This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web at |http : //books . google . com/ r MALORY'S MORTE DARTHUR / ■ / LE MORTE DARTHUR BY SYR THOMAS MALORY THE ORIGINAL EDITION OF WILLIAM CAXTON NOW REPRINTED AND EDITED BY H. OSKAR SOMMER, Ph.D. VOL. II.— INTRODUCTION LONDON PUBLISHED BY DAVID NUTT, IN THE STRAND 1890 ZJ21f-d jr: PREFACE. I HEN, two years ago, I resolved upon reproducing the editio princeps of Sir Thomas Malory's "Le Morte Darthur," I deteirmined that, as far as lay within my power, my edition should be a standard work of English literature, and should serve as a worthy token of the gratitude which, in common with all scholars who have worked at the British Museum, I feel towards the English people for the unrivalled organisation of that magnificent institution, and towards the unfailing courtesy and helpful- ness of its officials. Bearing this high purpose in my mind, I have done my utmost to test and sift every question relating to this best of all English romances, as Sir Walter Scott so rightly styles it. Whatever shortcomings there may be in my humble work, they are not, I can honestly say, due to lack of zeal and energy. I have hopes that this will be recognised by the world of scholarship to which I offer the result of my labours. The consequence of this purpose, from which I have never swerved, has been a considerable delay in the issue of my prolegomena to Gaston's reprint. This delay, though chiefly due to ill-health, which necessitated abstention from work during several months, is also partly due to the fact that I was unable at the outset to clearly recognise the magnitude of the task that I had taken upon me. I found, for instance, the investigations into the question of Malory's sources longer and more arduous than I had anticipated from the very scanty remarks in even important works bearing on this subject To discuss this theme adequately required much more time vi PKEFACB. and space tiian I had at first calculated. With the concurrence of my publisher, I therefore determined, instead of bringing all the editorial matter into the second volume^ to divide it, and to issue first the critical and philological apparatus, and, independently, in a third volume the literary discussion. The second volume now lies before the reader, comprising the Bibliographical History of Malory's romance, a substantiaUy complete List of Various Readings between Caxton's and Wynkyn de Worde's second edition, an exhaustive Index raisonn6 of Names and Places, Notes on the Language of Malory's work, etc., and a Glossary. The third volume, containing my Treatise on the Sources^ and Mr. Andrew Laughs Essay on Malory's Prose Style, is being actively pushed forward, and will be issued as soon as is compatible with a thorough examination of the complex questions involved. I trust that original subscribers will feel compensated for the delay by the greater completeness of what is offered to them. I venture also to think that those who use this edition will find it a decided advantage to have the critical and the literary apparatus in distinct volumes, though those who are not so minded will be able to bind the two in one if they wish. It only remains for me to acquit myself of the pleasant duty of thanking all those who have aided me in my task. I must again renew my expressions of gratitude to Mrs. Abby E. Pope, of Brooklyn, N.Y., for her fresh collation of the four pages I sent for the second time to America, and to His Excellency Herr Dr. von Gossler for his grant of an additional subsidy from Prussian Govern- ment funds. To Sir Edward Strachey, Bart., I am indebted for the use of his private copy of Southey's edition, containing his collations with the Althorp and Osterley Park copies of the Caxton. To the authorities of the British Museum, and in especial to Dr. Bichard Gamett, to Mr. W. Y. Fletcher, and to Mr. E. J. Scott, of the MSS. Department, I am deeply beholden for the facilities afforded me in 1 Conoeniing the Bonroes of "Le Morte Daithur/* see mj letter to The Academy London, January 4th, 1890. PREFACE. vii the course of my stadies. Mr. Henry Bradley, one of the editors of the great English Dictionary on Historical Principles, assisted me with his kind advice, and placed at my disposal the rich apparatus of texts and books of reference of the Delegates of the Clarendon Press deposited at the British Museum. To my eminent friend Mr. William Blades I owe not only the information derived from his great work on England's first printer, but also generous help spontaneously rendered me at a critical moment. Last, not least, I must thank my friend Mr. Alfred Nutt for advice and assistance of every kind rendered me during the whole period I was engaged on this work. It is to his love for Arthurian i*omance, to his enthusiasm for scholarly studies, that these volumes owe their existence. H. OSKAR SOMMER. Babtham Hoctsb, Chiohkstbb, March 1890. CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION. PAGX BIB THOMAS MALOBT AND THK VABIOUS EDITIONS OF " LK MOBTE DABTHUB*' I BBLATION OF THB DIFFBBBKT EDITIONS OF ^'LB HOBTB DABTHUB** TO ONE ANOTHEB 15 THE PBBSBNT EDITION I7 LIST OF EBBOBS, OMISSIONS, AND OBTH06BAPHICAL IBBBOULABITIBS IN CAXTON'S IMPBESSION 21 BBSULT OF THE COLLATION OF WHITTAKBB'S FACSIMILES WITH THE OBI61NAL PAGES 26 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF **LE MOBTE DABTRVB** 28 LIST OF THE VABIOUS HEADINGS BETWEEN OAXTON*S AND WYNKTN DB WOBDB'S EDITIONS ^3 UST OF NAMES AND PLACES 1^^ OL088ABT 185 r A* INTRODUCTION. SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE VARIOUS EDITIONS OF "LE MORTE DARTHUR." [HE cycle of stories of Eling Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table, known as **Le Morte Darthur," was first presented to us in a volume by England's earliest printer, William Cairton. About the personality of Sir Thomas Malory* very little indeed is known, and this little must be gleaned from Caxton's preface and colophon. There we read that Thomas Maloxy was a knight, that he completed his work in the ninth year of the reign of King Edward IV. — i.e., 1 470 — ^twelity-five years before it saw the light of day in print. Caxton further states that Malory " reduced " his work from certain books in French, and that he was the servant of Jesu both day and night, which fact and the general tone of the "Morte Darthur," have sometimes given rise to the hypothesis that he was a priest. The name "Malory" occurs in Leland's time' in Yorkshire, and is quoted in the next century in Burton's ** Descrip- tion of Leicestershire,"' but no clue can be found to connect the 1 The name "Malory,** is also sometimes spelt "Malorye" and "Maleore." See Caxton, p. 861*, line 9 ; also, W. de Worde, Copland, East and Stansby. ' John Leland's "Itinerary," 2nd ed., Oxford, 1744, vol. viii. p. 22: "There be two Lordshipps lyenge not very far from Ripon, that is Norton Conyers and Hutton Corners. Norton hathe Northeton Coniers, and Malory bathe Hutton Coniers. Thes Lands cam to their Aunciters by two doughtars. Heirs Generall of that Coniers. Malory hath another Place canllyd Highe Studly, a litle from Fontaines." ' W. Burton, "Description of Leicestershire,** ist ed. 1622, 2nd ed. Lynn, 1777, folio, p. 140, Thomas Malory ; p. 262, Sir Thomas Malory, knyght of Winwick, Newbould and Swinford, 19, 27. VOL. n. A SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE author of the " Morte Darthur " with the bearers of his name. The " Bibliographia Britaimica " ^ says that Leland, and others after him, stated Malory to be a Welshman, but I can find no reference to this fact in Leland's works. Tlie "Morte Darthur" has been in cdl twelve times printed or edited previously to the present edition : seven times in black letter and five times in Roman type. Black Lbttbb. Roman Typb. I. Cazton 1485 foUo. vui. Haeelwood • . 1816 3 vols. i2mo. 2. W. de Worde . 1498 » ix. Walker's Cla^s . 1816 2 vols. i2mo. 3. W. de Worde . 1529 ., X. R, Southey . 1817 2 vols. 8vo. 4. W. Copland I5S7 M Tia. Th. Wright . 1856 3 voU. 8vo. 5. Th. East about 1585 » b. Th. Wright . 1866 „ 2nded 6. Th. Ba«t . . about 1585 4to. idia Sir B. Strachey . 1868 Globe ed. 7. W. Stansby . . 1634 b. b „ . 1880 W. Caxton's impression was finished, according to his own state- ment, in 1485.' He was induced to print the book ** by many noble and dyuers gentylmen of thys royame." This edition was brought out in folio and printed in black letter. Only two copies of this first and original edition are known to exist. Of a third copy the second leaf of the table of contents of the book is alone preserved.* One of the two above-mentioned copies is throughout perfect and in good conditiou, and is unanimously considered one of the finest specimens of early printing. Belonging originally to the Harleian Library, this copy was sold to the Earl of Jersey for his library at Osterley Park. In 1885 it became the property of Mrs. Abby E. Pope, of Brooklyn, N.Y., in » "Bibliographia Britannica," vol. iii. p. 372, "Caxton:" "If this Sir Thomas Malory was a Welshman, as Leland and others after him assert, he was most likely a Welsh priest." ^ (a) W. Blades, " The Life and Typography of William Caxton." London, 1861-3, folio, vol. ii. p. 178. {b) *' Bibliotheoa Spenceriana, or a Descriptive Catalogue of the Books printed in the Fifteenth Century, in the Library of George John, Earl Spencer, K.G., &c." by T. F. Dibdin. London, 181 5, folio, vol. iv. pp. 403-9. (c) Dibdin, " Typographical Antiquities, or the History of Printing in England, Scot- land, and Ireland." London, 18 10- 19, 4to, vol. i pp. 241-85. (d) Lowndes, "Bibliographer's Manual." London, 1864, 8vo, p. 74. (e) W. Carew Haslitt's " Hand-book to the Popular, Poetical, and Dramatic Literature of Qreat Britain, from the Invention of Printing to the Restoration." London, 1867, 8vo p. 13. J Bagford, " Fragments," vol. viii. No. 58. VARIOUS EDITIONS OF " LE MORTE DARTHUR." 3 the United States.^ The other copy is No. 1 1 94 of the famous library! ^^^ -^ of Earl Spencer, Althorp, Northampton. This copy, too, is in good! • condition, and not, as some sources say, very much damaged. It wants eleven leaves (not twelve), which are, however, replaced by facsimiles from the Osterley Park copy, due to the slrilfdl hand of Mr. Whittaker : which indeed resemble the original pages so much, that, at first sight, one might easily mistake them for the latter; but on close and careful examination one cannot help noticing many very character- istic, though small, differences in the single letters. Dibdin in his Spencerian Catalogue only mentions that the copy wants eleven leaves, and refers to his " Typographical Antiquities," where he de- scribes the Osterley Park copy. According to a written note by Messrs. Longman' attached to the Althorp copy, and to Mr. Blades' account' of the book, these leaves were the following : i . Sig. Ij (fol. 98); 2. Sig. r, (fol. 152); 3. Sig. r3 (fol. 153); 4- Sig. T, (fol. 357); 5. Sig. T3 (fol. 358); 6. Sig. ee, (foL 427); 7. Sig. ee, (fol. 428); 8. Sig. ee^ (fol. 429); 9. Sig. ee^ (fol. 430); and 10. Sig. ee^ (fol. 43 1). This statement proved to be not throughout correct, as I dis- covered when I had done about two-thirds of the text. i^. There are only nine leaves accounted for. 2°. Sig. ee^ (fol. 427) is no reproduction, but the original. 3°. Sig. N, (fol. 307) and Sig. Ng (fol. 3 1 2) are facsimiles, though not stated as such. The present edition is based on this copy. ^ At the Osterley sale, in May 1885, the British Museum gave a commission of ;f 1800 to their agent, but the copy was sold for ^£'1950. It is very much to be regretted that the English nation lost this splendid specimen of Cazton's printing, contaming, as it does, the traditional history of their King Arthur, a national epic. ' This note reads thus : — Leaves wanting in Cazton's Morte d' Arthur left with Messrs. Longman & Co. 21 Feb. 1816. The whole of 1 ; Part of r^ The whole of r. Part of T^ The whole of T, Part of eeij A few leaves following to the end of the Work.~LON6MAN & Co. Also see Note at Nij. The parts of the leaves in question alluded to in this note must have been removed I was unable to discover where the *' note at N, " refers to. > Blades, voL IL page 178 : " Imperfect, wanting Ij ; r, 7 and 8 ; Tiiij and 5 ; ee ij. iij, 4, 5 and 6 all of which have been supplied in beautiful facsimUes. 4 SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE NeithOT copy has a title.^ According to Mr. Blades' treatise on Oaxton's Typography, the type is No. 4*. The volume is i if inches high and 8 inches broad. The lines are all 4f inches long. Thirty- eight lines make generally a full page, but pages occur with a few lines less, and some with thirty-nine lines. Neither folios nor catchwords are given. Books and chapters commence with woodcut initials, the former ydth ornamental ones, five lines high; the latter with plain ones, tiliree lines high.' The first leaf of the book is blank. Caxton's preface conmiences on the second recto, with a three-line woodcut initial. This preface consists of two paragraphs, and finishes on signature iiij. On the verso the table of contents, or " rubrysshe," as Caxton styles it, begins, and runs without interruption through thirty- four pages, terminating on the eighteenth verso. The history itself commences on signature a, with an ornamental five-line woodcut initial. The leaves are distinguished by three sets of alphabets, each in eights, intended merely as a direction to the binders, only half of each sheet being marked, in the beginning, alternately, one page with a signature and one without, afterwards four leaves with signatures and four without, these latter being the halves of the signed sheets. In the first alphabet, after z, follows &, also in eights. The second alphabet concludes with Z, and then follow aa, bb, &c., to ee, in eights, but ee has only six leaves, as the book finishes on the verso of eCj. R iij is misprinted for sig. S iij, and S ij for T ij. The Althorp copy is beautifully bound in olive morocco by Lewis. Caxton's helpmate and successor, Wynkyn de Worde,' printed the next two editions of the "Morte Darthur:" the second in 1498, and the third in 1529, both in folio and black-letter. Only two copies ^ The title of the present edition is literally repeated from Caxton^s colophon (comp. sig. ee„ p. 861*, lines 12-18). " Title-pages," says Mr. Blades (vol. i. p. 33), "are purely typographical in their origin, the scribes having satisfied themselves with heading their first page with the Hie incipit and name of the treatise. Caxton followed the manu- script practice in this particular ; for, with one single exception (' The Chastising of God's Children,' plate Lii. vol. ii), where the title of the book is printed alone in the centre of the first page, his books appear without any title-page. Wynkyn de Worde adopted title-pages immediately after the death of his master.'' ' Compare the photographic facsimile specimen page, selected because it illustrates both sorts of initials, as well as some other particulars referred to later on. ' The title which W. de Worde is supposed to have given to his editions, for his copies also want the title-page, runs thus : "The Booke of Kynge Arthur and of his noble Knyghtes of the Rounde Table. Printed at Westmestre 1498 folio. VARIOUS EDITIONS OF "LE MORTE DARTHUR." 5 of his iinpreBsions are known to exist, fortnnately one of each edition. That of 1498 is in Earl Spencer's library, No. 907, and that of 1529 in the Grenville Collection of the British Museum. The first copy, though lacking ten leaves,' and having thirteen partly injured by smaller or greater portions of the text being torn away, is of particular interest, as an example of the first attempt ever made of illustrating a text throughout with engravings. These are very coarsely executed woodcuts. Dibdin, who has reproduced several of them in his Spencerian Catalogue,* says : " They are very little superior to the ^ The first leaf of the table ; signatures a, ; r, ; £> ; £4 ; V^; TH^; B, ; G,; D, ; and Ey The damaged leaves are those: a,; i,; n,; n4; o^; p,; qj; r,;v,; v,; ^; S* and Dy Dibdin also mentions r, as wanting, but that I found preserved and not damaged. ^ (a) Dibdin, *' Bibliotheca Spenoeriana," vol. vi. 403 ff. Lord Spencer's copy has been bound in a very elegant manner in dark-red morocco by C. Lewis. On a visit to Lord Spencer's library on February i, 1889, at Althorp, I examined this copy and copied as a specimen the last 26 lines, which run thus : For ye tranflacdn of this booke was fynylThed . the . ix . yere of the reygne of kynge Edwarde the fourth by Syr Thomas Maleore knyght / as Ihefu helpe hym^ for his grate myght • as he is the feruaunt of Ihefu bothe daye and nyghte. IF Thus endyth this noble & loyous boke entytled Le morte dathur . Not wythftonding it treateth of the fayd kynge Arthur of his noble knyght/" of the rounde table . theyr merueyllous enquefles & ad uentures . thachyeuynge of the Sanc- greall . And in the ende of the dolorous deth . & departynge out of this worlde of them al . Whyche boke was reduced into Englyffhe by the well dyfpofyd knyghte afore namyd . And deuyde . in to . xxi . bokes chapitred . & enprynt . fyrfl by Wylliam Caxton .on wh . . foule god haue mercy . A newel . . prynted . and chapitres of the fam . . briffhed at Weftmeftre by Wynk . . . Worde y® yere of our lord M.C .Ixxxxviij. and ended the. XXV .... Marche . the fame yere. The points denote that the ends of the lines are damaged. (5) Dibdin, " Typographical Antiquities " (vol. i. pp. 248-52), gives some of the varia- tions from Caxton. (c) W. C. Hazlitt's " Handbook." &c., p. 13. 6 SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE clumsiest embellishments which distinguish the volnmes of the two Coplands ; yet to the curious antiquary they have a certain degree of value, and to the bibliographer such a volume, remarkable for the beauty of its execution, as well as for the rarity of its appearance, cannot fail to be held in very considerable consideration." The book is arranged in the following way. Unlike Caxton's, it is printed in columns. The table of contents consists of eight leaves. The ninth leaf is upon sig. ij — as in Caxton*s impression — and this leaf and a small portion of the ensuing one — sig. iij — contain a prologue precisely similar to that in Oaxton's own volume. The prologue is followed by a summary of the contents of each of the twenty-one books. The text commences on a ; the signatures run in three sets : a to v in eights and sixes cdtemately, v having eight leaves. Then, in Grothic cha- racters, B, IB, (E, in sixes, H), in eights, ]6, in six, jf , <5, f), in eights, and jf to ID inclusively, in sixes ; ^ has four, and finally ^ five leaves, the sixth blank leaf probably torn out. The third set, in Eoman type — A, B, C, D, E, in sixes ; E, being blank. The British Museum copy,* originally in Archdeacon Wrangham's * library, represents the third edition of 1 529. It is complete, with the exception of seven leaves of the table of contents and the title-page, ^ "Bibliographical Memoranda, an lUustration of Early English Literature" Bristol 1816, 4to, p. 398. ' It contains the following manuscript notes, i"* by Mr. GrenviUe, 2^ by Archdeacon Wrangham : — i**. '* A singular degree of rarity prevails as to the earlier editions of this romance. It was first printed by Cazton, but the only copy known is wanting twelve leaves and with others much damaged at Althorp. The 2nd edition, by W. de Worde, 1498, is known only in two copies, one perfect, in Lord Jersey's library, the other at Althorp." Mr. ChrenviUe evidently mistook Caxton*s for W. de Worde's editions. As far as I could ascertain, there has never been an edition of W. de Worde at Osterley. Compare also C. Hazlitt's " Handbook," p. 13. a*'. " Ames, in his History of Printing, p. 57, Herbert's Edition, enumerates among Caxton's Works, * La Morte de Arthur,' but Herbert adds :— ' I make no question but that Mr. Ames saw the book, but that it is rather extraordinary that he has not told us in whose possession it was, according to his usual custom. I have examined Bibl. Harleiana (it stands, however, No. 372 in Harl. Cat. III. 25), Westiana, Radcliffiana, &c. &c., but have not been fortunate enough to meet with any copy of this Edition or any intelligence where to find one.' But although the above Edition of this curious and interesting Romance from the p^ess of Caxton seems at present unknown, it may be worth stating that it was reprinfbd by Wynkyn de Worde in 1498 in folio, and also by William Copland without date in the same form. The latter Edition had escaped the research of the illustrious Herbert ; but an imperfect copy was purchased by W. Mason at a sale in 1794 for three guineas and a half. It was reprinted by Thomas East without date in folio, and so late as 1634 in quarto. (Beloe's Aneod., L 43, where see, also, a Memorandum of Dr. XiOrt's on the year of Caxton's death, 1491.) J. W." VARIOUS EDITIONS OF "LE MORTE DARTHUR." 7 bnt this defect can easily be supplied, as the contents are repeated before each chapter. The table of contents is printed on signatnres :4aa,_8j ^^7 ^""^s ©listing ; then follow bbb,_8- The history commences on a, and the signatures run fdtemately in eights and sixes to v, which has eight leaves. Then follow, in Gothic characters, H, 33, C, in sixes, H), £, jfs 6» 1> in eights, and 5 to Jg in sixes, and finally, Roman characters A to D in sixes, and E with five leaves. On the verso of E^ is the ornamental device of the printer, covering almost the whole of the 'page. The two editions of Wynkyn de Worde do not exactly correspond to each other as concerns the text.^ The next, or fourth, edition was brought out by William Copland, in the year 1557/ also in columns and folio. The press-work is superior to what is generally observable in works by the two Coplands. The volume has a title-page, running thus : "The ftory of the moft noble and worthy Kynge Arthur, the whiche was one of the worthy es chryften, and alfo of his noble and valiaute knyghtes of the rounde Table. Newly imprynted and corre6led. MCCCCClvij. Imprynted at London by Wyllyam Copland." There are two copies of this edition in the British Museum ; * the one is perfect, the other wanting several leaves, which are, however, replaced partly by facsimiles, partly by reprints. On the title-page, above the last line, is a woodcut of a knight on horseback, similar to that of St. George and the Dragon. A woodcut also precedes every book ; after the colophon may be observed the device of the printer. The title and table of contents occupy fourteen leaves. The signatures ^ The foUowing Unes give the beginning of the book as a specimen. The words in brackets are not in the edition of 1498 : — " Here begynneth the fyrft booke of the [mooft] noble [and worthy prince] kyng . Kyng Arthur fometyme kynge of [grete Brytayne now called] Englonde [whiche treateth] of his noble a6les and feates of armes * ^and] of chyualrye . [of] . his noble knyghtes [of the] & table round and [this volume] is devyded in to . xxi . bookes." * Dibdin, "Typograph. Antiqtdties," p. 143. * Also one copy in the Huth Library. See Catalogue, vol. i. p. 83. Some of the early cuts, including that of the title, have been iUuminated, but the artist fortunately abandoned his task before he had proceeded far 8 SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE run a to d in eights ; e has nine leaves, f to z in eights, and A to in eights. Malory's work was then twice printed, once in folio, and once in quarto,^ by Thomas East, about 1585.' I have not seen a copy of the quarto edition. The folio is in the British Museum — a fine copy, complete throughout. It bears the following title : "The ftorye of the moft noble and worthy Kynge Arthur, the which was the fyrft of the worthyes Chryften, and alfo of hys noble and valyaunt knyghtes of the rounde Table . Newly imprynted and corre6led, between e Paules wharfeand Baynardes Caftell by Thomas Eaft."' Finally, the "Morte Darthur" was printed for the last time in black letter, in the year 1634, by William Stansby, vrith the title : " The moft ancient and famovs hiftory of the renowned prince Arthur, King of Britaine. Wherein is declared his Life and Death, with all his glorious Battailes againft the Saxons, Saracens, and Pagans, which (for the honour of his Country) he moft worthily atchieued. As alfo, all the ^ There is one copy also in the Hnth Library and another in the library of the Earl of EUesmere in Bridgewater House. See Collier's Catalogue, page 11. > Both editions are undated. Thomas East printed, as we know, from about 1560 to 1607. I determined the date 1585 in the foUowing way : — The "Transcript of the Registers of the Company of Stationers of London from 1554 to 1640 a.d."* (reprinted privately by E. Arber, 1875) was looked through and the foUowing entry found in vol. ii. fol. 187b : — " Thomas Easte : Keceaved of him for his licence to printe these xvj bookes f oUowinge *' (then f oUows a list of sixteen books). Among them is mentioned *' King Arthur/' and on the same line *' Johannes de Vigo." A copy of this latter is in the British Museum, with the genuine date, 1586, attached to it. (Comp. ** Catalogue of Books in the British Museum Library to the year 1640," vol. iii. p. 1539.) Thus the book may fairly be dated about 1585, not as the Brit. Mus. Catalogue, vol. i. page 56 states " 1560 " ; this is at least as near as we can get the date. • Comp. J. Payne Collier, " A Bibliographical and Critical Account of the Rarest Books in the English Language," 2 vols., London, 1865, p. 31 : — *' A few of the wood- cuts of East's edition are considerably older than the date when he printed ; one of them was used by W. de Worde in 1520 before Christopher Goodwyn's poem, * The Chaunces of a Dolorous Lover.' The block then came into the hands of W. Copland, and having been used by him in his reprint of the ' Morte Darthur ' it was subsequently in the possession of East, who appUed it to the same purpose in his reprint preceding the i6th book. Thus W. de Worde's * Dolorous Lover ' served the turn,' in the hands of Copland and East, to represent a dead man in a white shirt an hundred winters old. At the time the block was employed by East, it had been considerably worn and battered." VARIOUS EDITIONS OF "LE MORTE DARTHUR." 9 Noble Afts, and Heroicke Deeds of his Valiant Knights of the Rovnd Table. Newly refined* and publifhed for the delight, and profit of the Reader. London, Printed by William Stanfby for Jacob Bloome. 1634." The work consists of three parts, each having this title separately. Title, preface, and frontispieoe occupy four leaves, prologue two leaves, Caxton's prologue one leaf, table of contents five leaves. The first part has signatures A to Z, and Aa to li^, the second A to Z, and Aa to RTj, and the third part A to Z, and Aa to Pp^, all in fours. Caxton's division of the whole, in twenty-one books, is departed from. In each of the parts the chapters are nmnbered from one to the end. The first book contains cli., the second clxxiii., and the third clxxvi. chapters. There are two copies of this edition in the British Museum.* One is quite complete, the other wants the title-page, the preface to the reader, and two leaves of the first part. Almost two hundred years later (186 exactly) in 18 16, the first two editions in Roman type appeared independently from each other, one in two, the other in three volumes 1 2mo ; both being reprints of the last-mentioned black-letter edition of 1634. The edition in three volumes (F. Haslewood) has the title : " La Mort D'Arthur, The moft ancient and famous hif- torye of the renowned Prince Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table by Sir T. Malory. London. 18 16." and that in two volumes (Walker's British Classics) : " The History of the renowned Prince Arthur, king of Britain with his life and death and all his glorious Battles, likewise the noble acts and heroic deeds of his valiant knights of the round table. London. 181 6." Though both editions are said to be exact reprints, they contain, besides an endless number of mistakes and errors of the worst kind, alterations of the text. In many cases the long ^^ f " has been mistaken for ''f," and the "c" for **r," &c. Wright quotes other strange mistakes. ^ This edition is, as the Catalogue of the Huth Library styles it, " modernised and ignorantly corrupted." Compare my note, p. 13, with regard to the meaning of ** newly refined." (Catalogue of the Huth Library, vol. i. p. 53.) lo SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE In 1817 there appeared, under Southey's illustrious name, an edition, with the following title : " The byrth, lyf and actes of kyng Arthur ; of his noble knyghtes of the Rounde Table ther merueyllous enquestes and aduentures thachyeuyng of the sane greal, and in the end le morte Darthur with the dolorous deth and departyng out of this world of them al. With an introduction and notes by R. Southey. Printed from Caxton's edition, 1485. London, 1 8 1 7 . 8^" It is supposed to be a scrupulously exact reprint from Caxton's copy in Lord Spencer's library ; but such is by no means the case.* Southey wrote the introduction, and gave his name to a bookseller's speculation ; he had nothing whatever to do with the text, the passing through the press of which was entrusted to Mr. Upcott, who, I am inclined to believe, left much to the care of the printers, as the text contains no inconsiderable number of mistakes. And, before all, Lord Spencer's copy still wanted twenty-one pages in 1 8 1 7, as can be seen from a note by Messrs. Longman, given on page 3, and from the minute pencil paging on the left-hand side of the recto of every leaf. The defect was supplied in a very strange way. Sir E. Strachey, who has investi- gated this matter thoroughly, writes about it in his introduction thus : " The substitutes for them which actually appear in Southey's edition differ widely from the restored, or the original text. Thus, in chap, xii. of the last book, besides the interpolation of the long passage, * O ye myghty and pompuous lordes,' &c., which is not in Caxton, there are in the first eleven lines thirty- five variations of spelling and punctuation, besides the introduction of the words *but continually mourned un — ' and ' needfully as nature required,' which are not in Caxton, and the change of Caxton's * on the tombe of kyng Arthur & queue Gueneuer,' into 'on kynge Arthur's & queue Gweneuer's tombe.' And thus throughout the pages in question — seventeen in number ' — 1 Comp Warton*8 "History of EDglish Poetry,** ed.W.C.Hazlitt. Lond. 1871, vol. ii. p. 189, note 4. Also, Sir Edward Strachey, Introduction, p. zr. London, 1868. 8vo. Globe edition. * The pages (in Southey*s edition) are vol. i. p. 167, line 18, to p. 169, line 17; p. 275, third line from bottom, to p. 279, line 5 from bottom.; vol. ii. p. 202, line 13, to p. 204, line 14 ; p. 446, line 5, to end of p. 455. VARIOUS EDITIONS OF "LE MORTE DARTHUR," ii the spelling constantly, and words and even sentences occasionally, differ from the real text of Caxton.^ " When at page 1 1 3 of volume L the editor introduces the words * certayne caufe ' to complete the sense, he is careful to call attention, in a foot-note, to the fact that these words are not in the original, but taken from * the second edition,' by which I presume he means that of 1498. But when he subsequently supplies seventeen pages, which were also not in his original, he gives no hint of the fact ; and his reticence has been so successful that for fiffcy years the interpolations have passed as genuine among learned critics, who have quoted from them passages wholly spurious as Caxton's genuine text. It was only last year that, in collating Earl Spencer's copy with the edition of Southey; I discovered that these passages — ^to which my attention was directed by Messrs. Longman's note above mentioned — did not correspond with Caxton's text, as represented by Whittaker's restora- tions ; and on afterwards collating them with the Osterley text itself, I found the like result. It remained to trace them to their real source& This has not been so easy as might be supposed, for though it was evident that Upcott must have had recourse to one or other existing editions, the interpolated passages in fact agree exactly with none of them, but a careful collation of the last four chapters of the book (which include more than half the interpolations, and may be taken as a fair specimen of the whole) with the old texts, leaves no doubt that, with the exception of the first thirty-six lines of chapter x., they were taken, like the two words mentioned above, from the first edition of Wynkyn de Worde (1498) but with spelling occasionally fdtered, and here and there a small word put in, left out, or changed. These alterations throw an ingenious disguise over the whole ; but if we penetrate through this we find that in these four chapters there are only thirteen words differing from those in Wynkyn de Worde's first edition, and these unimportant; while in his second edition (1529), and in those of Copland and East, the variations from Mr. Upcott's text of the same chapters are respectively fifty-seven, fifty-six, and. fifty in number, and many of them important in kind : and if we go to the edition of 1634, we find the differences still greater, except as to those Sir B. Strachey gave an account of these interpolatioDS in the Athenccum of Sept. 7 and Dec. 10, 1867, and Feb. 10, 1868. 12 SIR THOMAS MALORY AND THE thirty-siz lines supplied from this edition, as they were wanting in the other copy. But the colophon, or concluding paragraph of the book, Mr. Upcott could not take from any of the editions which followed that of Caxton ; for though Wynkyn de Worde might, and in fact did, supply at least one or two of the first words, the latter part of his colophon relates to his own edition, and departs widely from that of Caxton, while those in the later editions are still more unlike ; and yet Mr. Upcott's colophon is a tolerable, though not an exact, representa- tion of that of Caxton. But his other materials can be ascertained beyond a doubt. They are, the colophon as given by Ames and repeated by Dibdin in a modernised and otherwise inexact form,' and that which first appeared in the Catalogue of the Harleian Library,' and was thence copied in the article on Caxton in the ' Biographia Britannica,' and also in Herbert's additions to Ames. The colophons of Ames and of the Harleian Catalogue have important variations from each other and from that of Caxton ; and as Mr. Upcott adopts some portions of each which are not found either in the other or in Caxton, we see the manner in which the paragraph in question was compounded. Each stone of the ingeniously fitted mosaic may be referred to the place from which it was taken. We cannot indeed choose positively between Ames and. Dibdin, or among the Harleian Catalogue, the ' Biographia Britan- nica ' and Herbert ; but as the two paragraphs which are required in addition to that of Wynkyn de Worde are both found in Herbert's Ames, it seems most probable that Mr. Upcott had recourse to that work, though another combination would have served the purpose equally well. That the interpolated passages are not taken from the Osterley Caxton itself, even in the roughest and most careless manner, is quite evident." In 1856* follows Thomas Wright's edition, entitled: " La Mort d'Arthure ; The Hiftory of King Arthur and of his Knights of the Round Table compiled by Sir Thomas Malory, Knt. edited from the text of the edition of 1634 with introdu6lion and notes by Th. Wright, etc. London. 1856. 8"". " ^ ** Typographical AntiquitieB,"* by Ames and Herbert, 1785, vol. i p. 61 ; ibid. enlarged by Dibdin, 1810, vol i. p. 253. The "Additions " are at the end of vol. iif. of Herbert's edition. * " Catalogue of the Bibliotheca Harleiana, 1744*'* vol. iii. No. 372. ' A second edition came out in 1866, '* carefully revised, and a few errors corrected, and the number of glossarial notes somewhat increased." VARIOUS EDITIONS OF " LE MORTE DARTHUR." 13 Of all hitherto mentioned editions this is the best beyond donbt with regard to accuracy of the text, &c., and when the text of the edition of 1634 is desired, it will be found to answer its purpose every- where. Besides, there is sound criticism displayed in the introduction, and the notes contain a great deal of most valuable information. Wright says with reference to Malory's work : " A knowledge of it is indeed necessary to enable us to understand the later Middle Ages in one of their important points of view ; while it possesses an intrinsic interest, as giving us, in a comprehensive form, a good general sketch of a cycle of romances which through many ages exercised an inflaence upon literature and art It has been judged advisable to adopt for the text the latest* of the old editions, for it is evident that the choice lay between the last and the first, between this we have selected and that of Caxton ; there was no reason why we should not take that of the reprints, which was most readable. This choice was made with less scruples, as no particular philological value is attached to the language of Caxton's edition, which would certainly be repulsive to the modem reader, while all its value as a literary monument is retained in the reprint. On the other hand the orthography and phraseology of the editions of 1634, with the sprinkling of obsolete words, not sufficiently numerous to be embarrassing, preserves a certain clothing of mediaeval character, which we think is one of the charms of the book," &c. Finally, in 1868, Sir Edward Strachey*- reprinted Caxton in a modernised edition, entitled : " Morte Darthur, Sir Thomas Malory's Book of King Arthur and of his Noble Knights of the Round Table. The original edition of Caxton revifed for modem ufe with an Introduflion. London and New York. 1868. 8°. Globe edition."^ ^ I think neither the antiquary nor the philologist wiU share Mr. Wright's opinion on this subject, especially if he reads what the printer of the edition of 1634 sajs about his words " newly refined " in his " Preface to the Reader" : " In many places this volume is corre<5led (not in language but in phrafeology) for here and there king Arthur or fome of his knights were declared in their communication to fwear prophane, and ufe fuperftitious fpeeches, all (or the mod part) of which ' is either mended or quite left out by the paines and induflry of the com- positor and corrector of the preffe ; fo that as it is now, it may paffe for a famous piece of antiquity, revived almoft from the gulph of oblivion, and refcued for the pleafure and benefit of the prefent and future times." * Reprinted, in unaltered form, in i886. 14 SIR THOMAS MALORY AND "LE MORTE DARTHUR." In his introdnctioD, Sir E. Strachey/ besides an essay on chivalry, Ajb gives a short account of the origin and matter of the book and de- p m scribes especially the edition of 1817, as I have mentioned above. U^fm Among other things he says : '* This present edition is intended for ^i ordinary readers, especially for boys, from whom the chief demand jj^jft for this boot will always come ; it is a reprint of the original Caxton . ^f^j^ with the spelling modernised, and those few words which are unin- ^ud telligibly obsolete, replaced by others which, though not necessarily j^ unknown to Caxton, are still in use, yet with all old forms retained which do not interfere with this requirement of being readable," &c.' ^ In my preface to the first volume I have said the Globe edition is " modernised and abridged." As I have seen from an article on this volume in the Scot$ Observer (Maj 18, 1889), that this statement has been misunderstood, I consider it my duty to say that I hold the opinion that Sir E. Strachey's work perfectly fulfils its purpose, — in fact, it is of all reprints the best ; but my term ** abridged *' is justified : it means that here and there words and little passages are omitted which are not fit for boys and girls to read.— On p. xvii. of his Introduction, Sir E. Strachey says : " The Early English Text Society promise us a reprint (1868 1} of the original Caxton, which shall be free from the faults of that of Southey, which meanwhile is, except in the interpolated passages, a very faithful representation of that original for the purposes of the antiquarian and philologist." — I am sorry that I must contradict Sir E. Strachey here. He most likely trusted too much to Southey's authority. I have collated Southey*s with the original text of Caxton, and must confess I found no inconsiderable number of errors. ' Besides those reprints, Malory's "Morte Darthur" has appeared modernised and abridged under the following titles : — 1. The Story of King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table. Compiled and arranged by J[ames] T[homas] jK[nowlesl. Being an abridgment of "Sir T. Malory's Collection of Legends of King Arthur.** With illustrations by G. H. Thomas. London. 1862. S\ 2. La Morte Darthur. The History of King Arthur. Compiled by T. Mallory. Abridged and revised by E. Conybeare. London. 1868. 8". 3. La Mort d'Arthur. Abridged from the work of Sir Thomas Malory. The old prose stories whence the " Idylls of the King ** have been taken by Alfred Tennyson ed. with an Introduction by B. M. Banking. London. 1871. 8^ 4. The Boy*s King Arthur, being Sir T. Maloiy*s History of the Round Table. Edited with an Introduction by S. Lanier. Illustrated by A. Kappes. London. 1880. 8^ In 1886 (London) appeared, as the first volume of the so-called Camelot Classics, an edition of the " Morte Darthur " by Ernest Rhys, under the title " Malory's History of King Arthur and the Quest of the Holy Grail." The text of this edition, however, is not complete, seven out of the twenty-one books in the original edition being omitted, and the reprinted books are modernised and altered from Thomas Wrighfs edition. \ ( IS ) t\TION OF THE DIFFERENT EDITIONS OF \e MORTE DARTHUR" TO EACH OTHER. \ I jR THOMAS MALORY* finiflhed the manuscript of his I book, according to Caxton's statement, in the ninth year of / the reign of King Edward IV. — i.e., aboat 1470 — and he pjj,^ -^ ,.^.^,^^^/xym it : ** a book of the noble hystoryes etc. after a copy vnto me delynerd." All efforts to trace this manuscript in any of the libraries of the United Kingdom or elsewhere, have hitherto proved fruitless, and I think always will ; for most likely Malory's manuscript, being intended for the press, existed only in one copy, and this, having been greatly spoiled and damaged during the process of printing, was destroyed after ^ (a) An almost certain reference to Malory's " Morte Darthnr ** is found in a book which appeared in 1506, entitled : — "Pailime of Pleafure, or the Hiftory of Graunde Amour and La Bell Pycel : containing the knowledge of the feven Sciences, and the courfe of man's life in this worlde. Invented by Stephen Hawes, groome of Kyng Henry VII his chamber, dedicated to the king and finifhed at the beginning of 1506." In the passage in question (chap, xliii.) Fame appears and promising that she will enroll his name (i.e. Graunde Amour) with those of Hector, Joshua, Caesar, Arthur, etc. says with r^;ard to the latter and his knights that their exploits are recorded " in royal bokes and jefles hyftoryall." Comp. Warton, "History of English Poetry," ed. W. C. Hazlitt, vol. iii. pp. 169-188. (b) Another interesting reference, containing not a very favourable judgment upon the " Morte Darthur," I found in Roger Afcham's book " The Schoolemafter." London. 1570. On p. 81 of The Rev. John B. B. Mayor's reprint of this book (London, 1863) we read: " In our forefathers tyme, whan Papiftrie, as a flandyng poole, couered and overflowed all England, fewe bookes were read in our tong, favyng certaine bookes of Cheualrie, as they fayd, for pailime and pleafure, which, as fome fay, were made in Monafleries by idle Monkes or wanton Chanons ; as one for example, Morte Arthure : the whole pleafure of whiche booke (landeth in two fpeciall poyntes, in open mans flaughter and bold bawdrye : In which booke thofe be counted the noblefl Knightes, that do kill mod men without any quarell, and commit fowleft aduoulteres by futleft fhiftes : as Sir Launcelote with the wife of King Arthure his mailer ; Syr Triflram with the wife of Kyng Marke his uncle : Syr Lamerocke with the wife of king Lote, that was his own aunte. This is good flufTe for wife men to laughe at, or honefl men to take pleafure at. Yet I know, when God's Bible was baniflhed the Court, and Morte Arthure received into the Princes chamber," &c. Ck>mp. also Afcham's '* Toxophilus." London. 1545. 4*. Preface. J:-^ \^ i6 RELATION OF THE DIFFERENT EDITIONS OF the boot was ready. Wynkyn de Worde has evidently prwnted his edition of 1498 from Caxton's edition, though he does not # give any statement to this eflFect. Either from Caxton's, but more Iwkely from his own, he printed in 1529 his second, in fact the third,! edition of " Le Morte Darthur." The copy of this last-mentioned edition, fully described on page 7, was the one from which the variations ^ire quoted, simply because, in the first place, the interval between 1485 land 1498 is very small ; and secondly, the copy of i43*9\has many deficiencies^^_ while that of 1 5 29 only lacks Caxton's preface, and some pSsss^es of the table of contents which can be supplied from the contents preceding th6 single chapters. This edition deviates considerably, not only in orthography, from Caxton's, as will be seen from the list of various readings. Words are transposed, now and then added or omitted, and obsolete ones are frequently exchanged for more modem ones. Whether these variations are introduced by the compositors or by some person who read the proof-sheets must be left undecided, but in some instances the latter seems very probable. Copland's edition of 1559, the fourth in order, is not, as one would suppose, a reprint from Caxton but from W. de Worde's edition of 1529, which, on collation, was found to agree with it word for word and line for line, but not page for page, owing to the diflTerence in size of the woodcuts which precede each book in the two copies. About 1585 Thomas East printed his two editions either from W. de Worde or Copland. The similarity of title in Copland's and East's editions inclines me to think that Copland's is the basis. Finally, the seventh and last black-letter edition, that of Thomas Stansby, 1634, ^ spite of the different arrangement of the book, some arbitrary alterations and omissions, not to speak of slight diflTerences orthographical and otherwise, is a reprint of East's folio, as the following reasons show: firstly, as already stated by Thomas Wright in his introduction, Stansby's edition wants the contents of one leaf in East's folio edition. (According to Caxton: part of chap, ii., the whole of chap, iii., and almost the whole of chap. iv. of Book XIV.)* This leaf bears in East's folio the signature Dd^, ' Th. Wright has supplied the deficient leaf from Caxton. The editor of the ' Morte Arthur" of 1816, in 2 vols., leaves the passage out without mentioning this fact "LE MORTE DARTHUR" TO ONE ANOTHER. 17 and has, as well as Di, the same catch-word, " but." It begins with the words : " but by waye of kyndness and for good," and ends : " for a good horse would befeme you right well but." The coincidence of the two leaves having the same catch-word easily explains the printer's oversight, but at the same time it reveals the mechanical and careless nature of the reprint. Secondly, By the reproduction of some misprints, i.e., in Book XXI. chapter xiii. East prints: if "as lefu helpe me for hys grete mygte as Ae is the feruaunt of ^r lefu both day and night." It ought to run, and so indeed Caxton prints : " as lefu helpe Aim," &c. Stansby has faithfully reproduced this blunder. As to the five modem editions, three are reprinted from the edition of 1634 — ^namely, the two 1816 and that of 1856; and two from the original Caxton, that of Southey, 1 8 1 7, and that of Sir E. Strachey, 1868. The table on p. 18 gives graphically an idea of the relation of the editions to each other : — On the Plate facing this page I have, for the sake of iUustration, reprinted side by side short passages selected by chance from the principal editions : they will show better than a description the rela- tion the texts bear to one another. THE PRESENT EDITION. BlE present edition of Malory's " Le Morte Darthur " follows the original impression of Caxton in every respect (save that Roman type has been substituted for Black letter) with absolute fidelity, word for word, line for line, and page for page, and with some exceptions, which are stated below, letter for letter. Black letter has been retained for the chapter headings and at the close of each book, in order**«b relieve the monotony of the page, but it has not been thought necessary to use Caxton's type in this case. As far as the difierent type permitted even peculiarities are exactly imitated, e.^,, at aU (comp. vol. ii. p. 244). In the three- vohiine reprint the missing part is supplied, most likely from East's, bat with the spelling modernised. The passages in question (X^p. Ill* 112, 113, 114 of the third Tolume) are marked by asterisks, bat no note or remark alludes to the deficiency. VOL. n. B i8 RELATION OF THE DIFFERENT EDITIONS. Roman Type Slack Etttn w \ N H o > c W d f w < 05 '^ s K 00 > s i 'w \rf- g ^ ^ 1-^ a ^ / ^ ^"^ — s H o i > sc » ^— X ^ w 5 i ^ s w 3 ^ .'^-^^ 1 ^ ? H C/} ?? ^ s: 1 o :s 3 O ps w H ^-^ 1 2: K oo w W sJ 1 > H a H 1-^ ^1 g"^' w 5!d r- HJ ^^ S- ? vn ►«1 00 1. !.<— J C/2 00 — 05 9 S > s 5 S ^-N .<" 9 ? 5S. 3 1 -25 w JL < — > ^ ^ t n 5? 5^ IGH lass H 3: i: ^ CI 00 *^ ^ 00 00 s <> ^ J THE PRESENT EDITION. 19 the spacing between books and chapters and in the various lines, the size and position of the initials in wood, the long '^ f " in the beginning and in the middle of words (those few cases of course excepted where Caxton himself departs from his custom of using the long " f ").' Thus, wherever the reader opens the present volume he will have a faithful impression of the aspect of Caxton's volume. It is superfluous to add that the orthography has been preserved with scrupulous exactness throughout, and that even the misprints occurring in Caxton's text, with some few exceptions mentioned under No. 6, are to be met with in our impression. All these misprints and irregularities of spelling are marked in a list to which one may refer in any doubtful case. This list also registers the few cases where the present and original editions differ in the spelling of words. To understand, however, thoroughly the principle upon which I have based my edition it is necessary to make the following observations : — 1. Caxton's volume commences with a blank leaf, which, as shown by the signatures, is counted. This leaf is also in the present edition, but it is not counted here, for the simple reason that the coincidence of the signatures in Caxton with the marks of the binders in the present edition should be avoided. Thus, on page 65 the fourth sheet begins, and is marked at the bottom by ^' E," whereas Caxton's fourth sheet only commences on page 67 (c j). 2. There occur in the impression of Caxton three kinds of " w." (Compare the photographic facsimile: firstly, line 20, in the word " was ;" secondly, line 21 in the word " afterward ;" and, thirdly, in the same line in the word ** toward.") The first kind of " w," according to Mr. Blades,' denotes in type No. 4* the capital " W." Caxton's compositors did not distinguish, as they ought, these " w's" from one another, so that the one denoting " W " frequently occurs in the middle of words and in other places, where it is evidently out of place. I have, therefore, in the present edition, as Roman type does not admit ^ While preparing the Glossary I noticed, to my great regret, that a few cases in which "f *' and "f," have been confoanded, have escaped my attention as well as that of three readers at the press. Owing to the minnte difference between the two characters, and to the fact that the eye is not trained to distinguish them in an ordinary English text, it is extremely difficnlt to avoid snch mistakes, especiaUy before the paper is pressed^ which is generally the case with proof sheets. Fortunately no ambiguity arises from any of these oversights. * W. Blades* " Typography of Caxton," vol. ii. p. 35, and Plates xviii. and xix. ao THE PRESENT EDITION. of marking the three kinds, rendered it by " W " in all cases where capital ** W " was to be expected, as in the beginning of a sentence and in proper names, otherwise it is rendered by " w." 3. There are farther two styles of "I" used in Caxton's type. (Compare the photographic facsimile, firstly, line i , and secondly, line 5 .) At first it appeared that a difference was made between *4" and " j," bat soch is not the case ; both kinds are used indiscriminately. I have therefore, after some consideration, always rendered it by "I." Moreover, the first kind of " I " occurs more frequently. 4. The character " 3 " is used in Caxton to express both " 2 " and " gh." In words where " z " was to be expected I have rendered " 3 " by " z," otherwise I have preserved " 3," e.g., " Cezar " and " kny3t" 5. Caxton has no fixed rules for dividing words at the end of a line. A word is divided as the space in each special case permits, and as a rule there is no conjunctive hyphen put — e.g.y "horfes" is not broken "hor- f es " but "ho rfes." As I found that in many cases mistakes arose from this deficiency, I have for the con- veniaice of the modem reader always added the hyphen where it was to be expected. 6» In some cases where Caxton's compositors evidently confounded " n " with ** u," or the reverse, e.g., in ** but," I have not reproduced the error. I have done the same in a few cases where " f " and " f " were confounded^ e.g., in " for." 7. In a few cases letters or parts of words are either effaced or did not come out in printing ; in such cases the missing matter is supplied in italics, as, for instance, on pages : 203, 25 ; 221, 17 ; 251, 33; 258, 34; 271, 26; 274, 14; 804», 25; 312, 8; 814, 31; 842, 9; 849, 31 ; 868, 34; 367, 5 ; 867, 30; 377, 14; 886, 9 ; 406, 7; 467, 20; 512, 26; 684, 34; 664, 10; 702, 15 ; 707, 6; 766, 34; 886, 22. For the convenience of reference the pages and folios, with their rectos and versos, are marked throughout the book, the former at the head, the latter at the foot, of each page. The books and chapters occurring on a page are also indicated at the top ; everything, however, not found in the text of the original volume is put in brackets, to preserve, as far as possible, the aspect of Caxton's book. Head-lines are avoided for the same reason, and the various readings, instead of being printed at the foot of each page, are given in a list in the LIST OF ERRORS, OMISSIONS, ETC. 21 second vdnine, and referred to by means of figures (5, 10, 15, etc.) down the outer margin of every page. The twenty-one pages TniRfling in Lord Spencer^s copy, but supplied by Mr. Whitaker's facsimiles, are marked by asterisks added to the paging numerals. LIST OF ERRORS, OMISSIONS, AND ORTHOGRAPHICAL IRREGULARITIES IN CAXTON'S IMPRESSION.^ 1 18, for "kno," read know. 2 34, "boookes," bookes. 3 35, "boook," book. 5 8, "boook," book. 6 25, "xvij," xvj. 8 17, "Hrre," Here. 9 2, "lofth ysl' loft hys. 11 30, "damofel," generally damoyfel ; 37, " fy," fyr. 12 20, " boook," book. 14 36, "hoow," how. 15 20, "trlftcum," triftram. 16 21, "lazaroote," lazarcote. 18 5, " fou3ght," fou3t or fought 27 9, " fauggt," faught. 31 15, " lamentacyn," lamentacyon. 37 20, "nyg3," nyght^rny3t. 38 4, "lefey," lefay. 52 15, « Cornewallle," Cornewaile. 55 37, "poflyng," paflyng. 56 31, "here," were. 60 20, "the mand," them and ; 36, " ruffched," ruflhed. 61 2, " bloood," blood. 62 33, "dohomage," do homage. 63 10, " Cmyliarde," Camyliarde. 67 31, "af," of. 68 37—69 i, "terme me," ter- me. 74 16, "al one," alone. 75 2, "b»t" 78 7, "af," of; 29, "mys fenformed," myfen- formed. 81 14, "nat," not 85 23, "the the," the. 86 i, "on on," on an. 87 30, " werre," werfe ; 34, " knyyt," kny3t 89 19, " Bafdemagus," Bagdemagus. 96 25, "yew," yow. 99 6, "handeld," handle; 35, "ouer," euer. 101 6, " Ladegreans," Lod^^eans. 110 27, "and one," on one. 118 11, "PeUinre," Pellinore. 123 38, "fenefcha," fenefchaL 132 — 133, several words repeated by the compositors. 134 37, " aduentures," aduenturous. 136 27, "counte ce naun," countenaunce. 141 35, "auentures," auenturous. 145 24, "&,"x. 147 29, "ef," of. 152 26, "knyghht," knyght 153 i, 5, "Pellas," ^ The first number refers to the page, the second to the line in which the word or words occur. The words marked with inverted commas are such as I found in Caxton, those in ordinary type mj corrections, respectively readings. Words marked by asterisks and such in ordinary type with an italic "n " or "u " are such as I have corrected. Those few words marked by a dagger are slips of the press in the present edition. 22 LIST OF ERRORS, OMISSIONS, AND Pelleas; " Nthurs," Arthurs. 161 26, "counceylleyou," counceylle you ; 30, "xy M," xx M. 177 37, "his" omitUd. 180 17, " wes," was; 31, "rotomed," retorned; 32, "for," for. 188 31, "hxm,"* hym. 186 2 1, « an," on. 187 10, " caaas," cafe ; 31," laake," lake. 189 21, "goood," good. 190 35, "&," superfluous. 194 15, «Tur- quyne," Launcelot 197 34, "for," for. 201 30, "feythe," feythe. 206 8, " Ryyght," Ryght 207 4, " loue," leue ; 14, " of of," o£ 209 30, "founed," fwouned. 210 16, "three," there; 32, "hrs," his. 211 I, "and," in. 215 30, " whyyfonday," whytfonday. 217 14 and 220 2, " Beumayns," Beaumayns. 233 34, " aftir," after. 235 12, "Noo," Now. 242 20, "te," to. 245, "Cap. xxij," Cap. xxj. 247, last line a repetition of first line 248. 248 38 — 249 i, "ye" omitted. 250 27, "knghtes," knyghtes. 251—252, "xxv" omitUd in the numbering of chapters. 253 3 3, " Arthurle te," Arthur lete. 254 29, " haue " omitted before " tlie degre." 255 29, " fhal " omitted before " haue." 256 1 5, " Ilelys," lies or Ilys. 258 30, " encountred " omitted before " with " ; 34, " Launcelot," Lamorak. 261 32, " gym," hym. 265 i, "Thenme," Thenne; 10, "hem," hym. 266, "xxiiij," xxxiiij ; 30, "do," done. 269 26, "maryge," maryage. 270 28, "on," an. 271 4, "dukde," duk de. 272 8, "knowm," knowen. 274 5, "gis," his. 282 23, "neuew," eme. 284 20, "fenefcal," fenefchal. 285 10, "arryuayl," arryual. 291 6, " Tcyftram," Tryf- tram 38, "he }?*," y he. 297—298, "defende" omitted between "knyghte"^r«^/ "thyfelf." 305* 26, "racreaunt," recreaunt 306* 20, " of the beft " omitted after " one." 311 19, " my," tiiy. 312 19, " lady les," ladyles. 314 1 6, " herborouh," herborough. 316, " xix," xxix. 318 1 1, " an," on. 320 23, " thr," the ; 25, " poflyng," paflyng. 321 28, "flee," flee. 324 i, "ore," fire; 20, "Noo," Now. 330 6, " they "t omitted before " coude " ; 27, " kay hedyus," kehedyus ; 29 " roofe," roofe. 331 21, " Tdeftram," Triftram. 334 23, "he," they. 338 6, " myn," thyn. 347 1 5, " at euery ftroke " superfluous. 349 5, "fupoofed," fuppofed ; 10, "Launucelot," Launcelot; 12, "vnto," vntiL 351 22, "nyyhe," nyghe. 357 6, "Ryyght," Ryght; 25, "moder," broder. 358 16, "dn," and. 363 6, "thye," they; 29, "Ifoud, Ifoud. 371 29, "was" repeated. 373, "xiij," xxiij; i, " kyng Mark," fyr Triftram ; 2, " nad," and. 374 25, " fperd," fpere. 376 22, "feaufhip," felaufhip. 378 16, "what" r^a/^jaf. 379 35, "gayne," gawayne. 380, "xvij," xxvij. 382 10, "gooldis," goold lEREGULARITIES IN CAXTON'S IMPRESSION. 33 is. 383, "xix," xxix. 885 10, " Northaglys," Nortl^alys ; 15, " it a " omitUd before « fhame." 386 33, « feaufhip," felaufhip. 387 10, "there," theyr ; 3i,«theil," their. 390 22,.«ye," he. 400 26, "thmne," thenne. 403 5, «pry«y." 409 30, "we" omitted before "to fpeke." 410, "xliiij," xliij ; 33, "meruyyUed," merueylled. 413 12, "ly«yng." 415 9, "Is" repeated; 10, "bataiylle," bataylle ; 36, "cou»ceylle." 428 27, "Berkfe." 430 34, "Dy«adan." 432 11, "was" or "hym" superfluous ; 24, "rateynge," raceynge. 437 24, "Tdeftram,"Triftram. 438 24, "gra«e." 439 17, ''V' omitted in "lygh- ly." 441 2, "adone," adoo. 443 17, "done," do. 449 34 "boook," book. 450 30, " man," may. 454 7, " adventure." 456 25, "Queneuer," Gueneuer. 458 2," by" omitted before "kynge." 462 23, "your," our. 464 3, "Mod," blood; 12, "a»d." 464 24, "Elyas," Elyot 470 20, "&" omitted after "Malgryn." 471 17, "kny3," kny3t 473 2, "he" repeated. 475 9, "k«yghtes." 476 i3> "pilggjyin," pilgrjmi. 477 8, "deperted," departed. 478 27, " faid " omiUed before " the queen." 483 28, " Bleoberys," Blamore ; 32, "the" omitUd before "nofe" ; 33, "therecam," there cam. 484 8, " Bagdemagws." 486 33, " Elyfe," Elyfes. 487 36, " conenable," couenable. 489 9, "dy«er." 490, "xlv, xlvj, xlvij" omitted in the numbering; 8, "to " omitted before "the felde." 491 7, " Ky«ge." 492 IS," one " repeaUd. 494 3 7, " kyny," * kyng. 497 1 6, " Percyuole," Percyuale; 27, "Dyanas,"t Dynas ; 33, "pwtte." 500 2O, "to" repeated. 503 4, " Brufe," Breufe ; 16, " e«er." 504 2, " for," with ; 32, "wyhle,"" whyle. 506 36, "do do," to do. 511 10, "knyeght," kn3^ht; 36, "wherr," where. 515 19, afUr "fuche" "chere" is evidently omitted. 516 13, "v,"* a. 518 12, " Palomyders," Palomydes. 521 1 6, " an " omitted before " houre " ; 24, " Arthurs " ; 26, "knygyte," knyghte; 29, "Lamorck," Lamorak. . 529 16, "af," of. 531 20, "we " superfluous. 534 4, "Bleberys," Bleoberys. 535, "Ixxij," Ixx; I, "as" omitted before "I maye"; 4, "I" omitUd before "fhalle." 536 4, "make," made. 538 5, "Palomydes," Launcelot 541 23, "Palmydes," Palomydes; 35, " parfon," perfon. 543 2 and 31," Dorkeney," Orkeney. 545 1 2, " cammaundement," commaundement 548 33, "yours," your; 34, "nename"(?). 553 13," pwUed " ; 33, " knygthode," knyghthode. 554 3, ^* Launcdoot," Launcelot; 33, "Trifram," Triftram. 555 7, "do," done; 13, " dowie " ; I S, " ky«ge." 556 33, " Blebeorys," Bleoberys. 558 1 5, 24 LIST OF ERRORS, OMISSIONS, AND "tabbW table. 559, "IxviyV Ixxxiij ; 33, « Helynor," Helyor. 561 30, "Epy^ogrys." 568 33, "knyytcs," kny3tcs. 564 12, "Thenye," Thenne. 566 9, "vppn," vppoa 568 5, "payd" super- fluous; 25, "retomod," retomed. 569 i, "launcelot,"palomydes; 9, " ententente," entente. 572 1 1, " word," world. 574 8, " Queneuer," Gueneuer; 19, "k«ewe"; 22, **man ere," manere; 31, "Elaye," Elayne. 575 1 2, « f fhehalle," (he flialle; 18, "teld," told. 576 28, "The«ne"; 29, "* meruelle," merueylle. 577 15, "aduentures," aduenturous. 579 23, "owne," one. 580 24, "rebellion"; 29, "wile," wille. 581 24, " countewaunce." 582 10, "la«ncelot" 585 19," their," her. 587 26,."brodr," broder. 589 38, after «vp-" "on" omitted. 590 — 591, "of" omitted before "yow." 591 10, "renne"or"mette" omitted. 592 i, "n lyuote" not lyue. 593, "boooke," booke. 596 30, "tho." go. 598 37, «ho«re." 599 34, "k»owe." 600 32, "be" omUUd after "ye." 604 8, "fyten,"t fyften. 608 2,"a«d"; 36,"fhat," (halt 609 27, "fenfhip," (henfhip. 614* 6, "thenwe" ; 28, "marhel," marbel. 616 8, " Abarimathye," Arimathye; 32, "is" ofnitted before "he"; 33, "but he" repeated. 618 21, "aduenturrs," aduentures. 620 11, "an other," on other. 623* 6, "percey^e." 624 17, "left," beft ; 22, "beynge," brynge. 625 16, "good," god; 33, "greto," grete. 626 21, "meeueyll," merueyll ; 28, " loheph,"* lofeph. 628 24,"lo»ed" 629 34, "fa«e." 632 5, *thy," the. 633 9, "kayes," keyes. 639 3, " ornot," * or not 640 II, **morr," more. 641 7, "hard" probably omitted after "more." 642, "whiches," whiche is; 15, "reeclufe," redufe ; 18, " commau«ded." 647 8, "came" repeaUd. 649 16, "be,"t he. 650 34, "flay," flay. 651 31, "a" t omitUd. 658 3, "loetryd,"* entryd ; 4, " nt," * not 659 34, " et," t at 660 24, " knygthode," knyghthode. 664 19, "his" repeated. 666 26,"dou»e"; 27, "of" t omitted before "full." 667 36, "thotherr," tfiother. 669 i, some words omitted; 25, "Then«e." 670 27, "aducnturr," aduenture. 673 16, "fyghto,"* fyghte ; 25, "go«eme." 677 24, "kny3ght," knyght or kny3t 679 14. "lauwcelot" 680 10, "abone," aboue ; 3i,"Ai«l." 682 38, "flo«re." 685 19, "one" superfluous. 687 II, "(heltes," ftieldes. «89 28, "Th/is." 691 37, "he" omitted after ''Ctxtts:' 693 26, "werfor," wherfor; 34, ^'ftiypthat," that (hyp. 694 33, "aad myghde," and myghte. 695 i,"we," the; 10, " b«t" 696 I, " hym " superfluous ; 16, " brau«che " ; 27, " Caym," IRREGULABITIES IN CAXTON'S IMPRESSION. 25 Cayn. 703 29, " Iwowe." 705 1 3, " haue " omitted after " we." 710 16, "hanne," arme; 20, *fay u," ? faire. 711 38 — 712 i,a repetition. 719 i, ''his'' omitted before '' o^err 723 16, "me," probably omitted after " refembled." 725 15, "hie,." his. 738 28, " doth," do. 733 3 5, " wynchefter," Weftmeftre. 736 31, " quene," \cyng. 737 20, " knytes," knyghtes. 739 4, " launcolot," launcelot. 741 14, " theire," there. 742 2, " kymge,"* kynge. 743 33, " fkynne," (?) kynne. 744 35, "A«d"; 37, "e«er." 747 21, " feruauytes," feruauntes. 751 22, "yf," of. 752 21, "me," (?) hym. 754 8, " Tlerfor,"* Therfor. 759 20, " goood," good. 762 29, " launcelat," launcelot 764 27, "thy," the. 765, «xx," xxij. 766, "xxij," xxiij ; 7, " I«ge." 768 1 3, " Arthr," Arthur. 769 6, " is " after " where," or 7, "haue been" omitted after "blood." 776 26, "were" (?). 777 10, "tabbe,"* table. 778 2, " Melliagaunce," Melliagraunce ; 30, "3ere" (.?) ("ere," W. de Worde). 782 34, " r»moure." 788 2 5, " b«t." 790 IS, "fo,"* of. 790—791, a repetition. 792 13, "Triftram," Gawayn ; 23, "tre«chaunt" 798 26, "Agrauayye," Agrauayne. 799 26, "dyd," hyd (?). 802 8, "raflyng," (?) rafftiyng. 803 38, "wan," than. 804 32, "a a," a. 805 15, "theyir," theyr. 806 37, "Arthue,"* Arthur; 38, "be" repeated. 811 6, "myhapped," myfhapped. 813 30, '^your," you. 820 31, "o«." 823, "xiiij," XV ; 7, "a" omitted before "bold." 828 38, "fpap," fpak. 830, 11, " Neroneus " (?) ; 19, "S«rlat." 837 33, "Gawyns," Gawayns, 838 14, " nerre," nere. 840 1 8, " Launcelot," Gawayn. 842 24, " a " superfluous after " For." 843 34, " that " omitted before " loued." 845 I, " vaynquyffhe," vanyffhe. 846 1 9, " ly«e." 848 6, " fowned," fwouned; 24, " fad," fayd ; 28, "fef,"* felf. 850 3, "tho«"; 9, "af," of; 17, "demyyng," demyng; 35, "ne«er"; 35, "boookes," bookes. 851 5, " Nynyue," generally " Nymue." 853 31, " yo«r " ; 35, "fewe,"* fewe. 854 38, "fofaken," forfaken. 858* 12, "b«t" 861* I, ''hook'' repeated. ( 26 ) RESULT OF THE COLLATION OF WHITTAKER'S FACSIMILES WITH THE ORIGINAL PAGES/ [HE following table shows how far Whittaker succeeded in reproducing the original in his facsimile pages. In the first column are quoted the readings of Lord Spencer's copy as I have reproduced them in my text; the second column shows the readings of the only perfect copy, once at Osterley, now in America. Leafl^ \j>ages 195* and 196*] FACSIMILES. ORIGINALS. recto : 5 doe doc 8 roffh)mge raffhynge 13 befpeckled befperkled 25 leue lene 29 my3teft iny3tyeft 85 fore fayre — manayr manoyr verso: 12 manore manoir 28 fays fayd Leafr^ {pages 303*^ 2nd 304*] recto: 28 palfray palfroy 84 come tome — xxj xxij verso : 8 faunte faunce 11 reyentyd repentyd 25 fal wed falewed 29 fyonas lyonas Leaf r^ [page 305] recto: 26 racreaunt recreaunt 30 worlde world * Leaves : r, verso [page 306*] ; N, rectc ) [613*] ; N. recto [623*]; ee, recto [865] ; ee^ verso [867*] and ee, recto [861*] are faultless. FACSIMILES WITH THE ORIGINAL PAGES. Leaf N^ [page &\^*] 27 FACSIMILES, ORIGINALS. verso : 8 faith faid 28 marhel marbel Leaf N^[pa£e 624^*] verso : 22 beynge brynge 29 fheef flioef Leaf 7; [pages 71S* and 714*] recto : 10 enchere encheue 24 bere bare verso : 8 ye yo 22 twelue a twelue 83 efcared efcaped Leaf T, [pages 715* and 716*] recto : 2 Gatahad Galahad verso : 5 departede departed Leaf ee^ [p^ge 856*] verso : IS Bleoheris Bleoberis Clarras Clarrus 14 Gohaleaniyne Gahalantyne 16 laft luft 18 preefthod preefthode 21 bodoly lowly 29 then thou SO parouey puruey S7 fore fote Leaf ee^ [page 858*] verso : 17 wekye wekyes 24 houe haue 28 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF FACSIMILES. ORIGINALS. verso: 25 So Se 29 hamborow bamborow 86 bedd bedde Leaf ee^ [pages 859* and 860»] recto: 10 proue preue 18 togydere tc^^rders 20 bemn)mg brennyng verso : 12 brefte reefte 25 Wyllats de balyaunt Wyllars de valyaunt — Clartus Clarrus 29 countreys countreyes Previons to the first issue of his Globe edition in 1867 Sir Edward Strachey collated his text of the Southey edition (of course only the doubtful pages), not only with Whittaker^s facsimiles, but also with the originals then still at Osterley. He kindly sent me his volumes to London, and thus enabled me to check the American collation. According to Sir E. Strachey, we have to read : Page 305* 33, " hit," for it ; 855* 6, " erthyly," erthly ; 858* 20, " cryften," chryften ; 35, "that," then; 859* 14, "&,"and; 860* 29, "cuntreyes," coun- treyes ; 39, "hoole," booke. NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF «LE MORTE DARTHUR." [he language in which Sir Thomas Malory's '^ Le Morte Darthur " has come down to us in Caxton's imprint offers many peculiar features, and cannot fail to be of interest and value to the philologist. It would be a useful and meritorious task to treat the whole of Cazton's numerous volumes with regard to their linguistic peculiarities; in short, to write a Caxton-grammar similar to those of the language of Chaucer^ and Shakspere.' This 1 B. ten Brink, **Cbancer*8 Sprache nnd Verskonst" Ldpdg, 1884, 8to. * E. A. Abbot, ** A Sbakspearian Grammar : an Attempt to illustrate some of the Differences between Elizabethan and Modem English." London, 1870, 8to. « LE MORTE DARTHUR." 29 suggestion can, of course, only be realized when trustworthy editions of all the works issued from the press of the first English printer are within the reach of every scholar.^ Time and space only allow me to note in brief the most characteristic examples of Caxton's ortho- S^P^J' phraseology, and syntax which attracted my attention during the compilation of the Index and Glossary. If we adopt the common division into three periods of the English language— viz., Old English till 1250, Middle English till 1485, and firom thence onward Modem English — our text belongs (taking in con- sideration that it was in manuscript in 1474, eleven years before it saw the light of day) either to the close of Middle English or to the opening of Modem English. And, indeed, whilst resembling in many respects the familiar language of Chaucer's poetry, it has also a marked modem colouring, and is akin to the language of Shakspere and his predecessors. Being thus the product of a period of transition and change, it is not surprising to find on every page, in every line, the strife of ancient and modem f orm& No uniform orthography existed at that time, and the art of printing, still in its infancy, was incapable of effecting such an innovation. Just as the first printed books closely resemble the manuscripts they were intended to replace, so their language is like that of the manu- scripts, the orthography is that of the individual scribe, and here and there abbreviations and contractions occub^ though not to the same extent as in the manuscripts. Caxton's orthography, as I prefer to call it, instead of Mfdory's, believing that Malory's text underwent a considerable change while passing through the press, is, to say the least of it, most remarkable ; what it is like can be best seen from some examples. The Modem English word means occurs in the following different spellings:— 1. "menes" (894 35); 2. «meane"(ll 30); 3. •^moyne" (16 II); 4. "moyan" (10 23)5 5. "moyane" (6 4). -Beo/m is spelled: 1. "reame" (39 34); 2. "royame" (11. 2); ^ Dr. L. Kellner, in his forthooming edition of Caxton's " Blanehardyn & Bglantjne " (Barlj-English Text Society), of which he kindly submitted to me some proof-sheets of the opening pages of the Introduction, has devoted himself to the study of Caxton*s syntax. He quotes not only from his text, but also from the ** Foure Sonnes of Aymon,** ed. by Miss O. Bichardson (B.-SLT. S.), 1885, and from my edition of **Le Morte Darthur.** To judge from what I have seen of it, his work will be a most valuable con- tribution to the study of the SngUsh tongue. 30 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF 3. "reaume" (45 8); 4. "royalme" (4 ii); 5. "realme" (67 s); 6. «royaume" (160 15). Tharmgh: 1. "thonigh" (1 12); 2.«thorowe"(37 16); 3. "thorou" (235 16); 4. "thurgh"(59 12). Eair: 1. "hayre" (657 16); 2. "hayr" (27 27); 3. "heyre" (362 19); 4. "here" (83 22). WMher: 1. "whyder" (378 10); 2. "whydder" (702 28); 3. "whyther" (384 15); 4. "whether" (219 15); 5. "wheder" (297 21). The Glossary will disclose many more examples of a similar character. Many words which in Modem English differ in meaning and orthography are spelled alike in Cazton : e.g., " here " (to hear) ; " here " (the hair), " here " (here) ; « hede " (the head), " hede " (heed) ; " herte " (Amr^), "herte" (haH); "mete" (Toeat), ''mttc'' (meet, fit- ^i'^\ " niete " (to meet) ; etc. (Compounds of different particles which generally form one word nowadays are written in two: e.g,^ "to gyder"; "by nethe"; "by caufe"; likewise all pronouns with "felf," as "her felf"; "hym felf." In Cazton "felf" has no plural, or rather the plural selves is always spelt like the singular (comp. 389 6 ; 198 1 2). The same is the case with " other," which is also plural and singular (305 1 2 ; 361 1 2 ; 446 13). The termination " er " occurs both in the Saxon and in the Normazi form : " hongre," "honger." The final mute "e" is more frequently used than in Modem English: "fent^"; "gren^"; "hand^"; "own^"; "rcd^"; "non^." Words are not divided according to syllables or roots and termina- tions, but according to the space. The conjunctive-hyphen is rarely employed. The prefixes "be-" ("bi."or "by-"), "for-," "to-," and "male" often occur where unused nowadays, and are mostly separated finom the verb. "*^.": "bebled" (294 12); "bybledeft" (176 33); "bedofed'' (601 2); "bedaflhed" (773 31); "befalle" (420 34), etc.; for others see the Glossary. «/£?r.": "forbled" (350 26); "fordone" (334 32); "fordyd"» (99 3) ; " forfende " (727 8) ; " forfendyd " (727 1 3) ; "forfoughten " (87 / "LE MORTE DARTHXTR." 31 25); "foriufted" (421 30); " forthynketh " (82 2); "forwounded" (850 26). ''male''-, "male engyne" (733 16); "male eafe" (338 2); "male fortune" (392 21). "/^": "to braft" (204 20); "to cratched" (583 14); "to- forne" (247 20); "to hewe" (338 9); "to rofe" (330 29); "to nieuered"(481 12). The prefixes "dis-" and "es-" occur once each in a short form: "fcomfyte" (146 38) for "difcomfyte"; "fcape" (92 33) for "efcape." Two cases are noticeable in which the prefix has been separated from the verb and placed at the end of the sentence. "for ye haue the water to paffe ouer" (632 22). " and wold haue ronne fir Triftram thurgh " (526 4). Something very similar takes place with the preposition toward: It is separated, to preceding, and ward following the noun or pronoun : "to the death ward" (70 27); "to y* luftes warde" (41 12); "comyngto hym warde" (27 17); but at the same time we find examples like the use in Modem English : " toward the caflel " (379 2)« The following contractions are used : — 1. The article " the " with the initial vowel or even '' h " of its noun : " themperour " ; " tharchbyfftiop " ; " thabite " ; etc. 2. The preposition "to" with the initial vowel of the verb: "tenprynte"; "tefcape"; etc. 3. The preposition " at " with the article is contracted in " atte " ; " atte requefte " ; " atte turnement " ; sometimes, however, the form " atte," or " att," and the article occur : e,g., " att the caftel " (408 9) ; and with the indefinite article : " att a pryuy pofteme " (403 9). 4. The negative " not " with the present tense of to be : " nys "= " is not" (127 6 ; 219 35 ; 538 4 ; 748 20). 5. The negative with the present and imperfect tenses of to will : " nyU"=" wyll not" (297 32 ; 506 2) ; "nylt"="wylt not" (641 17) ; " nold "=" wold not " (705 3 1). 6. The negative with the present tense of " weten " (to know) : ^ .^' nyA "=" he wyft not " (729 12; 677 3). The old prefix of the past participle, " y," only occurs four times : «y fbnde" (699 35) ; "y barryd" (780 27) ; "y fette" (822 32) ; "y fought" (754 I). Pinally I must mention a number of words which are either adopted 32 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF from the French or^inAls in their proper form or disfigured. Snch are : "peramour," "paramour"; "per-" or " parauenture " ; " maulgre," "malgre," "maugre"; "per de," "per di," "par dieu"; "roche"; "lesses les aler" (heraicTs cry); "pounte." The epithets of many proper names: "le breune"; "faunce pyte"; "de les yles"; "les auoultres"; "le fyfe de roye"; "le" or "la blaunche maynys"; "le" or "la beale"; "le fyfe vayffhoure"; " maledyfaunt " ; "bien penfaunt, beau viuante"; "le fyfe de dieu," once corrupted " le fyfe dene " ; "le" or "la cote male tayle"; and finally, "le morte darthur," etc. It is remarkable that the definite article of the masculine and feminine genders is constantly misapplied. Some cases may also be mentioned where the French and the Saxon form of the same word are placed in a pleonastic way beside one another, the first forming a sort of adverb for the second: "oute cxcepte" (102 ii); "enuyronne aboute" (628 12); and "vnmefur- ably oute of mefure" (640 22). Whilst the orthography of common names is thus often perplexing, this is still more the case with personal names. The name of the same person occurs in such different spellings that it is often difficult to identify its bearers, and in many cases it can only be guessed at from the context. Some examples will speak best : "Mellegaunt" (479); "Malegeaunt" (480); "Melyagaunt" (482), "Melyagaunce" (356); "Melyaganus" (257); "McUyagraunce" (780); are all names of the same man. "Berlufes" (436); "Berlyfes" (ibid.); "Berfules" (423); and "Berlufe" (427). The lady or " damoyfel " of the lake is caUed " Nymue " (115), and "Nyneue"(118). Another knight, "Gromere Gumorfon " (258), i.e.^ son of Gumor, is c^ed elsewhere " Grumore gummurfum " (256), and very likely the form "Gromore fomyr loure" (799) is another corruption, as it only occurs once. Indeed, the names offer many difficulties, and I/^ was not surprised to find that Sir Edward Sfcrachey, the only one ofi the previous editors of " Le Morte Darthur " who ever attempted tcL compile an Index of Names and a Glossary, has made many mid»kes ^ in his Index. He speaks of three " Gromeres," whereas they arjL all \ one and the same person. He mentions two " Vryens," wi^ereas th^^ is only one : " King Vryence," or " Vriens of the landNrf Gore,*^, "LE MORTE DARTHUR." 33 hnsband of " Morgan le fay." The same error occurs with " Gracian," "Grastian," and " Gratian "; " Epinegris," " Epynogrys"; " Gillemere " and « Gilmere " ; " Lamerake of Wales " and « Lomarake of Galis " ; "Melyot de Logres" and "Melyot de Logurs"; "Neroneus" and " Nerouens "; " Pertilope " and " Pertolepe "; and some others. The numerous epithets are most puzzling : " .the valyaunt," " the son of," " the aduenturous," and the like. Persons often have epithets characteristic of others, and the same person has different epithets ; of course this caused much confusion. There are, for instance, two ** Galahads," " Galahalts," or " Galahaults," one the son of " Launcelot " and "Elayne doughter of King Pelles "; the other, son of "Sir Breunor of Surlufe." Both are sumamed "the haute prynce." In " Vwayne's" case the reverse takes place.; he has three different epithets. In the first two hundred pages he figures without any epithet, later on he is once " Vwayne les auoutres," once " le fyfe de roy Vreyne " (comp. Index of Names, etc.), "les aduenturous," "le" or "la blaunche maynys," etc.* In the "table or rubryffhe" and once in the text (page 38) his name is spelled " Vwayne le blaunche maynys." Sir Edward Strachey in his Index has three different persons. Names of places afford still more difficulty. Not to speak of the poor geographical and chronological knowledge of those days that identifies " Camelot " with " Winchefter," or that speaks of a Westminster bridge in the fifth century, the spelling of the names of cities, countries, etc., is so bad, and the original names are so much disfigured, that in many cases it is, despite the greatest efforts, absolutely impossible to identify them. Compare, for instance, on page 163 the enumeration of the different parts of the Roman Empire: "Arrage"; "Ambage"; "Cayer"; "Ertayne"; "Pounce"; "Cateland"; etc. etc. After these general remarks I proceed to enumerate a few of my observations, which must not be supposed to exhaust the subject. I. The personal pronoun of the second person of the plural is rendered in Caxton by "ye" and "yow," the former representing the nominative, the latter the accusative ; if there should be met anywhere "ye" for the accusative it is most probably a mistake ^ Compare text, page 667, lines 32 and 33 : *< Vwayne les auoultres that fometyme was Tone of kynge Vryens"; and page 401, 5-6: **V. le fyfe de roy Vreyne /and fomme callid hym le blaunche maynys." VOL. II. C 34 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF dae to the compositors, who misinterpreted the abbreviation in the manuscript. My is invariably rendered by"myn": "myn ende" (755 32); "myn vnhappynes" (753 22). It is generally spelt "hyt" or "hit" (61 5 ; 148 6); them is replaced by "hem" (85 21 ; 631 26); and their is vmtten "her" (643 25; 816 II). Hym felf stands for he : " and the noble name that hym felf had " (567 5) ; and he stands for hym felf : " he weneth no knyght fo good as he" (202 11). Theaey the plaral of this^ occurs in the form "this": "this thre yere" (61 21); "this feuen yere" (207 .16). Which is both a relative and an interrogative pronoun, and refers to persons as well as things : " whiche was fomtyme the rycheft woman of the world "(652 31). Who^ or he who^ is mostly rendered by " the whiche " : " Ban thy fader the which was" (660 17). That what is rendered by " that that " : " for now I fee that that hath ben my defyre" (723 8). In many cases the relative pronoun is entirely omitted, an infrequent usage in Modem English; some examples will best illustrate the practice. "There is no maker can reherce the tenthe parte" (562 32); "fendehym a gyfte flialle pleafe hym" (101 2); "a knyght wold fyghte for hym " (127 8) ; " found one was fair and ryche " (84 5) ; " for here ar no moo wille haue adoo with me " (443 5) ; " for there is no tonge can telle the loye" (708 34); "there was a monke broughte him vnto a tomb" (627 31). What is sometimes used for some or any : " what by land what by water" (556 19); "delyuer hym to w/iat poure man ye mete" (39 7). Each other or one another occurs in the following forms : — 1. " other " : "they fmote other in the flieldes" (97 8); 2. '' ecbe other,'' either separated or together: "eche falcwed other" (659 28); "eche of hem dreffid to other" (109 37); "how ij bretheren flewe eche other" (98 27); 3. '' eueryche other'': "wounded eueryche other dolefully" (97 21); ^.''eytlur other" \ "wounded eyther other" (142 32) ; finally, 5. ''to gyder": "they loued to gyder" (707 25) ; "they kyffed to gyder" (725 19). "LE MORTE DARTHUR." 35 Bothy written '' bother' is mostly placed at the end of the sentence : "vnto my grete dommage and his bothe" (134 10); "I am fo hurte and he bothe" (134 11); " bothe his hors and he " (accusa- tive!) (112 30); "conferue me and you bothe" (709 35). Aly (die (= altogether) is used adverbially in order to give more stress; it has the sense of entirely: "al only" (832 16; 573 26); "al dede" (715* 33); "tale al hole" (855* 26); "al to long" (133 2); "alle to hewe hym" (513 9); "braft it vpon hym alle to fheuers" (554 14) ; "were foughten wyth al" (29 14) The imperative is frequently followed by the pronoun. n. The Saxon or possessive genitive is used more frequently than to-day, and with regard to things as well as to persons. There are different ways in which it occurs. 1. s is added to the nominative, the use of the apostrophe being entirely unknown, the s being considered as a remainder of the old genitive : "Lots wyf" (425 12); "Bryfens wytte" (573 34); "mans herte" (670 21); names terminating in s remain unchanged : "Pelles doughter" (612 11). 2. es is added to the nominative*: "Mordredes wylle" (839 15); "Cadores fone" (860* 17); "mennes bodyes" (52 22). 3. ys (is) is added to the nominative : " childis " (37 3) ; " Markys party " (463 30) ; " Tyrreis flielde" (749 15); "Percyualis fyfter" (91 28). In the plural no 8 is added : " lyftes ende " (734 33) ; "feuen kynges Realmes" (814 14) ; "knyghtes names" (101 31). A few instances occur where the s is omitted in the singular : " atte brydge foote" (589 17) ; "at the raunge ende" (573 34) ; and " fir Patiyfe dethe" (733 13). The plural of nouns is formed by the addition of " s," " es," and frequently "ys" or "is." Such plurals are: "handys" (61 29); "fallys" (477 s) ; "gatys" (459 37); "dedys" (838 13); "membiys" (649 34); "omementys" (711 16); " complayntys " (562 31); "meanys" (840 14); "buiyellys" (851 11); "lordis" (829 23); and many others. Many abstract nouns only used in Modem English in the singular occur in the plural, such as: "valyaunces, proweffes, appertyces" (173 14); "aduyfes" (308 14); "wronges" (373 12); "ententes" * Caaes like the foUowing : ** fowlcs helthe " (706 25) ; ** worldcs ende ** (649 35) ; " woodes fyde ** (745 24), cannot be enumerated here, as the e occurs already in the singular. 36 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF (247 26); "refcowes" (502 10); "buryels" (466 23); "myrthes" (500 I ; 562 21); "lyfers" (474 35). In other places we find the singular employed where we should expect the plural : " two myle hens " (267 36) ; " a thoufand pound'' (785 32); " fourty pounde a pees " (853 1 9) ; " « thre myle Englyfflie " (437 8); '' a ihyitty couple oi houndes" (434 12). The addition of the indefinite article in the last two examples is as remarkable as in the following : " a large amendys " (plural !) (438 4) ; '^ a ten dayes afore" (396 13); and "fewe a felauQiip" (53 33). Ofben the article, as well the definite as the indefinite, is omitted : "I put caas"(600 30; 608 17); "neuer fpak word" (451 33); "wythin (hort tyme" (78 19); "in (hort tyme" (707 24); "for fone"(8 2S); "at auauntage" (560 35); "yeue anfuer" (38 12); "indeferte" (708 17); " As worldes (hame " (785 16); "I caft me neuer to be wedded man" (758 22). The substantive " heuen " is used both with and without the article "under heuen" (804 9) ; "toward — " (723 7) ; "from — " (699 i) "fader of—" (710 35) ; "lady of—" (273 33) ; on the other hand " under the heuen " (87 14) ; " to tlte — " (681 11); " toward the — " (659 i) ; " up to the — " (659 3). The substantive " loue " is treated as a masculine noun : " loue is free in hym felfe / and neuer wille be bounden / for where he is bounden," etc. (762 22). Not unfi-equently substantives are treated as adjectives: "quenes forcerejfes'' (187 27); '' traitour knyght" (289 34) ; an example of the independent genitive occasionally occurs : " take that hors of his yefte'' (841 24). The substantive " matter " is used in connection with other nouns with or without " of : " maner of wyfe " (811 28) ; " — ^/difportes " (800 21); "— (7/knoulechynge" (733 13); «— ^/ nobleffe" (770 36); and in other places: "ony manere knyghte" (762 18); "in ony maner wyfe" (680 21); "in this — wyfe" (74 22); "alle — aduentures daungerous " (803 1 8). m. The adjective precedes or follows the noun, the former more frequently than the latter : " feeft Royal " (401 4) ; " leges englyfflie " (428 35) ; "knyghtes aduenturous" (410 9) ; fege perillous" (452 4) ; "table round "(429 22). The use of two or more adjectives with a noun difEers greatly from «LE MORTE DARTHUR." 37 that of Modem English. One generally precedes the noun, whereas the other follows as a sort of apposition joined by " andy^ with or without the article: "a grete wounde and aperyllous" (412 26; 442 21); " a pyteous complaynte and a dolorous " (435 7) ; " a horryble lybard and an old" (579 5) ; "a good old man and an auncyent'* (616 i) ; "to a ftrong towre and an hyhe" (672 37) ; "a ryche kynge and a myghty" (621 i) ; "a moche man and a large" (802 16); without the article : " wylde beeftes foule and horryble " (844 6) ; " grete botes and fmal " (841 12); " the mooft merueillous man of the world and moofl aduenturous " (663 2) ; " in the beft maner and frefflieft " (773 32). In a few cases the adjective takes an s in the plural, but only in words of French origin: "moft valyauntr men" (83 31); "the mefcreauntr Sarafyns" (135 30). Sometimes the adjective is treated as a substantive: "he fhalle haue many his better" (579 32). The comparison of adjectives is very peculiar ; all, whether mono- syllabic, or li-syllabic with the accent on the second, or terminating in -fe with preceding consonant, or ending in y, indicate comparison not only by adding er to the comparative and est to the superlative, but also by putting more or most before them. Some superlatives may be found without mast^ and some comparatives without more; "more gladder" (218 23) ; "— leuer" (269 11) ; "— reufullyr" (425 26) ; " — wrother" (405 2) ; " — rychelyer " (580 33) ; "— heuyer" (749 26) ; "— nobler" (842 24) ; "— hotter" (725 19) ; "— largelyer" (754 10) ; " — blacker" (651 30); etc. etc.; "mooft curteyft" (394 29); "— worfhipfuUeft" (361 35); "— mefchyeuouft" (413 32); " — profytelyeft" (733 32); "— nobleft" (747 15) ; quite exceptionally: "moofte noble" (367 21); "mooft orgulift" (840 6); etc. etc. Without m/yre or mx)st: "valyaunter" (447 17) ; "falflyer" (520 10) ; "traitourlyer" (520 11); "oftyner" (566 3); "fyerfer" (181 31); « horrybleft " (296 3) ; " valyaunteft " (454 2 1) ; " famofeft " (278 2 5) ; "merueillouft" (278 23); "freyfflieyft" (763 23); etc. etc. Most is used like an adjective with nouns : " ntoojl coward " (502 12); " moo/l kyng " (840 29) ; " mooji vylayn " (414 3 5). The same is the case with moche : " a moche man " (802 1 6). The negative before a comparative is not or no: "not lenger" (723 9) ; "noo lenger" (735 14). 38 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF Instead of the adverb very, adjectives and adverbs are preceded by "full," "right," "paflyng," "paflyngly": " ful bolde " (841 14); "ryghte parfyte" (695 34); "paflynge wyfe" (35 8); "paflyngly wel"(763 8). IV. Here and there occur irregular or obsolete forms of preterites, infinitives, and past participles ; these are registered in their respective places in the Glossary. Present and preterite have often the same form, e,g,, ^^ cotne,^ which is both present and preterite: "By than come in to the field " (57 34) ; " Sone come merlyn " (38 26). The past participles generally end in eTi or n, as "abyden," " ryden," " comen," " holpen," etc. ; some participles are, however, to be found where the final n is dropped : " undertake " (340 34) ; " ryde " (82 16); "founde" (434 34); "befalle" (420 34) ; "be "(147 10); [comp. " ben " (203 22)] ; « take " (715* 32) ; " difcomfyte " (766 26) ; "benome" (674 23); "bete" (667 8). There occur also some shortened participles ; e.g., " fond " (590 1 8) for " founden " (246 36), The plural of the present tense is formed in "-^/A," but many forms of the Midland plural "-^»" occur: "faiden" (140 29); "pleafen" (101 17);" vfen " (128 14);" fpeken " (425 27) ; " comen " (280 1 2) ; "bryngen" (771 4); "floryfflien" (771 4); "defyen" (632 24); " defenden " (632 25) ; " fygnefyen " (682 36) ; " repayren " (643 22) ; "putten" (149 10) ; "ben" (101 91 ; 1 12 ; 801 3 ; 445 i) ; etc. etc. The second person of the singular has often no inflexion : " thow goo " (107 7) ; " thow doo " (593 30) ; " thow took " (111 15);" thow were" (66 15); but: "faweft thou" (66 15). The auxiliary to he has the form he for all persons singular ajid plural in the present tense : " god be not thy friend " (70 28) ; " it be taken" (78 12) ; "we be not yet come therto" (704 29) ; "why be ye" (94 28) ; "ye be welcome" (89 32) ; "volumes be made" (3 8). The auxiliary to do is not used in negative and interrogative sentences: "knew not" (100 3 ; 97 6) ; "gate ye" (41 32) ; "come ye " (86 1 2). But to do is used in connection with other verbs in order to increase the emphasis : " do made " (1 7) ; " dyd do ranfake " (174 II);" made do crye " (92 9) ; " dyd do calle " (180 34) ; " dyd do cere" (174 22). Once " done " occurs as second person plural : " confyderjmg the grete dedes of armes I haue fene you done'' (444 33). Many verbs are treated as reflexive which are no longer such now- "LE MORTE DARTHUR." 39 adays. The reflexive pronoun is not mysdfy thysdfy himsdf, themselves, but " tne;' " the;' ''kym" and " hem " {them). Only very rarely forms with self ore to be met. Such is, e.g., the case: "hydeft thow thy felf' (834 i); "(he rofe hei' felf" (82 28); whereas: "he roofe hym'' (95 35) ; some examples are sulgoined : " I affente me " (71 12); "I compte me" (342 12) ; "I (halle remembre me" (381 17) ; " I wylle repofeme" (417 i); "I complayne me" (650 2); "I drede me" (745 29 ; 767 24). Other verbs used as reflexives are : " to reft " (131 3; 183 19); "excufe" (367 30); "bethink" (239 31); "arme" (137 23; 90 33); "defende" (404 i) ; "drawe" (385 3); "tome" (39 35); "retome" (46 11); "byhaue" (24 18); and many others. Many verbs are used impersonally: "me oughte to doo" (214 16); " me femeth " (127 28) ; " me lyketh " (74 13);" me lyft " (90 27) ; "hit lyketh the" (222 10) ; "how lyketh yow" (215 26) ; "it myf- fortuned me" (418 17; 557 12); "hit fore forthynketh me" (643 12); "as it telleth" (64 31); "as it reherceth afore" (105 11); "hit fortuned " (364 21) ; etc. etc. The active voice is frequently used instead of the passive : " for to nourifftie" (37 i) ; "herde a grete home blowe" (529 11). In phrases expressing a wish the pronoun generally precedes the verb: "god yow faue" (541 5); "fayre kn>^^ god the bleffe" (745 13) ; "god yow blyffe" (758 21); -'god me forbede" (207 8). Mmoj TorbB mre conjugated with to he instead of with to have : •'were mette" (561 22); "was become" (366 15); "is become" (68 16); "wasryden"(151 7); "was arryued" (367 15); «I am come to the dethe " (706 4) ; etc. The short dative is not strictly necessary after some verbs : " fente to me" (3 13); "tolde to Lucius" (11 12); "graunte to hym" (12 27) ; " gyuen to hym " (15 2) ; " tolde hym " (15 29) ; " graunte hem me" (213 17); etc. Make in the sense of to hid, to order, is generally constructed with to: "made to yelde " (13 22); "made alle lordes to come in" (444)- V. The use of the prepositions differs greatly from that of the present day, and is arbitrary in many respects. To enumerate all the differences would take too much space, but I subjoin a few of the most noticeable examples: 40 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF By: " ^ my dayes " (842 ii); "now do by me what yelyft" (371 31). Of: "defyred (?/" (29 18) ; "receyued thys flielde of' (26 16) ; " fyr L. was rebuked of the quene " (24 15); " reuenge hym of his enemyes" (63 15); "praid the king r"(19 3i). On: " thynke on me" (627 12 ; 708 6) ; " trowed thow more on thyharneis than in thy maker" (710 18) ; "compleyned on" (10 12), comp. " for " ; " kneled on Ms knee " (489 21); " vpon his owne knee " (524 9). In: "come in the courte" (68 22); "put hem bothe in the erthe"(84 6). Further, some phrases constructed with different prepositions : " leyd fyege vnto hym " (64 14) ; ''on the cartel " (64 8) ; " aboute the toure of London " (852 7) ; " aboute fir L." (852 7); " blewe tAe felde " (490 lo)*; " blewe z;«/(7 lodgynge" (549 14); "blewe to the felde " (766 8) ; etc. In two passages the preposition with seems at first sight to be omitted, as it is generally used under similar circumstances, but such is not the case ; the examples denote a sort of instrumental case : " I (hold flee the myn owne handes" (556 11) ; "I fliall flee the myn owne handes " (849 1 2). VI. Many conjunctions have a pleonastic thobt after them, which in a few cases is used in Modem English : " after that " (23 5 ; 19 4) ; ^ Another example where a verb governs the accusative is: **I difchaige the this Courte" (727 7). "LE MORTE DARTHUK" 41 "how — " (25 5 ; 434 31) ; " wherfore — " (1 6) ; "but — " (3 5) ; "by caufe — " (84 27); "why — " (114 9); "fauf — " (171 i) ; " though — " (77 27) ; "or — " (451 27) ; " tylle — " (690 26). To with the infinitive is, with very few exceptions (33 4), generally preceded by ">r" : see 30 22 ; 38 32 ; 567 2 ; 657 9 ; etc. etc. Urdess is rendered by " but yf' : 417 1 5 ; 514 14 ; 52 2 ; 91 1 8 ; sometimes by " but and** : as 61 11. -47id replaces t/; "and kyng Lot had ben" (87 16); "and he lyue" (92 35) ; "and I wold" (70 26); occasionally "^w^/^" occurs: " and j^ I myght lyue " (98 8). As is constantly used for asif:^* as he hadde ben dede " (393 28) ; BomeHmes " as t/iou£^k** : "as though he had ben dede" (393 31); " as though he myght not haue gone " (253 6). TVhere and lyke are often followed by " as " : " lyke as god wil " (395 22 ; 555 24) ; "where as came" (14 4). WithoiU stands for ^mless : " without ye doo me homage " (75 3) ; " without ye haue my counceyll " (85 1 4). Ne is often used for nor or neither, and at the same time is part of the negation (compare below, No. VII.) : " whos vyrgynyte ne was peryflhed ne hurte" (703 10); "I care not ne doubte hem not" (221 5) ; " ne none of myn elders " (74 35). For occurs sometimes in the sense of hecause or as : " but for tho aduentures were with wylde beeftes / and not in the queft of the Sanc^eal / therfor the tale," etc. VII. In this paragraph I bring together a few syntactical remarks : — The negative is usually double, much as in French, sometimes even threefold: " It may not be by no reafon " (214 35) ; " there nys none other boote" (209 6); "myght not abyde no lenger" (130 38); " but in no wyfe he coude not " (377 5) ; " neuer erst ne myghte no knyghte knewe the truthe " (703 28) ; " neuer had I foo grete nede of no knyghtes helpe " (305 4) ; " ne lete me not be ftiamed " (654 16) ; " but of that fliame ne reke I noughte " (684 14) ; " for thy pyte ne haue me not in dyfpyte" (711 4). There occur a few cases where only " »^ " is used : " that I ne lay ten tymes where " (717 11); " ne had your tydynges ben " (699 36). Inversion is often used; regularly after therefore and thenne: " therfor cam I hydder " (735 13); " therfor flialle I neuer loue the 42 NOTES ON THE LANGUAGE OF " LE MORTE DARTHUR." no more" (727 6) ; "thenne was he not a lytel fory" (714* 31); '' thenne wote I " (571 14). In many cases, it appears, inyersioa is used to emphasize certain words : e,g,, " an holer man in his lyf was he neuer" (207 38); "as for my ladyes name that fliall not ye knowe for me as at this tyme" (216 $) ; ^'and cryftend wylle I be" (490 2) ; " and vnto the dethe he is luged " (753 31). A number of such examples are to be found thronghont the work. The subject is often changed and the verb omitted ; " and fo (he yede to the knyght that fhe loued / and he her ageyne" (404 25). Occasionally the subject is entirely omitted in the second part of the sentence : " for they bare no hameis ageynft the / nor none wold bare " (825 5) ; " Marke euer haft thou ben a traytour / and euer wylle be "(496 11). Direct and indirect speech occur in the same sentence : " But for her loue that gaf me this whyte flielde I fhalle were the " (141 30) ; " ij ladyes to take the child bound in a cloth of gold / & that you delyuer hym " (39 5) ; " G. fente to kyng Arthur for focour and that he hye hym for I am fore wounded" (170 32); "and thenne the kynge coounaunded his knyghtes to take that naked man with fayrenes / and biynge hym to my cartel " (370 15-18). Not is occasionally used eUiptically : " and there he thoughte to affaye his armour and his fpere for his fainte vr not " (755 1 8). The use of the infinitiye of the ])erfect tense is finrther lemarkable in sentences such as the following : — ^**he rode to haue foughten* "(18 12); " wolde haue had Arthur to haue cryed hym mercy " (131 27) ; " he wende he (hold haue dyed " (392 29) ; " for ye haue fene me thys day haue had grete traueylle " (412 1 5) ; " for ye neded not to haue doubted no knyght" (402 15). In conclusion I shall quote some sentences which are most peculiar in their construction : " and he that was vpon hym the whiche was the nobleft hors in the world ftrayned hym myghtely and ftably " (755 24) ; " There is in this Caftel a gentylwoman whiche we and this caftel is hers and many other " (705 13); " yf ye wold afke how he lyued / he that fedde the peple of Ifrael with manna in deferte / foo was he fedde " (708 18);" and not foo hardy in Gawayns hede " (487 27). mm ( 43 ) LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. (here exist differences between Caxton's text and Wynkyn de Worde's editions of 1498 and 1529. I have decided upon giving the various readings from the third edition (1529): firstly, because the lapse of time between the first and second edition is too short to allow of manifest change in the language ; secondly, on account of the imperfect condition of the only known copy of the second edition; lastly and chiefly, because all later Black Letter editions, and all modem reprints, with the sole exception of Southey's and Sir E. Strachey's, can be traced back to Wynkyn de Worde's edition of 1529. Concerning the variations between the first and third edition of Malory's " Le Morte Darthur," I may state, that they consist of altera- tions as well as of omissions and additions. Whether Caxton's text was purposely revised previous to the third edition being sent to press, or whether the changes were made by Wynkyn de Worde's compositors during printing,^ it is obvious that the alterations were made with the intention of modernising and of rendering the text more read- able, although this intention has not always been strictly carried into effect. Sometimes only the position of words in a sentence is altered; now and then a whole sentence is either entirely omitted or replaced by another one ; and in many cases obsolete or difficult words are replaced by more modem ones. Sentences begin with capital letters, as do all names of persons and places. Full-stops and commas are distinguished ; ** J? " is throughout rendered by " y," whereas "gh" is never rendered by "3," nor "them" by "hem" or " their " by " her," &c. Occasionally I observed that some of Caxton's terms were misunderstood and wrongly rendered, but on the whole, W. de Worde's text is superior to Caxton's, both in exactness and correctness: I can hardly call to mind a misprint. If we take ^ Observing that the variants are periodicaUy more or less in number leads me to condnde that at least two different hands dealt with the text. In the whole 861 pages of Oaxton's volume only one page (105) corresponds absolutely to Wynkyn de Worde's text. 44 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN into consideration that in those days philology did not exist, and that no one cared to reproduce a text with scmpnlous exactness, the variations are rather improvements upon Caxton's text, for many errors are corrected, words, and even whole passages, often added, which, to conclude firom the sense, Caxton's compositors evidently omitted. From the point of view of the modem critic it is, however, apparent that owing to these changes Caxton's text had already in 1529 lost its most characteristic peculiarities.^ The difference of orthography in both texts is so considerable, that to quote all variations in this respect would be almost equal to reproducing the whole of W. de Worde's second edition. But as W. de Worde's orthography is consistent, and all passages quoted are rendered exactly, one can easily form an opinion about his spelling. The following list contains only the various readings of " Le Morte Darthur" itself, as the Preface of Caxton is wanting, and the Table of Contents is not complete in the Grenville copy. The Clarendon figures refer to the pages, the ordinary Roman ones to the lines. All words included in brackets are those omitted by W. de Worde. As W. de Worde prints throughout " Kyng Arthur," whereas Caxton frequently simply puts " Arthur," I have not thought it necessary to register each single case. 36. ^ Here begjmneth the fyrft boke of the mooft noble and worthy prince kyng Arthur fometyme kyng of grete Brytayne / now called Englande whiche treateth of his noble aftes and feates of armes & chyualrye / and of his noble knyghtes of the table roude and this volume is devyded in to . xxi . bokes ; 2, of Englonde ; 3, regned there ; myghty and a noble ; 4, longe tyme warre ; 5, named ; 7, a ryght fayre ; 8, and Igrayne was her name ; 9, to the; 10, bothe accorded; 11, her grete; 12, lyke as; 20, As foone; 21, wonders; 26, at your commaundement ; for than haue ye; 30, wonders; 33, he had; 36, & that other hyght ^ Compare what is said, p. 13, about Mr. Wright's characterisation of Thomas Stansby's edition. The number of variants which I quote here amounts to nearly ten thousand ; I estimate that about double the amount of variants exists between Caxton's and Stanuby's editions. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 45 36. 2, and he put hym felfe ; 7, Igrayne kynge ; Than ; 8, to ^^S f ^ 3> S^^^ yow ; 27, vnto kynge ; 29, tary loge ; 31, bounden ; 32, he faid y' he ; 34, to me. 37. I, whan that is ; 3, as moche as ; 5, this nyght ye ; 10, But be ware ye make ; 1 2, So as they had deuyfed it was done ; 19, and begate on her Arthur the fame nyght; 20, & or day; 27, betwene ; 34, were accorded. 88. 10, vnto ; 1 1, Than was flie ; 12, Fere ye not ; 22, fere ; 26, came ; 27, wylt ; 36, vnto me ; As. 39. I, As Merlyn had deuyfed ; 4, the quene ; 6, in ryche cloth of golde & delyuer hym ; 11, owne breftes ; 15, in; 23, moche; 25, to L. ; And within a whyle he was paffyng ; 27, there is none ; 29, loke that ye ; 30, before hym to morowe ; 34, appertenaunces ; 38, yelded. 40. I, belonged vnto ; wherefore I. the quene ; 8, fliold come to L. afore Xmas ; 9, that as lefu was ; 16, to god ; 18, lyke to ; 23, a fote of heyght ; 24, and letters of golde; 26, of E. ; 23, comaude you; 30, all the; 31, all the ftates; went for to; 35, to be knowen. 41. 7, to the field ; 10, Kay ; 1 2, toward the I. / fyr Kay had ; 14, Arthur to ; I wyll with a good wyll ; 20, Arthur alyghted ; he went ; 23, he pulled ; 30, to fwere. 42. 2, fir Eftor ; 7, Therwith fyr ; 9, affay you ; to ; 12, With a good wyll ; 1 4, Kay alfo and my brother ; 1 6, ne of ; 18, hym to ; 21, fyr E. ; 29, foftred ; 31, done fyr; 32, whyle that; 34, And vpon the . xij . daye ; 3 5, for to affay ; 3 7, but onely A. ; many grete 1. 43. 2, be gouerned ; 5, both day ; 7, And at C. ; 8, but none of them; 13, And yet; 14, theyr kynge; 16, purueye of the; 1 7, that myght be gotten ; 1 8, as Kynge V. ; 20, and fyr B. ; 31, kneled doune all at ones ; 32, forgaue it ; 33, offred it vp to ; 34, and was made. 44. I, to the lordes ; 6, vnto kynge A. ; 9, for to be ; 15, tyme as for the ; enemy vnto the kyng ; 18, a parte of Wales ; 19, and all through ; 21, Than the kyng; 23, Coronacyon ; 25, vnto this ; 26, Gore whiche brought with hy; 27, to this feed there came; & with hym ; 34, Than was kyng A. glad ; 37, and fente vnto. 46. 2. receyue gyftes ; 4, And that ; 5, betwene ; 8, the rule ; 10, this anfwere vnto kyng Arthur.; And for this caufe ; 11, men of armes; 13, afore; 15, Merlyns comynge; 16, berdles boye ; 1 8, begoten ; 19, vpon ; wyfe of Cornewayle ; 22, Vtherpendragon ; 23, who fo euer ; 24, and or that ; 26, many moo realmes ; 31, for to come fafe and to go fafe ; 32, affurance was ; he fholde not fere ; 6, wyll not 46 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 46. 2, vndernethe ; maylle whiche was good and fure ; 4, Kay the Seneffliall ; 6, mette togyder ; but lytel mekenes / for there was ; II, returned to ; 18, vnto ; 20, that ye had ; 2 1, to y* worfte ; 31, king ; 33, vnder hym ; 7, them backe. 47. I, all the knyghtes ; 6, to London ; 9, be auenged on hym ; lo, of them al ; 17, and was fayre ; 1 8, 1 (hal tel you fyrs ; 2 1, vnto ; 22, duke alfo / and but yf; 23, make hym felfe ; 25, this cafe; 28, the one ; 34, worfte ; 35, that our kynge fende vnto the two. 48. I, to ; 4, vpon ; 6, in mooft pleafaunt ; 1 5, our prifoners ; 1 8, grete ftrengthe ; 19, and the other two ; 20, vnto ; 23, at the thyrde ; 25, but that he ; 32, Than they ; 38, delyuered them ftreyght. 49. I, better ; 4, taryed ; 5, & had as good chere as ; 8, Ha ha fayd kynge B. & B. ; our; 13, to kyng; hafte they; 24, the Seneffliall ; 28, had wafflied & were ryfen. 60. I, couched ; 2, y* was called Ladynas ; 7, And whan ; he quyckly horfed ; 11, downe hors and man ; 1 2, none that ; 1 3, came in fyerfly ; 20, wonders wroth ; 22, to waxe ; 27, to Syre G. ; 28, to counfeyle ; 30, to bedde ; 31, morowe ; — and after went to. 51. 3, fared ; 6, on horfbacke and on fote ; 17, vnto kyng A. ; 20, told them that; 26-27, where the kynges enemyes ; 34, that the fyxe. 62. 3, armes whiche; 6, that he wold; 10, Than kyng Lot fwore ; 13, Ewayns ; 29, And foo by; 35, wonderfuU. 63. 9, that they made; 11, fayre felde; 22, for than they wyll ; you haue but: 25, and the barons; paffynge; 26, done anone ; morow ; 34, fyerfly agayn ; 35, well and meruayloufly. 64. 2, whan; 4, to ; 13, to ; 14, to ; 21, and fmote doune ; 23, to; 32, In the meane; 34, whiche; 35, y* hors fete; 36, Cradelmont 66. 2, an hors ; 4, wonder therof ; Cradelmont ; 7, to ; 11, kerued ; 1 5, y* hyght ; 16, fmote down ; 20, vpon ; 24, bothe fliolder ; into y* felde ; 25, fyr G. ; fuche refcowe ; 29, fyr G. ; 34 and 36, fyr L. 66. 4, trembled ; 6, a ftronge ; 8, Vryence ; 11, kynge A. ; 16, fyr G. ; 17, And than ; 19, Cradelmans ; 26, Cambenet ; wyll ; 27, aparte ; 31, So anone they as they had ; 35, the uaunt warde ; two kynges. 67. 2, Cambenet; 3, on them with; 6, put backe; 7, as the men of Inde ; 1 2, world is ioyned to ; 16, by y* aduyfe of ; a knyght; 17, if; 18, whan it is nede ; 19, may for you; 20, tyll they; 21, as a bowe fliotte ; 23, whiche; 25, theyr armes; 28, bothe the partyes; 32, knyght / & was but; 34, as a fyers ; 35, ha ha ; 36, now fliall we be dyfcomfyted. 68. 5, and forowe ;' 8, to hurtle togyder ; 9, with theyr ; flewe CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 47 downe ryght ; pyte to ; 10, and a grete mult)rtude fledde ; 1 1, wyth the hondred ; 13, dedes of; 14, wyth; 16, fmote hym a myghty ftroke vpon ; 1 7, whiche aftonyed ; Than was king ; 1 8, fet vpon h)mi ; whan that other fawe that he ; 22, cut in twayne ; hors alfo ; 23, with ; 26, Ban with grete dylygence voyded the hors / and came and fmote at the other fo egrely vpon the helme ; 30, By that tyme ; 31, that founde ; 35, no man myght ; 38, therwith he. 59. I, helme with fuche force ; 2,cutte hym in two peces / that the one halfe fell on the one fyde / & the other on y* other fyde / & kyng A.; hors & ledde; 5, grete nede; 7,myn hurte; i i,a newe; 17, in the felde ; 18, & theyr knyghtes affembled ; 19, all dyfcom- fyted ; 22, grete dedes ; 23, not ; vnder heuen ; 30, knowe ; 35, ye muft take ; 37, vpon. 60. 2, almooft ; For kyng A. ; 3, therfore they ; 5, loke that ; fuche an ; 7, for to flee ; 9, we be ; vnto me ; 15, And they fwore that ; the one vnto the other ; 16, who that ; 17, Than anone ; 29, whiche; valyaunt; 32, of Gorre ; 33, with grete; 34, as faft as; theyr horfes ; 35, good knyghtes ; 37, thyckeft. 61. 3, kyng A.'s vifage ; 6, vpon ; 7, to ; haue ye ; 8, thoufand ye haue ; 10, you ; ye wyll ; 1 1, yf ye tary on ; 12, and theyrs ; 13, to; 14, rewarde well ; 15, ryght well; 16, for there may; 18, this daye ; 21, thefe thre yeres ; hurte ; ne greue you ; 23, to kyng A. ; 24, in hande ; 27, thefe thre yeres ; 28, y* ye haue goten ; 29, kynges that be here ; 32, at a nede ; able ynough ; 36, gyuen them ; 38, go fe; whiche. 62. 4, told hym ; 8, the werfte ; 8, caufed Bleyfe his mayfter to wrj'te them; 10, caufed hym; 13, ftode; 15, all furred; 21, thou choile; 22, the whiche; 23, place where as; 26, fmyled at hym; 29, fporte; 36, begate vpon her; and his; 37, rounde t. ; 38, ftronge warre vpon. 63. I , Leodegraunce ; 2, bycaufe ; 3, the ordynaunce ; 4, they all ; 7, Than Kyng A. ; 16, doughter vnto ; [Camylyard] ; 17, and after ; 1 8, as it fliall be fhewed here after ; 1 9, thefe two kynges took ; 20, on bothe theyr; 21, kynge A.; 22, do in thefe; 25, many good; malyce of; 29, not nede fayd ; 3 1, for or . xij . monethes be pad ; 32, he fliall ; 33, haue reuenged ; 34, one day ; 35, as it fliall be fliewed here after ; 36, whiche ; 37, as ony be now ; vnto. 64. I, whiche; to; [the]; 2, Vryence lande; 5, that there was ; 6, lawlefle; 19, on the water and the lande; 23, of Scotlande; 26, lordes and gentylmen; Northwales / whiche; 28, man of good men alfo ; 30, ordynaunce that belongeth to warre for to ; 31, reherceth ; 33, Than after that k. B. and k. B. were departed. 66. 3, keft ; 5, mothers ; 6, flie departed ; Than on a tyme y* ; 48 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 7> ryght fore; lo, land many; 13, domage; 14, awoke; ryght penfyfe of; 15, for to put aweye all thefe; 19, his hors ; longe after; 25, fate there alone; 26, nombre; 30, whyle that; 34, a fote to; 36, Arthur vnto the knyght; 37, that beeft; 38, haue kylled. 66. 3, that hors ; 4, thefe . xij . monethes ; eythcr ; 6, Kynge P. ; io, to kyng A. ; 1 1, thy defyre is in ; 12, to ; 13, is myn ; 16, I wolde be cotent ; 17, paffed forth ; 14, grete ftudy ; 19, came M. ; 21, penfyf & heuy; 22, for here euen now; mooft merualyeft; 26, and alfo who; and alfo one whome; 32, M. departed; 34, was gladde ; a ryght wyfe man ; 36, Iqmge A. ; dyuers ; 38, that olde. 67. 3, late wherfore ; 4, lyen ; 1 2, moche fliameful deth as ; into; all quycke ; 13, As they thus; 14, horfes; 17, hym that; 18, kynge A. faid vnto M. ; 25, & all that were there myght here ; 26, Beware Vlfius; 29, fyr Vlfius ; for to; 30, that tsyth ; 31, caufe ; grete warre that ye haue had ; 34, ye fholde neuer haue had; halfe; whiche ; 35, your grete lordes / barons and gentylmen. 68. I, god and you; 2, vpon ; 11, to; 13, than fyr V.; 15, that I bare; 18, kyng V.; 19, bothe his; 21, whiche; 33, hym there; 26, Myles ; 27, fome good; 32, done to; 36, were pyte; 37, he cometh to aege. 69. 2, he fliall be in ; 6, muft graute ; 7, will my lorde ; 8, body that ; 10, that in the fame maner ; 11, withoute any queftyon or; 12, fir G. ; 18, ende of his; 21, it were; dyd ; 25, but of whens; 26, they ran; 27, fyr G. ; 29, his fpere; 33, gaue hym; 34, vpon ; [and gate him wynde] ; 37, where as ; moone. 70. 2, his lyfe faued ; 6, may ye ; or ; 8, wyll I hold ; vpon ; 10, (hall be within thefe fewe dayes ; 12, as wrothe as they; 14, And by and by ; 16, belonged to ; that it be ; 1 7, in the mornynge afore daye ; 2 1, whiche chafed M. ; 22, them a good pace ; & cryed to ; 24, fled away ; you ; 25, crafte ; 26, yf I ; 27, thy deth ; towarde thy d. ; 29, pauylyon by it ; 30, knyght fate all ; 37, defende it 71. I, [anone] ; 2, drewe ; 3, [faid the knyght]; 6, fperes ynough ; 7, two good ; loke one ; 8, theyr myght ; 9, kynge A. ; 11, [ones]; good; 16, y* myddes ; 17, fore angred ; drewe; 22, thought it was ; 23, fuche a vauntage ; 24, & fo alyght ; dreffed hy to kyng A.; 26, where they; 27 y was all bloody; 28, to batayle ; 29, two wylde bores ; eyther of them ; 33, to the k5mge ; 36, But as to. 72. 2, a paflynge ; 8, reame in ; 25, & faue one ; 26, the one fhall be named P. & that other L. ; 27, & they fhalle telle; 28, begoten fon ; 30, vnto an heremytage ; where as was; 33, & the CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONa 49 Jo^gc ; 34> And fo Merlyh & he departed ; 37, lake whiche ; 38, a brode. 73. 2, the hande ; Merlyn to the kyng ; the fwerd ; 4, fayd y* kynge; 8, therwith came; 9, to kyng A.; 10, the kynge; 11, whiche y* arme holdeth yonder ; 1 2, Syr kynge ; damoyfell of the lake; 14, king A.; 15, ony gyfte that; 16, vnto ; 19, barge; 22, to the lande ; 23, Than kyngo A. ; 25, for he is not ; 27, gyder a grete whyle; 28, hym to; 29, It is well; 30, quod kynge A.; 34, my counfeyle is ; 37, to wyfe ; 38, aduyfe me. 74. I, kynge A. ; vpon ; 3, king A. ; 6, no bloode ; 7, on to ; 9, king A.; 10, and fo; 11, the kyng; 19, The meane; haftely from; 20, And he was; 2 8, lacked for ; 30, thy; kynge A.; 32, to a ; 33, for to ; 35, longe he. 75. I, I fe well ; 3, homage vnto me ; 6, hym well ; 9, hym / and that fhall he fynde ; 13, on Maye daye; 23, by caufe that; 25, what for loue. ^ Here endyth the fyrft boke of kynge Arthur. ISooIi it ^ Here after foloweth the feconde boke of the noble and worthy prynce kynge Arthur. 76. 3 1, fone whiche ; 33, kynges at y* tyme ; 35, vpon. 76. 4, that ; 7, Than king A. let ; 9, cartel thus was ; 1 2, as them; came a damoyfell whiche; 14, told hym; 16, and fhe ; 22, a good knyght / and ; 24, [and withoute treafon] ; 26, fwerd of the fcawberd ; 27, for it ; and it be ; 35, fcawberd. 77. 4, ftreme ; 6, but none myght ; 9, k3mg ; 1 1, 1 am gretely ; 12, It fo happened that; 15, knyghte / whiche; to; This knyght was named ; 20, his herte reyfed ; 2 1, for by caufe ; 24, was there ; 25, [fo departyng] ; 27, to fuffre; 28, be poorely ; 29, other lordes ; 3 I, but by caufe of; araye ; 33, to ; it is no nede ; 34, ony more ; befemeth ; 36, not all onely ; rayment. 78. 2, rayment and clothynge ; trouth ; 4, fcawberde ; 5, vpon ; 7, & many ; 8, Truly ; 9, bed man ; 1 1, afcheue ; fayd the damoyfel / gy^^ f ^3>^y f^^^^ 5 1 5» in this ; 1 7, to me ; 22-23, as grete pite as euer I knewe; 23-24, y* greteft forowe y* myght be; 27, I byleue ; 29, myffe enformed ; 3i,courte with my good knyghtes ; 32, that ye flial ; 33, for youre ; 34, but as now at ; 37, that ye wyll not ; 38, all my ; all that is amyfle and that 70. I, [grete]; 9, had promyfed ; 11, whiche ye; 14; yf it; 16, & though I haue bothe theyr hedes I force not; 22, thyng of voi«. n* D 50 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN you; 23, Lake there / by whofe meanes was flayne his owne moder; 25, demaunded ; 28, in the prefence ; 30, I was moche; 3 1, vnto ; 32, My lord ; 33, this lady ; 34, & ws^tchecrafte. 80. 3, y* hafte ye; 21, full rychely buryed her; 22, was in king A/s courte a knyght that; 24, & he was a proude ; 25, beft knightes ; 27, acounted of more proweffe than he was ; 29, kynge A.; 30, wroth with ; 33, to kynge A.'s courte; 34, it was; 35, to you. 81. 7, her brother; 9, whiche ; 10, drawe ; fcawberd ; yf he were ; 11, hardy ; 14, ye do / fayd Merlyn / wolde to god ; neuer ; 1 7, wherfore it flialle ; 1 8, for there is not Ijmynge ; 1 9, lord kyng A. ; 20, pyte it is for; 21, and as for; 25, as faft as his hors coude renne ; 27, cryed to hym and fayd ; 28, wyll not ; 29, helpe you ; that noyfe; 32, am I come; 36, am comen ; 37, that ye haue done. 82. 2, whiche ; 3, of his knyghtes ; fymple to me ; 7, to n(ie ; for one of vs ; 8, fperes in all hafte they myght ; 9, the kynges fone of Irlande ; i o, that his fpere wente alle to (heuers ; 11, fmote hym with fuche a myght ; 12, and Balyn ; I7,rydyng myght galop ; 18, than (he ; 25, to ; 26, faft / that in no wyfe he myghte take the fwerde ; handes ; 27, but he ; 28, And whan ; 30, grete loue / ftie had vnto fyr Launceor ; 34, them ; a foreft ; 35,afpyed the ; 38, fayd B. 83. I, wende lytell; 3, pryfonynge; 6, And anone B. ; vnto his ; 7, all his ; 8, how that ; 10, full fore ; 11, vnto yow ; 12, heuy of mynde; kynge A.; 14, the erthe ; 15, for kynge; atte the; 18, do fo &; 19, Brother fayd B. let; 21, as faft as; 24, [it]; 26, defence ; 29, loue and fauour ; 3 1, thou wel ; B. that ; 36, rydynge whiche was named ; 3 8, by one of the. 84. I, kynge M. ; 7, bothe theyr; [How]; 12, in doyng; [in] ; 13, vnto ; 14, this place ; 27, dyd not faue ; 29, coude not nor n^yght; 35» in many. 86. 9, for to telle; as at this; 10, fyll euyll ; 11, the two; 12, but I ; 34, yf he had not ; 35, the kynge thus. 86. 5-6, what they be ; 10, in the fpryngynge ; [thenne]; 16, vnto ; 20, euer was of; 22, beholden ; full euyll ; 24, knowe or it be longe ; 26, vpon ; afore dyner ; myghty hooft ; 30, m>^hty ; for he ; mocke ; So Nero hymfelfe ; 35, he had therof worftiip. 87. 4, had grete meruayle therof ; 5, that they; 10, that whyle; II, through my; 12, is flayne many; yf we; 14, to matche vs; 16, yfkyngL. ; 17, and all his people fholde haue ben deftroyed and flayne; 18, knewe well that; 22, is it better; 23, the mooft party; 24, vpon kynge A.; 25, for he and his men; wery of fyghtynge; 30, worft; 31, dyd grete; 33, abode & withftode; not CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 51 euer; 34, was fhold; 36, had wedded; 37, by caufe; [the whiche was Arthur's fyfter]. 88. 3, [called]; 5, with his; 8, to ; 10, many a; 24, and his tombe ftode by it felfe aparte ; 26, made them to be ouergylte with fyne; fygne and token; euery ymage helde a; 28, them all; 31, fayd to kynge A.; 32, the . xij . tapers ; 33, of the holy; 34, (hall alfo be afcheued ; tolde vnto kynge A.; 37, fyr P. 89. I, brother Balan ; 2, Now by ; 4, ferre of ony ; for I am ; 5, to god ; 7, for as I tolde you ye ; as longe as ; 9, afterward ; 12, flayne; 14, a knyght named; 25, pauylyons dore; 26, grete forowe; 28, amende it; 33, forowe ; 35, and gentylnes ; that ye wylle; 37, fo rode. 90. i,mylorde; the caufe of; 4, nedes go; 8, the good knyght B. ; 9, there the damoyfell ; [euen] ; 13, and garde; 14, traytour knyght ; the whiche ; 15, where as; 16, may beft ; therof I ; 17, to you by my ; 19, vpon; 20, & alfo how y* trechery was done by y* ; 2g, for I am ; 32, as longe as my ; 36, good knyght. 91. 2, to me ; 8, to haue gone ; 10, came many men ; 11, And whan ; 1 2, by caufe he ; And than ; 1 3, vp vpon the walles and lepte ouer into ; 15, fayd that; 19, fyluer dyflhe; 20, that there; 21, but that; 23, her lyfe ; 26, all that nyght; 29, flie dyed; 33, herd one. 92. 7, defpyte that; 15, and had; 20, to a; 22, wyll I not; 26, to the ; 29, faid y®. 93. 10, to hym; for to; 11, arofe vp; 23, folowed hym ; 36, kyngP. 94. 13, for that ftroke turned hym to; 15, neuer mete more; 34, you; 36, to. 96. II, the two; 30, this entent y* it fliold afwage; 32, that ladyes loue. 96. I, he drefTed hym from thens ; that he had ; 10, And therwith he ; 20, [not]. 97. 3, in reed ; 4, And whan ; 7, it fholde not be he ; 8, and fmote eyther other ; 1 1, fore bryfed ; 16, brake his helme ; 21, eche other greuoufly; 22, to; 23, reed of theyr blode ; 25, fmytten eyther other ; 26, the world ; 33, to ; 36, went ; 38, bebledde. 98. 7, to the deftruccion of vs bothe ; 9, the ylle ; 20, that place ; 21, wepynge chere and fayd ; 23, the facrament and blyffed body ; 29, And anone ; 32, by the handes of his owne broder ; 34, morowe ; 3 5, vpon ; [that]. 99. 2, alfo a bedde ; lye in ; 6, Than M. ; to handle ; 1 2, this world ; 21, and crafte ; 33, meruayllouft ; 35, euer ; 36, as they were. ^ Here endeth the feconde boke of kynge Arthur. 52 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN ISooIi iij. ^ Here foloweth the thyrde boke of the noble and worthy prynce kynge Arthur. 100. I, after y* ; 6, but kynge A. full well ; 8, moche ruled ; 14, ony fayre lady; 16, Leodegraunce ; Camelyarde; whiche L. holdeth ; 18, gentylleft and ; 25, pryuely ; 32, to ; 35, and of; 36, that it 101. S, but I lacke fyfty ; 6, kynge L. ; 12, he made grete ioye for theyr comynge ; [and that ryche prefente] ; 1 5, to ; 16, pleafaunt ; 17, Than in ; 19, honourableft ; 22, Merlyn made the beft fpede he myght and founde . xxviij . good knyghtes ; coude he fynde ; 24 archebydhop ; fente for 25 fy^es of this table rounde; 27, to; 30, in the fy^es ; 36, to ; 37, muft fo do. 102. 1 1, [oute] ; 25, bothe daye and nyght ; that he myght be made ; 33, Aryes the. 103. 22, to; 26, to; 27, morowe; 31, kynge P.; 33, the fyrft that 104. 4, ye be ; 5, had ; 6, & fayd ; vnto ; 8, fyr G. ; 9, whiche ; not do fo ; 14, fyr G. ; 18, wente vnto ; 30, to kyng A. ; 35, with hym by force ; 36, mone ; bycaufe. 106- 3, of the whyte harte ; 4, fyr G. ; 9, wolde haue folowed ; 10, on the other ; 22, helme fo harde ; 25, fyr G.; 27, chaced ; 28, harte that ; 30, [drawe]. 107. 5, y® dombe beeftes ; 24, to the ; 27, Me repenteth it fore; 28, to haue ftryken at the; 32, But for drede; 33, vpon ; 34, behynde hym alfo. 108. 4, well thynke ; 5, here aboute ; 7, fayd thus ; 9, Thou haft alfo; whiche is vnto the grete ftiame for euermore; 12, fuche a; that he had nygh felled ; 15, one of them; 17, wonders; bothe flayne; 21, fyr G. ; moone; 24, On the morowe erly came; 25, whiche ; 28, whiche wyll ; 3 1, or that ; 32, kyng Lots fone of O. ; 34, fpede for ; 38, the heed of the whyte herte. 109. 3, Her heed ; 4, mane of his hors ; And in this maner he rode forth towarde C. ; 5, to y* courte ; 6, & fo he was . And ftiewed how he flewe ; 8, to ; 9, vylaynoufly flayne ; 12, hym cuer ; 19, [Amen]; 20, and he; 21, forth his waye a good pace after; 22, whiche ; 23, more than his fpere ; 24, In what entent doft thou fmyte my hors ; 25, way faid the dwarfe ; but that thou flialte fyrft iufte with yonder knightes that abyde in yonder pauelions that thou feeft ; 26, 32 & 33» fyr T. ; 30, [alle] ; 33, yelded. 110. 2, y* myddes ; 3, lowe that it went thorough the fyde ; CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 53 9, to ; that we ; 13, Langdok ; 15, to ; 16, you to gyue ; 19, hors anone ; & come on & ryde with me ; 22, through a foreft ; 24, re- newed ; 25, his fpere ; 26, foo came ; 27, lye therin on a payllet ; And than he; 28, [therin]; 29, And ther; 30, anone the lady awoke & went ; 32, What wyll ye do ; Wyll ye take away ; 34, to this place ; 36, mette withal or it be longe / and alfo euyll handled ; abyde it HI. 2, forth on ; 4, fyr T. ; 5, fuche lodgynge ; 14, and fayd ; 16, and fawe he ; 17, and armed ; 19, and fmote eche other y* bothe hors and men fel to the erth ; 20, they lyghtly ; 23, & alfo they brake ; 25, grounde ; and they had bothe ; 28, & made hym fall to the groude ; 33, brachet & the / or els flee the. 112. 3, fyr T. ; 4, this fals ; 6, I am ryght fory and lothe ; whiche I haue graunted you ; 7, make you ; that whiche ; 8, agaynft you . He can not make amendes fayd the damoyfell ; hath flayne ; 9, [afore myn owne eyen] ; whiche was ; 10, than euer he was ; no mercy vpon hym ; in fo moche that I ; 11, whiche ; 1 3, as knyghtes auenturous do ; and for all that I coude do or faye / he fmote of my brothers heed ; 20, for whan ; 30, fyr T. and his hors ; 32, them ; fayd he ; 33, late was ; 36, gentyll ; yf. 113. 3, gladde ; 4, but that his father ; 11, made grete ; 14, full of good ; 15, do outrage ; 22, bytwene ; 24, fake . Kynge P. wold not; 28, And as; [there]; 29, laye there; 30, with her loues fwerde ; So as ; 31, labouryng man ; 32, kyng P. ; 33, poore man ; 34, moone. 114. 2, nere cotyn ; 5, her frendes ; 6, ye ryde ; 7, them yet ; lady is in the keepyng ; 9, tyll that ; 1 1, rode he ; 12, fayd to her ; court of; 14, be two ; 16, owne pleafure ; 17, them in fonder ; 18, why they ; 25, quod kynge P. ; in there all fodeynly as ; 28, you alfo; 30, vnto hym; 31, more for her; yow botfie; 33, knyght; 37, [are] ; fawe ; 38, he was wroth and fyerfly and lyghtly lepte. 115. I, and in grete hafte drewe out ; S, and therwith he ; 7, had feen ; buffet y* the other had; 12, with a; 13, kyng P.; 15, I lacke ; kyng P. ; [but] ; 22, morowe ; and after ; 26, P. kynge of; 28, man as ye be ; 29, What is now ; kynge P. ; 30, Syr fayd he ; 3 1, that is in that ; 3 5, vpon. lie. I, 3, 4, kyng P. ; 4, gretely welcome there ; 5, alfo gretely ; 8, [and there] ; 9, wherwith ; 10, and anguyflhe ; of ioynt ; 12, where as ; 17, kyng P. ; 22, fr5 ; 26, that they ; 35, hath receyued ; 38, towarde Camelot. 117. 2, where ; 4, moone ; 5, I myghte ; 8, kyng P. ; of this lady; 12, vnto kynge A.'s courte ; 14, and that; 16, labour and; 18, where ; 19, with fair ; 20, vpon ; 22, kynge A. ; glad ; 24, all 54 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN the ; 25, from the begynnynge vnto the endynge ; the quene ; 27, kyng P. ; 28, fauynge your honour ; 38, very cowarde. 118. 7, may well ; 8, all deftenyes ; 9, that fyr G. ; i o, fone vnto ; 14, gaue them landes that ; outrage ; 21, worldly ; ^ Here endeth the thyrde boke of kynge Arthur and of his weddynge. aSooft iv. ^ Here foloweth the fourth boke of the noble and worthy prjmce kyng Arthur. 118. 24, Than after ; 25, and of; befelle ; 27, courte with hym ; 28, whiche ; hyght Nymue ; 30, her in euery place ; 33, vpon ; vnto ^nge ; 34, & that for. 119. 2, fwerde Excalybur ; 9, And than ; from kynge A. ; 11, fo euer ; 2 1, no ; 22, [fame] ; 29, peryll ; 30, And than ; 3 1, waye as they wente ; 36, put hym awaye. 120. I, whiche ; |^ete] ; 2, crafte & ; 6, And than ; and there made; 13, to kynge A.; flewe all that they founde afore them; 14, grete pyte ; 19, who wylle; 29, hardyer; 31, fo euer; 35, tydynges came ; to the. 121. 9, or it be day ; 10, fliall fo flee of; not one ; 12, the ; 15, he and his knyghtes beynge in ; 17, the quene ; Kay ; 21, we are all ; 22, cryed he than ; 23, to kyng A. & fayd to hym ; 31, than for to ; 32, to be ; 34, [euen] ; 38, vndertake two. 122. 2, therwith fyr K. ; 4, fadom depe ; 6, [all] ; 8, fell downe ; 9, that he brake his necke ; 11, vpon ; to the (holders ; 14, as longe as I ; [all] ; 1 5, in Humber ; 16, noble dedes ; 22, kynge A. founde ; 24, let we hold vs ; [and] ; 25, hooft efpye ; 26, forowe ; not be able to helpe ; 28, forowe ; 29, downe fro ; [all] ; [but] ; 30, on the right hande and on the lefte ; 33, full mekely ; 34, and flie came anone ; 35, for the vyftory of that daungerous batayle. 123. 3, and fayd ; 4, haue knowledge ; 7, kyng A. ; 8, not paft ; 9, rounde table; 10, buylde; 12, call it; 15, forowe; And whan; 18, to ; 20, good knyghtes of the table roude ; 22, beft that ; 24, bothe olde; 26, the other half; 32, kyng P. ; 34, [beft] ; 37, wel worthy fyr Kay the Senefftiall. 124. 5, all the dayes of; 6, Now fayd ; 14, & that knowe I full well ; 1 5, and he ; 16, but he doth ; 20, And whan ; 22, as afore is reherced ; 23, wonders ; 24, was fo ; 25, Courte of kynge A. ; 26, he alyght ; 29, agayne to ; 33, tyll men ; 35, and by. 126. 3, moone; 4, to; 6, that he; 10, courte of kynge A.; And fo ; 12, kyng A. ; 25, harte there ; 26, kyng A. ; aboute hym ; CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 55 28, cam ftrayght ; 29, kyng A. ; 33, by that tyme ; 34, on all ; 35, and gaue ; [all]. 126. 3, [ryght] ; 6, belonged ; 7, they were ; 9, [as] ; 1 2, [fuche] ; 14, ryche; 15, ryght eafely; 16, all that; 19, was aboute a two; 20, And alfo; 23, Than fayd kyng A. / what; 27, The lord ; is named ; 32, But that ; 33, his prowefle ; 35, people & comynalte. 127. I, very coward; 4, do nothynge; or elles ; 6, is no; 7, that wyll ; fyr Damas ; 8, that wold ; 9, in a wayte ; to take ; 11, in to; 16, fyr D. ; 20, [alle] ; 21, not tell; 22, quod (he; 23, or elles ye (hall neuer efcape w* your lyfe ; 25, yf I may be delyuered with this and alle. 128. I, kynge A. ; 2, this batayle ; 5, fyr A. ; 9, And whan ; 1 5, And with ; 1 8, ftronge of herte ; to morowe ; 2 1, defyreth ; 22, haue; 24, that; 25, a ryche quene for euer; 29, Quene Morgan; 30, done as ; or elles ; 35, hym to. 129. 10, moone; but for all; 11, in hande ; 12, fyr A.; 13, fyr O. ; 15, fcawberde ; 16, morowe; 17, in hande; 18, hertely ; 19, [al] ; 20, to his ; 22, morowe ; kyng A. ; 23, go to ; 24, [and fo Arthur herd a maflfe] ; on; 28, of the; 31, was vp on; 36, [&]. 130. 3, theyr (heldes ; [hede] ; 4, grounde; 5, drewe; And in y* ; 6, thus fyghtynge ; 7, had put ; 1 1, to do theyr ; 1 2, fyr A. ; 13, fo that for ; 14, fore that he ; 15, faft fro ; 1 8, was fore adrad ; 20, fyr A.; 21, to; 24, grounde; 27, bothe wroth; 29, that he; 31, a droppe of; 37, as dyd kyng A. 131. 8, fyr Accolon ; brake ; 10, [fure] ; 1 3, b^an to faye thus ; 19, my lyfe lafteth ; 22,leuer fo often dye than to yelde me to the / for though I lacke wepen & am wepenles yet (hall I ; 24, to thy ; 3 1, and worthyneffe ; 34, be fo ; 37, [alle] ; 38, and quykly gate. 132. I, [al]; he aperce)rued clerely; his good; 4, by fyr Accolons fyde ; 8, to ; 11, and have loft ; 12, vpon ; 15, nofe and mouth ; 24, quod ; 26, for than ; 33, fyr A. ; 35, And quene M. 133. 2, man whiche (he mooft hateth in this ; 3, the mooft ; 4, as her ; 6, with her ; 9, fyr A. ; 11, for to haue ; 12, fyr A. ; 1 3, the trouthe ; that you wyll ; 14, 16, fyr A.; 17, O my gracyous lorde ; 18, you not ; 22, blame the ; 24, (bo be auenged ; 27, [alle] ; 30, [are]; 31, to vs bothe; 35, that there were; 37, [the]; full fore. 134. I, that in all y® worlde lyueth ; our mooft fouerayne lyege lorde and kynge ; 2, grete my(happe and grete myfauenture ; 3, agaynft my kynge and ; 8, one of my owne knyghtes ; 9, to ; 10, haue ; 14, a very proude ; 1 5, no thynge worth of; 17, this maner of fourme; 20, than on; 21, no erraut knyghtes; 23, kepte in 56 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN pfyfon ; 24, that thou content them ; 28-29, I wylle that in all goodly hafte ye come; to me and to my; 31, auaunce ; 33, as dooth your ; you of your ; 34, grete goodnes fayd fyr O. and I promyfe you that from hens forth I fhall be at ; 37, whiche ; ryght fore. 135. I, Wolde god ; 5, for to ; 7, fals engyn & treafon and ; 8, [euer]; 10, youre perfone; 11, fliort fpace; 14, my felfe; 16, So than; 17, on; 19, furgyens and leches; 20, dayes after; 22, So whan; 23, on horfbacke; to; 25, that I; 27, that kynge; 29, how he lay ; 30, damoj^ell. 136. I, Ewayne ; 2, wakened ; 5, her his ; 6, the fwerde vnto M. ; 7, & fhe; drewe ; 10, for to; 15, fayd Moi^an haue ; 20, therto I; 21, fyr A.; 22, to; 24, fyr A.; 27, countenaunce out- warde ; 28, and yf (he ; 29, faue her lyfe ; 34, quene G. 137. ^, the moofte ; 4, Arthur laye ; that he ; 5, anfwered her and fayd that he had layde hym downe ; 8, tyll I awake hym my felfe ; fro her ; 1 7, wonders wroth ; and he ; 22, hors that ; 2 5, And as they rode they ; 27, lady late ; 30, faft after ; 3 1, of her ; 32, And whan ; 37, fo heuy. 138. 2, nedes be ; 3, So anone [with al] ; 9, that he came ; [So] ; II, wyll / for my brother A. is gone ; 12, my brother fyr A. ; 16, you well; 17, with a; 19, that knyght ; what he wolde do; 21, fayd fhe ; 25, of me ; 35, Tell hym not that .... but for the loue of; 37, hym that. 139. 6, Iqmge A. ; to ; 11, to the; 14, morowe; 16, in that; 17, one by another ; 27, vpon ; 32, fayd fhe ; 34, man. 140. 2, wonders; 7, fyr A. ; 11, Ewayne was chained; 13, cofyn Ewayne ; i8, fyr Gaherys ; 20, tyll they ; 23, vpon two grete horfes ; 26, vpon it ; 35, & alfo ; fomme caufe. 141. S, Ewayne; 6, is lyuynge ; 7, luflynge; 15, vpon; 21, fyr M. ; 22, [and the hors back]; 24, fyr M. ; 30, myn here in y* ftede ; 31, And than ; 34, feke ; a knyght auenturous. 142. 2, to ; 4, in this worlde ; vs two ; fholde matche ; 6, yf he were ; 8, more weyker ; ye are ; 1 8, two fheldes that ; 20, arofe vpon; 21, drewe; 22, drewe; 26, not accordynge for; 29, to; 38, euenfonge tyme ; febled fore. 143. 2y waxed than ; 6, I perceyue ; 8, wordes ; 1 2, Marhaus place ; 1 3, I merueylle ; 15, nor gentyl women ; 16, [tho] ; it is the ; 19, wytches and enchauterefTes ; the mooft parte of them ; 20, ony man ; 24, And as y® frenffhe book reherfeth ; 26, as fyr L. ; 27, Bors de Gaule; [fyr Pellias]; 28, fyue knyghtes ; 29, [iytel]; 30, [the] ; 32, had [all thre] there. 144. 6, So longe they rode tyll they ; 7, and aboue ; 20, [be]; CAXTOlvPS AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 57 [one] ; 24, god fpare ; 27, fhall we chofe eueryche ; 3 1, Than fayd ; 33, Than fayd. 145. I, them to; 3, monethes; [and]; 4, eche knyght; 9, where as; 12, morowe; 16, moone; 18, to god; 20, to you; 22, to that one; 24, G. fawe x knyghtes ; 25, made; 30, & fmote them downe bothe; 31, And whan. 146. 4, veryly fayd ; and yf that he ; 6, that hit ; and honour to ; 8, wolde be gladde to ; 10, me femeth ; Ryght thus ; 1 1, that other ; 12, on that; of the launde ther; 14, dwarfe whan he came nyghe to the knj^ht fayd ; 1 9, put it to his iudgemet ; 20,euen fo be it ; And than ; 21, they two ; 22, in to my handes ; ye fyr ; 24, bytwene ; 25, And fo whan the damoyfell was ; 33, vnto. 147. I, go our way ; 3, they were bothe accorded ; 5 demanded ; 7, bothe hand and ; 10, euen now more ; 1 1, he is named ; 15, and alfo the ; 18, at thofe ; 21, but y' he ; 22, the thre ; 25, was there ; 3 1, by caufe ; 38, to the worfte. 148. 4, fomtyme ; 6, alle this ; [hyt] ; 11, nyghte in the mom- ynge ; goo feke ; 12, that I can ; 23, that grete ; 27, moone ; and ; 31, A my good frende ; 32, that ye wyll tell me ; 34, and am. 149. 2, therfor I praye the ; 5, vnto ; 6, do fuffre ; for to take ; 8, afore this tyme ; I neuer one fayre worde ; 10, that euer fhe may ; her knyghtes take me and ; 12, for to be ; but fo ; 13, not take me ; 18, to her; 20, haue her loue; 21, [all]; 22, Whan they .... 5^ one to the other / they chaunged ; 27, [in] ; Than fyr G. ; 31, [foo]; 32, to alyght; 33, [her]; 34, fyr G. told; that his; 35, fjdlers. 150. 2, for that ye; 3, [to]; may; 16, And than it was; 18, bedde made ; 23, agaynft y* fa)^hfull promefle that he made to fyr P. ; 24, had not ; 31, theyr beddes ; 33, went ; 34, in a ; 36, herte almooft ; 38, lenger abyde. 151. 2, [fafte] ; 4, thus to ; 5, not flee ; 6, and left them flep- yng ; 9> ^^y ^^" ; might make ; 10, to ; 11, ftreyght to ; where as they; 12, grete fliame for hym ; 13, and than he ; 14, forth his; 17, and fa)^full feruyce that ; 19, I be ; 20, [oute] ; 2 1, vnto her ; 23, to his; 24, the greteft forowe that euer man herde ; 25, And than; the lady E. ; wakened out of; 27, that it was; 28, fyr P. alfo; 29, me y*; 36, [his] ; 37, moone; caufe of his forowe; 38, Than the ; how that. 152. 2, wolde ; he were ; 3, [fayd ftie] ; that he ; 5, euyl a ; is now or ; 6, prefumptuous lady ; 7, his lorde and mayfter ; 8, fo lyenge ; 9, had neuer feen ; 10, And in the meane whyle ; 1 1, to ; that no ; 15, [for] ; ftie keft ; 16, hym out of meafure ; 18, [vnto] ; now loue ; 1 9, whiche I tofore mooft hated of all men lyuynge ; 58 LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN This is; 21, the lady E. ; 23, Go thy waye hens thou ; no more ; 32, fente fuche ; 34, lorde god. 153. 5, theyr lyues; 6, retume; 11, vnto a; demaunded; 12, not herborowe ; treatynge ; 17, fo euer ; 18, and my ; 22, and forth- with he (hewed to ; 24, come in ; happen that they ; 25, here in this caftell ; 30, how he hyght ; 31, with what man ; 32, faid he ; 33, I am borne ; 34, to. 164. I, of all thy ; 2, for to morrow ; 3, with the ; none other ; 6, encountre ; 7, neuer noo ; 9, wolde reuenge the deth of my . vij . fones ; 10, Syr I requyre you fayd fyr M. ; 1 1, ye ; 14, and vnto ; 17, the; to thy chambre where thou; 23, where they; 30, fones of the duke ; 31, dyd not touche them. 155. 3, fayd fyr M. ; 4, Than whan ; 6, vnto fyr ; 7, vnto fyr M. ; 8, [vp] ; 9, by a comyn ; 10, Pentecoft ; n, he to come ; his fyxe; 16, renomed to haue fmytten downe ; 19, dayes ; 20, whofe name was called F. ; whiche ; 22, comen to ; 28, fayd fyr M. / vfeth he to ; 30, here hym he is fo grete ; 33, was ware of hym ; holy tree ; 36, clubbe of yren [in his hande] & came agaynft fyr M. as faft as he myght dryue ; 37, al to peces & lyght on a ftone & al to frufflied it in to y® erth & there. 166. 3, [in] ; 4, coude not ; 5, [hym] ; 6, he gaue ; many a ; 7, to fall ; in y* ; 10, [grete] ; 1 1, all the ; 1 2, man after ; 1 3, gretely thanked; 19, Ofanna ; 24, whiche; 28, wherfore; the pryce was; 29, and the pryce was a lerfawcon ; 31, that went with hym ; 32, to a ; [the] ; 33, a full curteys lady. 167. 3, fyr Ewayne was; 4, vnto; 15, the lady; foo many; 16, to; neyther vpon ; nor; 17, [no]; to fpeke ; 21, vpon your bodyes ; wronge and extorcyon vnto this lady ; the two bretheme ; 24, affygne vs ; playne batayle ; 26, morow ; 28, bothe the ; 32, and after rode ; 34, Than rode they. 168. 2, horfe tayle ; and yet brake not his fpere ; 6, auoyded fodeynly; 8, grete ftrokes ; 9, paflynge fore; 10, that he; fought they ; 11, enraged and without reafon ; 15, And whan fyr H. fawe that; 16, vnto; 19, and fyr H. made grete moone ; 20, vnto her landes ; 24, And than whan it ; 25, [fyr Marhaus and fyre Vwayne] ; 30, And ryght at ; 32, Gawayn had with hym. 159. 2, whiche had ; 4, yf that ; 7, vnto kynge A.'s courte ; 9, were all they of the; 14, than lyuynge; 22, had ben flayne in thofe . xij . monethes ; 24, fyr P. ; 25, but that ; 27, fo it is ; Frenflhe boke ; 30, and fire T. was fore ; 35, where as ; 36, to be ; 37, on fyr L.*s fyde . ^ Thus endeth the fourth boke of this prefent volume. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 59 asooft V. ^ Here foloweth the fyfth boke of the noble and worthy prynce kynge Arthur. 160. I, had refted a whyle after ; 11, vnto ; 13, vnto the ; 16, as it is ; 17, as a ; 22, and thy ; 30, fet vpon ; them for ; 31, vnto. 161. 9, them for to ; 25, in all chriftendom. 162. 3, Yder ; [promyfed to brynge] ; 8, y' they fholde here theyr ; his noble ; 13, creature nor prynce ; 18, to ; 30, tofore ye ; 35, fo to do ; 36, we do you to wyte ; 37, his chere and ; that ye haue. 163. I, ah other maner man ; 4, his grete ; 5, fa we in our dayes ; 9, and he ; 12, wayes in the ; 1 5, of his ; Geneweys ; 24, to Turkye ; 27, Than all ; 31, And alfo he ; 35, mountaynes of Sauoye. 164. 9, concluded that .... fhold be arefled ; 20, la beale. 166. 2, in to; 3, drowned; 13, was; 15, to the bore; 20, a might; 25, hym to; 28, your realmes ; whiche ye haue; 32, ye are ; 33, right horryble. 166. I, ye; 2, coquerour cofort; foone after; 3, Bireflete; 20, the whiche was full nygh of your blode ; 21, ye ; 22, a valyaunt ; 28, ye fe ; 29, there Ihall ye not fayle to ; 30, as I ; the realme of F. ; kynge A. ; 32, and called vnto ; 34, and for. 167. I, them; 2, them; theyr; 4, [euer] ; vnto the forlonge ; 6, and fayd he wold ; [in] ; 7, vp the mounte ; 11, vnto whome ; 16, deed [the] ; 17, vnto ; 18, [due] ; 20, from the grete ; 22, fayd the wydowe ; nought by ; 25, hath ouer comen &. 168. 4, [murthred] ; 6, handes ; Than anone ; 11, with grete anguyfftie threwe ; clubbe of yren ; 12, thre damoyfels ; 13, vnto our lorde Ihefu Chryft ; of the noble kynge A. ; 14, was one; 15, whyle aboue; 17, [euer]; fo tombeled & weltred ; 18, vnto; 19, / kepte ; 27, and alfo the grete ; take it to you ; 28, fo that I haue his; 33, vnto. 169. I, vpon ; 2, morowe after the noble kynge A. ; grete hooft ; 3, countye of; [and]; 4, pauylyons ; 7, parte therof; 8, made a; II, kynge A.; 13, to L. the Emperour; [ye]; 17, on horibacke ; 18, pyght in a medowe many; 20, towarde whiche pauylyon ; 25, or elles ; 27, [ye] ; 28, fore an angred ; 34, was fyr G. 170. I, drewe ; 2, And anone ; 6, & than ; 8, flarke dede on the grounde; came there; 12, grounde; 15, came vnto; 16, vnto; downe right; 25, drewe; 30, paflyng grete; & oure ; 31, vnto; 32, and hurte ; 34, vnto. 171. 6, fame nyghte ; 7, morowe ; 8, Launcelot and fyr Cador / 6o LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN with ; 13, thre fcore thoufande ; 1 5, fyr L. ; 23, goodly araye ; 24, manfully ; detrenched ; 26, [of the party] ; farafyns partye ; 29, where fo euer ; 30, & his myght ; 33, flyght that ; 34, apparayled ; 35, how his knyghtes. 172. 3, [fauf my felf] ; 4, knyghtes as I haue ; fyr C. ; 7, this daye ; 14, fyr L. ; 16, of the noble kynge A. and of; 18, Senatoure that; 20, [for]; 24, [for] ; 26, Than anone ; 27, afore; 28, haftely folowe ; Than was kynge A. pryuely warned ; 30, k3mge A. ; 34, the noble. 173. I, Soyffons ; 2, baners ; 3, and fawe that he was befette ; 5, to ; 9, And he therwith commauded ; 13, men were ; 14, [apper- tyces] feates of warre ; 1 7, in all efpecyall of them ; in to ; 18, he hymfelfe ; 19, as it ; 20, his good ; [as] ; 23, there he ; 24, meruay- lous quantite ; 27, heed / & the body flewe . vj . farafyns in the fallynge downe ; 28, [fo dyd] ; 29, table dyd full nobly; batayle endured long; 31, that; 32, oftentymes; 33, longe fo; 34, and at the; [themperour] ; 37, ouerthwart. 174. 2, his helme ; 3, he his ; 4, Than whan ; 8, vnto the noble conquerour ; 9, [& the trumphe] ; 1 3, thofe that ; caufed ; 1 4, to ferche ; all theyr ; 18, & the kyng of Ethyope ; 19, dyuers other ; 20, thre fcore ; 2 1, noble kynge A. ; 22, aromatyke gommes ; he dyd ; thre fcore folde; 23, & than; 25, bodyes were fette; 27, that were; vnto ; 33, of me ony ; that you ; 34, vnto ; 35, vnto. 176. I, (hold fuffyfe ; 4, nor aike of me ne of my landes ony trybute; 7, Lucius lyenge; 14, [no]; 16, feynge; 18, to; 20, Brabande ; 11, hye Almayn ; 23, maner wyfe ; 24, the noble ; full longe; 27, tolde hym ; 31, Wycharde; 32, and alfo ; 33, ye may gete there. 176. 3, on the nexte morowe ; 4, aduentures ; 5, knight armed ; 6, vnto ; 7, faue onely ; 11, vnto; from whens [that]; 23, drewe; 25, fmote hym ; 28, Than that ; 31, bled faft ; 32, thy blode ; 34, all the leches. 177. I, fyr G. ; 5, I wyll ; 9, fyr G. ; 16, Alexandrye ; 17, the lord; 24, arte / & of thy beinge ; fyr G. ; 25, pryce kynge; 26, for to ; 27, At Chryftmaffe ; 33, knyght or knaue ; [thou] ; 34, tell the trouth ; 35, noble courte ; 37, his owne ; 38, fortuned & comen. 178. 2, than yf ; 3, prouynce of Parys ; 4, fholde haue ; 7, and hath ; of armes of all D. ; 9, to the nombre of thre fcore thoufande ; men of warre; 10, flee & hye vs faft fro hens; wyll do; to vs ; 1 1, he blowe no ; 12, here faft ; 1 3, vpon ; the ones ; 14, nor ; 1 5, hymfelfe ; 16, after hym ; fo they ; 17, that ; where as ; 20, who it was that had fo hurte & wounded hym ; fjrr G. ; 26, hote blood ranne downe ; 32, [vnto] ; 34, many a thoufand ; 35, fayd fyr. CAXTOira AND WYNKYN DE WORDB'S EDITIONS. 6i 179. 9, with them; 14, lepynge; 15, wherfore he; 20, vpon the colde; 23, grete; 27, toward them; 30, many a; 34, fyerfly with. 180. I, And than; 3, gyue backe & flee; 4, well my; 6, a gyaunt named I.; 14, quytte them fo well; 15, [and ward]; 16, flayne of fyr G. ; 23, hym theyr ; and tolde to hym ; 26, [noble] ; 28, fyr G. ; 30, he ben ; 34, by his ; 36, do make. 181. 3, the kynge [Arthur] and requyryng ; 7, ne none of your damoyfelles; 13, [for]; 19, [there] a; femed it was mooft bed; 22, fo wanne; & after they wanne; 23, kynge A.; 24, vpon; by the ; 25, wonne & goten ; fent a comaundement ; 27, through & came to the; and there; 28, in heuynefle; a knyght of his owne countree to be cap)rtayne ; 29, the forefayd ; 30, vnto kyng A. ; 31, vpon them; 32, his true; 33, and of Pauye; 34, Than king A. rode ; 35, there he wanne ; 36, all that he foude ; wolde ; as fo went to ; 38, of Rome ; for to. 182. I, lord & chefe gouernour or not ; vpon ; 3, whiche at that tyme ; within the Cite of; 4, and they all ; largely goodes ; 5, they all ; 6, Baronny of the R. ; 7, hym as ; holy creme ; to fuche an hygh and noble eftate ; 8, vnto you fayd kyng A. ; 10, there as ; 1 1, crownacyon ; 12, the Romayns tell ; there he was ; 13, folempnyte; 14, certayne tyme; 15, vnto F.; hegaue; 16, deferuynge; 17, none of them; neyther ryche nor; 18, vnto; 19, that he ; and be his true fubgecte al the ; 20, that he made ; and c5(lytued his men vnto g^ete rycheffe and honour ; 2 1, and all the grete men of eftate ; togyder afore the tryumphaunt conquerour kynge A.; 22, Noble Emperour blyfled be the etemall god ; mortal warre; is all; 23, conqueft is; 24, make ony ; 2 5, and hertely praye your noble grace ; and alfo we praye you to gyue; for to; 26, a longe feafon; 27, for to; with grete; 28, kyng A. vnto them; 30, was there; 31, of other baggage & had; 32, kyng A. returned; 33, [not]; [ne take] by the waye neyther take vytayle ne none ; 34, truly paye ; 36, [his wyf] ; with hym. ^ Thus endeth the fyfth boke of the conqueft that kynge Arthur had agaynft Lucius the Emperour of Rome ^ And here foloweth the fyxth boke whiche fpeketh of fyr Launcelot du lake. BooFi vU ^ Here foloweth the fyxth boke of the noble and worthy prynce kyng Arthur. 183. I, Anone ; the noble and worthy; 2, [thenne]; 4, [but] ; 62 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN good knyghtes; lo, [other]; 13, wherfore he is; 14, after that; 1 6, certaynly ; 1 7, ladyes and ; all the dayes of his lyfe ; 1 8, grete ; 19, a longe whyle ; 2 1, his brother fyr L. ; 22, [for] ; 23, vpon ; all poyntes; 24, a grete playne ; 28, vs &; 29, for of all this feuen yere ; 30, there & ; 32, layde his. 184. I, flepte; 4, after thofe thre; 5, behelde; that he had neuer feen ; 7, at all poyntes ; 8, thefe thre knyghtes that fledde ; [he] ; 9, downe to ; groude ; 10, fuche a ftroke ; hors and man ; 11, vnto the erthe ; than he rode ; vnto ; 12, more than the length of a fpere ; 13, and reyned ; 1 5, And whan ; 17, [for] ; his brother fyr ; And fo ; 18, and had ouertake ; [&] ; 20, and than he ; [doun] ; 23, he vnarmed them ; 29, that was; 3 1, which; 32, [by]; 36,hangeth ; that beloged ; vnto. 186. I, ende of; 3, ony knyght had ; 4, and fo he ; 8, and there he ; 9, brother fyr L. ; And anone ; bete vpon ; 11, Anon there ; 13, & fewtred his; 17, and caught; 18, and f o ; [owne] ; 2 3,. all 3^ dayes of ; 26, he toke ; [garte to] vnarmed hym ; fharpe thornes ; 27, and after; in to; 31, a flepe ; 32, whan I went fro; 35, fyrT. 186. 3, heet of y* fonne ; 6, canape of; 9, and than ; 12, [for] to ; eche of them fayd fhe ; 13, vnto ; 23, colde chambre ; 28,fayd the damoyfell ; 31, [fayre damoyfel] ; 33, ony perfone. 187. I, that ye are ; 2, that is now ; 6, is alfo ; 8, ye one ; ye wyll ; 9, vnto your ; yf ye wyll not do thus / here fhall ye abyde ; 10, tyll that ye dye; 13, be ye; 14, haue none; 16, vpon; 17, lyuyng vnto ; 2 1, [the] ; to ; that brought hym his ; 23, in all ; 24, fayd (he; 27, am aferde ; quenes wytches ; 30, that your; 31, of all the ; that ben lyuynge ; 3 3, me for to. 188. I, laft part ; 3, yf ye ; vpon ; 4, morowe ; 7, 1 1, fayd the damoyfell; 14, [be (he that (hall]; 15, and there; to abyde me; 20, and arayed ; 2 1, vnto his ; 24, & in no wyfe ; 25, ony hyghe ; 29, and fo; 30, and founde there; 31, [fadly] ; 32, [there]; 33, belonged the. 189. 2, lyghtly out ; 3, lepte after ; 6, (lade ; 7, And fyr L. toke hym to his mercy ; 10, my loue & lady ; 1 2, fyr L. ; was fore ; 1 3, lately ; 17, [al] ; whiche ; 18, fyr B. ; 19, fo fore ; 20, moone ; 21, fyr B. ; a very; 23, he goodly; and toke me to his mercy; 25, you; are; 28, often tymes ; 30, fyr B. ; 36, all my; yf ye; or myghty of; 37, than ye ; 38, (lode thus talkynge ; daye appered. 190. 2, (hewed hym ; towarde the ; 4, As foone ; 5, kynge B. doughter ; 6, than (he ; wente ; 7, that it was fyr L. ; 8, haftely ; [from hym]; [lete] ; 10, there he; ii,fyr L. ; 12, that was; 16, fro his hors; he wente; 22, wyft; whether; 23, wherfore (hall CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 63 whyle; 24, frendes & kynrede ; 25, now on; 26, vnto my; 30, that foule fared with ; 32, [here] ; 34, truft beft ; 35, payntynge. 191. 2, fo I (hall; 7, and [to]; 21, with that falle; 23, A.'s courte ; 26, out of ioynte ; fyr M. ; 29, his fpere; 31, helme pyght ; 34, [grete] ; fyr L. ; all y* ; 35, all to brake. 192. I, drewe out ; 2, gaue eche other ; 4, nofe and his mouth ; on bledynge ; and his eeres alfo ; 5, [therwith] his hors ; 10, he was hytte; 14, [there] ; 18, they promyfed ; 20, kynge B. ; goofeke; 24, knowlege therof; 27, with a; 30, fayd the; 32, as for; 33, fayd the damoyfell ; a ryght ; 35, as the beft knyght is; 36, name is ; and of what courte and. 193. 2, that I ; 6, done this ; 8, and [to] ; [dayly] ; 9, and defyre damoyfel ; 10, to ; 12, and vnto ; wheron the bacyn henge ; 14, ende of; and with fuche a myght that he made the bottom fall out; 16, well nygh; 21, fyr G/s ; 26, the better in his; 31, from the ; 32, and than ; ftrength togyder ; 33, and (hewed me ; 35, the now ftiortly ; fyr T. 194. I, in theyr ; 2, as it was poffyble for them to ren ; 3, in the; 4, wherof y*^; 8, grete ftrokes; 9, holde theyr dyntes; 12, [Thenne] ; were bothe; 15, Saye on fayd fyr Launcelot ; 16, art fayd fir T. ; 17, one a ; 18, fo y' thou be not he ; 21, neuer [to] ; [that] ; 24, Truly ; 26, whiche was ; 27, than lyuynge ; 28, for and ; 29, of an other; to that I; 31, haue vtterly; after myght; 33, I haue. 196*. I, [that]; be bytwene; 4, [very]; table round; [and]; 6, was ony; 7, And than hurtled; 13, befperpled ; 15, [a]; full lowe ; 16, That foone ; 17, as a lyon ; & fo he ; 18, and than he ; afonder ; 20, than he went ; 22, take ye ... . fayd the damoyfell ; ye this ; 23, to go & delyuer ; 24, And fo ; fyr G. ; 25, lende ; 26, fyr G. ; 30, excepte your felfe ; 34, [owne] ; [that]. 196*. I, fyr Kays; 6, fay to them that; 8, [that]; 9, hygh feeft; I thynke to be ; 11, went; 12, [ther]; 13, And forthwith; porter agaynft ; 14, that his eyen ftarte out of his heed ; [haftely I^c] 5 iSi[dore]; 16, eueryche; 18, bycaufe he was wounded that he had flayne fyr Turquyne; fyr G. ; fyr L. ; 20, well all; 22, fyr E. ; 28, [euer] belonged; 29, [fatte] ; 31, one good; 34, for to. 197. 7, to his; 8, yourfelfe alone before; 1 1 , damoyfell ; 13, [oute] ; 22, longe haft ; 24, as T. ; 27, du foreft ; 29, fayd (he ; 30, go or ryde ; 32, But fyr ; that ye. 198. I, this countree ; 3, what fo euer ; But to be ; 4, neuer to be / for yf I were than (hold I be boude to tary w* my wyfe ; 9, in y* warres; 10, Or els; 14, rode he; 15, in to; 16, grete longe; 64 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 21, a myghty; 22, full of pynnes of yren ; 23, vnto the nauyll ; 25, [men and wymmen] ; 28, wente ftrayght. 199. 6, of that ; ftroke ; 7, {yr L. ; ran after ; as faft as he myght ; 8, to the foundement ; 14, [kny3te] ; 15, thou were ; dede ofworlhip; 16, ony knyght dyd ; and therof; 19, fayd he; [fyr] 20, [al] ; 21, no knyght ; 23, theyr lyues / & alfo many; 27, in to; 29, is the ; 30, as his ryght and appertenaunce ; 32, & after V. 200. 2, it happened hym ; 4, with a ; 5, he & his hors were well chered ; 12, that came ; 13, vpon ; with theyr ; 14, hymfelfe ; 16, I (holde be; 25, and therfore ; 27, [for]; 35, were we; 38, fyrL- 201. I, or els not; 2, fayd they / than; 3, as ye; 4, vpon; 7, for to be ; 9, knyght fwore vpon theyr ; 12, fo in ; i S, chambre wyndowe for to; 16, in the; 19, fayd he; haue done; that I; [for] ; 2 1, [ftiall ye repofe yow] ; ye take your reft ; 22, and anone there ; brought hym ; 24, morowe ; 31, kynge A/s courte. 202. I, had longe; 13, whofe name; 14, [that]; 23, on the; one to another ; 29, ynough ado to ; 30, [euer] ; 32, Anone they ; 37, my herte ryfeth. 203. 3, myght; 7, whiche ful ; 11, at the; 19, fo that we; 20, well ye ; 25, and the thre. 204. 2, [bothe] ; 3, fayd fyr Eftor ; 1 1, [al] ; 14, [that he was aftonyed] that of a grete whyle ; 1 5, I wel fe ; 16, and fo he ; 19, horfes ren as faft as ; 20, theyr (heldes ; brake ; 27, [al] ; 30, of grrete ; my lyfe ; 34, Now let vs fpeke of. 206. 9, in to y® myddes ; 21, [called] ; 25, that knewe ; 26, w* a loude voyce ; 27, you of your ; to heipe ; 29, fought he ; 32, tyl that 206. I, logres ; 4, [euen] ; 6, hyther ; yf you ; 10, to a lytell ; 1 4, fawe ftande by hy . xxx . ; 1 6, grynned ; 1 7, them fore ; 1 8, redy to do ; 21, through them ; 25, couerd w* ; 28, wherof he was aferde ; 30, As foone as he was ; 35, Therwith ; [out]. 207. 3, I wyll not leue it ; 4, ye dyd leue ; 6, fyr L. ; 8, [me] ; 10, fayd (he ; 13, whiche there lyeth ; 14, fyr G. the baftardes lyfte hand; 15, that I; 18, bodyalyue; 19, haue had; I wolde ; 24, [foo]; 27, Nigramus; 30, to ; 31, fyr M. laye ; [And]; 32, [paf- fynge] » [*^] J 3 5 >. went vnto ; 38, a holer ; was there. 208. 3, to kynge A.'s courte; 7, [And] ; 10, two lytell; 11, y'came; 13, [aboute]; 14, as (he wold; henge faft; 16, In the meane; 18, of y* worlde ; 20, flypte awaye ; 21, knowe it; 23, to y* ; 24, [wel] ; lady fayd fyr L. ; 26, that I may ; 32, clymmed ; 33, rotten brauche ; doune with the brauche ; 34, with hen 209. I, [and] ; 2, fyr L. ; 3, wolde haue the ; 5, [but] as I CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 65 commaunded her fayd fyr Phelot ; 7, [vnto the] ; that an armed . . • . fhold ; II, other wyfe; 15, the therfro ; 16, euer ony; 17, loked aboue ; 18, [ther with] ; 19, body of y* tree ; 25, Than fyr L. ; 32, coude; 33, [foo]; 34, And as foone as; 35, thens & thanked ; oure lord god. 210. I, [out]; 2, many other wayes; 8, why wylte; to; 11, [two]; 16, tofore god; there; 18, named; 19, to kepe me; 21, fyr L. ; 23, & the lady; 24, other fyde; but that y*; 25, [fyre] ; 26, rydyng after vs ; [foo] ; 28, ftroke ; 30, [he fayd and] ; 32, from his ; drewe ; 33, [al] ; caught fyr L. ; 36, wyll not ; 38, fyr L. 211. I, in my ; 3, neuer doo ; 6, vnto ; 7, fyr L. ; 8, me thy name ; 9, fyr L. ; 13, a fore ; for fyr L. ; 14, [many] ; 21, and as the frenflhe boke fayth; 22, to; 28, full glad of; 30, fyr K. ; 33, now and than ; 34, had taken. 212. 6, whan he was in dauger to haue ben flayne ; 11, Than anone; [ther] came; 16, they vnderftode; Than fyr M. ; 18, all the; 20, by y® doughter of; 22, [for] ; 24, Gahalatyne tolde ; 25, they thre ; [fame] ; 26, [that] ; 30, bothe of. ^I ^^^^ endeth the, etc. ^ Here after foloweth the (lory ; whiche was called, etc. ^ Here foloweth the feuenth boke of the noble and worthy prynce kyng Arthur. 213. I, plenare ; 3, folempne & hygh ; 6, had euer ; 7, all other hygh; 9, fome grete aduenture or; 11, before; 17, at [the]; 19, faue thofe; 20, an encountre ; 22, accomplifftied ; 25, [al] ; 29, fcylence & roume; 30, went; 31, bygge yonge; drewe; 32, to kynge ; 33, blyffe you ; 35, for to ; [and requyre you] ; 37, to me. 214. I, ne loffe ; And as for the fyrft gyfte ; 2, this fame ; 3, that ye ; 4, your petycyon ; 5, fayd he / this ; 6, to me ; thefe ; 1 1, conceyte ; 12, fayd he / as for that be it may be ; 15, nor my ; I wolde fayne knowe; 16, That haue I meruayle of; 17, thy owne; one of the ; 1 8, [one] ; noble kyng A. ; vnto the ftewarde fyr K. ; 21, haue; 24, i^ad ben comen ; 25, and hameys; [fo] he hath afked ; 27, that is to faye; 30, men that had brought hym ; 37, fyr B. 215* 3. [& brothe vpon] ; 4, brought vp & foftred ; 1 5, nerer ; 1 6, [as] fyr L. ; 18, euery nj^ht ; 1 9, alle thofe ; 2 1, knewe of ony ; 24, where as were ; 25, y* barre ne ; 27, Pentecoft ; 29, yerely he ; 30, on ; 31, had herde of; And than came ; 34, came in ; 35, [in to the halle]. VOL. II. B 66 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 216. I, that here in your courte ; 3, What call ye ; 5, fayd fhe ; not be knowen ; 16, that be here ; 18, Than with thefe ; 26, fyr L. ; 34, that his hors. 217. 2, [as] ; 3, of fyr ; 4, hym that ; [al] openly ; 9, of the kechyn ; for to ; 11, fayd / yet ; 14, what fyr B. ; 15, that it ; 19, to hym ; 21, the fpere ; 28, [they] ; 30, to auoyde his ; 31, put his. 218. 9, the vttermeft; 13, [fo]; 19,1 fhal tell you; 21, fayd he ; 23, fir L. ; now more ; 25, nor drynke ; 27, go on his loumey ; 31, alfo fyr L. ; that it ; 32, what kynne ; 33, vnto. 219. I, haft goten in ; 3, haft flajTie ; 6, waflher of dyflhes ; 7, fyr B. ; ye lyft ; 9, of kynge ; [fo] ; 10, or I fhal ; 14, So as they thus; IS, [euer]; 20, as the knyghte was bounden ; 21, vnto the theues one at the fyrft ftroke ; 25, & than ; 29, fyr B. ; 30, of the ; 35, done is but. 220. 2, tofore; 3, for to; 5, of ier; 9, morowe; 18, [vpon other]; 19, eche at other egrely; 21, in to; [he]; 22, vnto the lande; 30, km'ghtes hors ; 32, andmyght; 33, (hamefully. 221. 4, fayre language; 7, for yf thou; 10, that ye; 11, So thus ; 1 2, the chode ; 16, by it ; 18, Whan the damoyfell fawe ; the blacke knyght; 20, the valey; I thanke you; 22, came to the damoyfell and fayd; 25, has ben fedde; 26, Wherfore cometh he in ; 29, wold god that ye wold ; or elles ; yf ; 3 1, to daye ; for I ; 34, the whiche is ; 35, Syr they ; 36, [for] ; [that]. 222. I, well be ; 2, neuerthelefie how ; [as] ; he is; 5, his fete ; 6,h]shameys; i4,fro the lyghtly; not a; 16, thou arte; 17, vpon; 19, fyr B. ; 21, ftacke ; 23, fyr B. ; 25, in a ; 26, dyed forthwith ; And whan fyr B. ; 27, [thenne] ; 29, nyghe her ; to hym . Awaye ; 30, go oute; 32, as thou haft flayne; 33, through thyn; is a kn)^ht that ; 34, flee backe ; 35, fyr B. ; 36, awey for hym ; 37, wyll flee me. 223. 2, than thus to rebuke me aldaye ; 3, I fele ; 4, or truly ; 7, dryuynge; 9, of her; 10, fayd (he; 14, [that]; 17, (yr B. ; 20, notes ; 21, that lightly ; 24, anone they ; out their ; 26, fyr B.'s hors ; 28, groude ; lightly auoyded ; 29, his fete ; fyr B. ; 30, [al] ; 31, champyons; bleddefore; 33, whyftade; 35, for to fe; fuche a ftynkyng boye [fo] ; a valyaunt 224. I, [the wedc ouer grewe the come]; The grene knyght herynge thefe wordes was afliamed / & inc5tynent he gaue fyr B. a myghty ftroke ; 3, through out ; (yr B.; 4, of the damoyfels lan- guage ; 6, fyr B. threwe hym downe ; 7, And incontsment ; 8, fyr B. mercy ; 9, graunte hym his lyfe ; i o, fyr B. ; 11, whiche is comen ; 12, haue flayne; [falfe]; 13, thou -kechyn page; 15, fyr B.; 17, my lyfe; O fayre; 23, [the] not; 26, foryf; 35,grete nede; I am fore adradde ; 37, morowe. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 67 826. I, vnto; 2, alwayes the damoyfell ; 3, [as]; 4, and fet hym at a; Me thynketh meruayle; 5, why that; 16, went vnta theyrreft; 18, fyr B. ; 19, morowe; 24, commaudemet; 25, and where fo euer; 26, fyr B. ; and whan I; 27, [that]; 31, Than departed ; 34, the yet / and flee away. 826. 5, thou fhalte ; thou ; 1 2, in pauylons & vpon fkaffoldes ; 13, at that caftell ; 14, and there he fawe ; a page and; 17, fo anone he armed hym / and toke his hors haflely ; 18, whiche was all reed ; 19, belonged vnto hym; 20, [that]; nyghe fyr B. ; 22, here is; 23, not your brother; whiche has ben; 26, vnhappy knaue; flayneyour; 27, and [this]; 28, fawe hym ouercome ; 29, with hisowne; 30, I can not be; 31, And with this; bothe the; 34, to other ; 35, as now here ; and ; 37, the damoyfell cryed out. 287. 4, fyr B. ; wonders fore fo ; 5, and grete meruayle it was to beholde ; 8, vnto the ; 9, [with me] ; 17, thanke ye now ; 18, all that ;. 19, And fo ; [thenne] ; 21, fyr B. ; 24, morowe ; 25, [dyned] brake theyr fafte ; fyr B. ; 28, fyr B. ; 32, fyr B. and the damoyfel departed. 228. I, fyr B. ; 8, you to wyte ; 9, yf I ; 11, mete with the ; 1 2, man of mooft ; in y* ; 1 3, it well ; 1 4, it be ; 15, within a whylie they ; before ; a fayre cite ; 1 8, goodly to; 19, is fuche / that whan; 20, he lyeth ; for to ; 2 1, and all gentylmen ; 23, or thynkt; fyr B.; 26, there he ; 27, [there] ; 28, bothe men ; 34, fyr B. ; 36, for yf. 229. I, fayle hym ; 3, fayd fir B. ; 8, I well ; 11, myle hens ; 13, or domage; 15, that this; nor of; 16, hath layde ; 18, this good ; 19, it were grete fhame to me yf I withdrewe me now; 24, I haue meruayle ; of man ; 26, for more fouler nor more ; 27, rule nor rebuke ; 34, batayles ; 37, [it]. 280. 3, you or ; 4, fayd (he ; 6, fayd fyr B.; 7, as ye ought to; 8, fyr B. ; fpeke thus ; 9, fayre to me ; gretely myne herte ; 1 3, to knowe whether; 14, vnto; fyr B. ; 17, wel fayd he / than; 18, vttermeft ; 19, And whan fyr B. ; 20, all the myght that; [euer]; brake; 24, gaue eche other; 25, they fo; fell bothe; 27, many places; 31, [though hym lothe were] fyr B. [aboue]; ouerthwarte vpon hym ; 33, for to. 231. I, knowe well; knyghte mybroder; 6, thefe knyghtes; 34, morowe; 282. I, On the morowe ; 3, fyr P. ; awaye ; 4, fayd (he ; .5, fyr P. ; 6, laundes ; 9, fyr B. ; 1 2, lady is ; 20, And for this caufe he taryeth ; 25, fyr B. ; 31, fyr L. 238* 3, fyr B., haue a. good; [and]; 4 cam of; 8 [thenne] ; 9, fyr G. ; 13, knoweth not; 15, and brought a; 17, lady dame Lyones; 20, the lady; 23, du lake was; 26, fayd he; 27, (hold 68 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN do; 28, fayd the lady; were ftronge; 29, de brewfe & that; 30 was called. 284. I, [to fore] ; 2, erth ; 6, here befyde ; and thyder ; 1 1, & whan thou haft thus done / go to ; 13, [to] drynke ; 1 7, & good courage ; 19, none other thynge ; 25, waye ; betoke ; 26, vnto ; 34, [but] ; 36, and fyr G. 236. 6, in fcome ; 7, not for hym ; reed knight ; 8, and yf fo be that I ; 1 2, we of ; 13, fyr B. ; 14, on the ; there a maffe ; 16, vnto a ; 17, as were ; 23, henge fhamefully nyghe ; [ful] ; 27, vnto this ; 32, fyr B.; 33, I thus. 1286. I, [for] ; for in ; 5, fyr B.; 9, vnto the ; 10, ftronge walles ; 12, bette vpon ; 18, vnto hym ; 19, batayle with hym ; 21, whiche as ; 25, wyll I worfhipfuUy wynne ; 26, vnto ; 27, fo egjrely ; 28, knyghtes lepte there out ; 30, that were. 287. 2, mery and ; 5, fyr B ; 7, fayd he ; [for] ; 9, glad chere ; II, grounde; her; 15, fyr B.; 17, it is a grete; 18, for yf; 21, company; 23, els dye in the quarell ; 25, yonder grete elmes ; Fye fye for; (yr B.; 26, and fuche (hamefulnes; 27, & the ordre of; 28, thy deteftable ; 30, me and make me agaft; 32, And yf ; thou be ; 33, all the myght they had. 288. I, in the; 3, bothe to the groude; with the reynes; 7, that the; 10, theylyghtly; 13, reled bothe; 18, wolde not; 19, bothe wynde ; ftakerynge ; pantyng; 20, fo that; 21, and wha; 22, went; 23, [at]; 24, two wylde ; [fometyme] ; 25, grounde grouelynge ; at ; 26, of theyr owne ; 28, lykelyeft ; 29, fore hewen ; 33, but full fore he bought or efpyed ; 35, eche other ; a whyle. 289. 4, for them to ; it on ; 6, vnto the ; 8, and ioyfuU ; 9, he fterte vp fodeynly and badde ; [of the reed laundes] ; redy to doo ; 1 1, the reed ; 12, fyerfly ; 16, on ; fell downe ; 18, damoyfel ; 20, fo that; And whan; 21, arofe vp ; 23, caught; 24, togyder a newe ; 26, out of the reed knyghtes ; 28, groude ; 29, for to ; and than the reed; 32, hanged fo; 54, fo many; 35, [ful]; 36, ye your. 240. 2, [els] ; that as ; 4, vnto the tyme that I had ; 8, alle this ; 13, prayed fyr B. ; 14, [to your] ; 16, all fayd ; better to take homage ; 18, [for] ; for by ; 20, al y* be here ; 22, fyr B. ; 24, as al; 25, [that he] &; 28, that he; 31, he aflce ; 32, that he hath had ; 35, And than whan. 241. 2, damoyfel L. ; vnto ; 5, and fo ; 9, in the lady Lyones grace; 16, to the; 18, a full noble; 29, whiche; 32, hym at al poyntes. 242. 2, entre in ; 6, in armes worffhipfully ; 9, this / that ye ; CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDFS EDITIONS. 69 [and]; 10, haue had; 11, and kyndnes; that I haue; 18, and honour; and alfo ; 19, be / foone gone; you me; 20, vnto you; (hall neuer; 21, vnto; 23, moone & forowe ; 24, whether he rode; 27, coude haue no; 28, fo on the; 29, and his armure and rode tyll it was noone ; 30, vnto a ; 34, fyr B. ; 37, haue hym in a wayte. 243. 2, haue your watche; wyfe ye; 3, from hym; [ye]; 5, that the dwarfe ; 6, name is ; 8, this dwarf; 9, to your ; 10, [that] ; 1 1, name is ; or els I fhall ; 13, as ye haue defyred ; 14, departed and rode bothe daye and ; 1 5, flepynge by a water fyde ; and had layde ; 16, [for to flepe] ; fawe y* ; 18, toke hym ; 20, armure and alle that to hym belonged; was; 22, of helpe; 23, therwithall; fyr B. awoke ; 24, fyr G. ; 31, nexte waye. 244. 2, and a ; 3, the poore ; paffed by me ; a knyght that is called ; 5, but I coufeyle you that ye folowe hym not ; 7, within thefe two ; & therfore ; after hym ; 8, to hym ; Leue we now to fpeke of; 10, of the ; 12, was borne ; 13, that he was ; [yf] ; me the trouth ; 14, for euer ; 17, vnto ; 18, vnto the ; [of] ; 19, [and] now; 20, now I praye; agayne vnto; 21, tyll he; 23, or [that]; you mochie; 29, in hym; 30, a curteis and mylde man / the; 31, well faye ; 33, as I haue reuyled hym ; 35, fyr B. ; [in] ; 37, fayeng thou. 5346. ID, not he ; 15, aboue all other knyghtes ; i6, wold I ; 19, [ryght] ; 21, agaynft your perfone ; owne will ; 23, here in this ; I than; 2 8, down from his hors; 29, many euyll ; 31, and there was fyr G.'s wyfe. 246. I, there came forth in to the hall; 5, tyme thought in hymfelfe . Ihefu wolde to god ; 6, fhe is ; 7, bothe of ; 9, his vnder- ftandynge ; 10, went to ; 12, fyr G. efpyed ; [thenne] ; 1 5, that he ; 17, to hym ; ye be ; 18, beftowed ; 28, fholde not lyue ; 29, to my ; 34, my lorde kyng A. ; 36, be gretely ; 38, vnto [the]. 247. 2, fa)^fuUy to ; neuer none ; 3, And than ; 6, how that ; 10, damoyfel L. whiche; 12, plyght theyr trouth vnto; 19, was knowen ; 22, in that thynge / as that; 26, entent; the one with the other ; tyll ; 27, [At] ; 29, to his ; fayd he ; 35, And anone he ; 36, [there he] ; 37, comynge towarde hym ; a grete lyght. 248. 3, a grymme ; 5, fwerde in his ; went ; 8, the fame ; g, [al] ; 1 1, to the erth ; fyr G. lepte ; 1 2, and quyckly ; [fro the body] ; 13, ftande on his fete; [foo] ; 15, And than; 16, Than came he; fawe that ; 18, dyfhonoured ; 19, vnto his fyfter dame Lyones ; 20, fo fore ; fayd dame L. ; 22, [my] ; 23, 1 am not afhamed ; 25, [it] ; fyr G. alfo ; 26, ne by my ; 27, is done ; And than anone ; 29, with [al] ; 30, heed of the deed knight; 32, heed ftode; 33, it was; 70 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN it was afore; 34, the fame knyght; [vp]; 35, ledde hym; with her. 249. 2, the damoyfell L. ; 3, and alfo to ; 7, that at the ; 8, [that]; ii,ftiehadde; 15, armed anone; and than; 17, to the; 1 8, ftrayned fo hymfelf ; [foo] ; 1 9, brafle out ; 24, and whan he had thus done ; 25, And whan he was ; 27, fo loude ; 28, herd her ; 30, but the grete ; 31, [there] no tongue may ; 32, as though (he ; 33, the damoyfel ; 34, gobbettes. 260. I, whiche ye ; 2, fayd the damoyfell L. ; done ; auowe it ; 3, for your ; 4, for vs ; 5, man on lyue ; 7, Now leue ; 1 1, and they all yelded ; And after ; 14, vnto the other two ; 15, & they all; [and]; 16, fyr P.; 24, [Soo]; kyngeA.; 27, [with hym] ; 29, What is your wyll ; 30, fayd he; I am called; 32, ye (hall wyte ; 33, whiche is ; 35, [that euer had the better of me] ; 36, and he charged and ; vnto your g^ace and wyll. 261. 3, as moche as lyeth ; 6, [And as to the] ; 8, [And] ; 9, rounde table ; 1 1, [more] ; a cuftome ; 12, I haue ; it at ; 15, that I had ; them that ; 16, [al] ; [of] fyr ; 17, ye may ; 18, vnto ; 20, of the euyll wyll & enmyte that he had cdmyfed agaynft them bbthe ; 24, for all ; 25, [one] ; 33, euer ben ; 35, kyng A. 262. 3, Perearde ; 4, kyng A. ; S, in kynge A.'s courte ; 7, table round ; fyr P. ; 8, vnto ; 1 1, two manly ; 16, to theyr ; 17, at theyr ; 18, with a grete nombre of; 21, in the fpace of . xv . yeres ; 25, is a grete ; 28, me now fore. 263. 2, feke a; 4, yf I ; 10, monethes after; 15, & therfore; 1 7, vnto her brother Kynge A.; 19, of his ; grete plente for to ; 20, well be ; 24, had all ; we all ; 25, of grete ; 26, that he ; 29, mocke & ; 36, is to me grete ioye. 264. 2, go feke ; 7, & I doubte not but that (he ; 8, as ye ; 9, quod kynge A.; 10, & in all hafte a meffenger was; that rode bothe nyghte ; 14, the meffenger to ryde; 15, y* hafte poflyble; 19, fhall I rule my{elk ; 21, maner wyfe; 23, as I wote; 24, my lord the; 29, yf it; 31, valure; 32, Than dame; vnto; 38, be thus. 266. 4, fro thens ; for that ; 6, where as ; 7, & than (he ; 9, fo fore ; 1 1, as a knyghte (holde do ; well hole ; 17, commaude ; 24, than anfwered ; 26, at kynge A.'s courte ; with fyr ; 35, as we ; 36 ; quod fyr P.; 37, in all E. 266. 4, [ther] ; 10, on the fyde ; 15, yles ; grumurfum; 18, Gaunter; 20, [this] fyr T.; 21, tyme was not ; 26, knyghtes dyd ; 28, fyr G. & his two bretherne fyr A. & fyr G. ; 35, and alfo fyr S. 267, I, [al]; 7, many other; 9, and fyr G. ; 10, the noble; many moo / whiche were to longe to reherfe ; 1 1, to fpeke of; 20, CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 71 his dukes / his erles / his barons / & all his ; 21, and fyr Ironryde ; 22, of ynde ; 23, maner of wyfe ; [not] ; 25, neyther of; 26, nor of-; nor at the ; 30, of it felf ; 3 1, And this is ; 32, turne it vnto ; in to the lykenes of. 868. 6y vnto ; 8, and al maner of m)mftralfye ; 10, on the daye ofy*; II, was done; 12, vnto; 13, anone there; 17, fyr G. ; 24, f)nr A. ; 34, fyr Lamoracke ; whiche. 269. I, eyther of them ; 2, & fyr L. ; 3, [and alle] ; 5, Gaunter ; 7, vnto ; 13, fyr Ewayne ; 16, fyr P. and his ; [and man] ; 17, came in ; out of the ; 20, of noble ; them ; 22, reed ; whiche ; 27, them two; 28, eche other; 30, Bleoberis; 31, that grete; Bleoberis ; groude ; 33, vnto the. 260. 3, [redy]; 4, nor knowlege of; kynge A. of Irlande; 9, there came ; kynge B. ; 10, groude ; 11, and kyng B. ; 15, herde that ; [and] ; gate hym ; 20, [fame] ; 23, fyr L. ; [for] ; 25, [vpon] ; 33, yet I wolde not do it ; 35, [thenne] ; a grete. 261. 3, was a ; 4, fyr B. ; [there] ; 5, mette to gyder ; 6, worft ; 8, hym ageyn ; 9, came there ; 1 2, [And thenne came in fyr G. ; and knewe that it was fir L.] du lake that ; 16, L. du lake ; whiche demed ; 21, worfte ; 26, vnto ; 28, whiche ; 29, fyr T. ; 32, loueth hym SLgsynt ryght hertely ; 38, vnto. 262. 2, fayd they ; 3, mocke y ; 9, [that] ye ; put on ; 13, all the people fawe ; 21, maner of; aflced of; 22, on ; 23, as nygh fyr G. ; 25, [helme] is; 27, wherbyall; 28, of king A.'s partye; for hym / and ; they preced ; 3 1, b^an to double ; 34, fyr G. herde ; 35, and than he. 263. 7, of his bell ; 9, That is well ; 1 2, tell her ; and that I ; 13, vnto her; 14, ye haue; 16, lorde fyr; 19, to reft hym; 21, haue gone ; 22, as well his hors as hymfelfe ; [So this] ; 24, that wonder it was to fe ; 26, wayters ; 27, ftreight vnto ; 29, anfwered hym; 30, fayd he fay; 32, A.'s loue; 34, that wolde; 37, And than the dudiefTe went vp ; 38, fawe the. 264. 5, the ducheffe ; 10, this maner & forme ; by ftrete or by way; 11, vnto; 14, that in; 15, [vnto hym and]; fo that; 16, I maye knowe ; yf I may ; 1 7, than wyll I ; 1 8, with my ; ryght well; 23, lyghtly redy; 24, to his; 26, fome of them; 27, fawe neuer; 28, chere al; 32, of her; 33, fayd he; 35, and than fir; 36, vp vnto a. 266. 3, vnto ; 4, wolde fayne ; 5, vnto ; 6, & than ; and his ; 9, but onely; 10, all brake; 11, lyke a noble; 14, [in]; 15, full harde; 16, [dyd] recouered after ; 18, and than; 19, which was; 25, whiche; 30, where as; knyght came; 31, is he com)aige; 36, reft hym there. 72 LIST OF THE VARIOCJS READINGS BETWEEN 866. 4, all but; 6, moone and; lo, your commaudement ; I2, whiche fayd ; 17, the fame proude ; 19, with the ; 23, he alyghted ; [they] ; a grete ; 24, that lafted more ; 27, vnto my lord kyng A. 267. I, on; 5, on euery fyde ; 8, amelynge; 12, and after; 15, fyr G. ; 18, eche other; 20, was many; 21, a kynde; them bothe ; 22, I ought; 24, [me]; hym moo; 27, rode longe tyme with; 28, [dyd]; ftaunched ; 30, knowledge; 31, bere you; 34, befallen to me here ; 35, (he ; vnto. 268. I, Than was there ; 10, vnto fyr G. ; 1 2, and as ; 13, hyr fone fyr G. ; 16, fuche a; 19, [r)^ht], his neuewe; was it; 30, Than go ; 32, to be done ; 34, make ; redy flie dyd ; 36, [fo]. 269. I, [And] amonge ; 3, many goodly lokes; S, quene G. ; ID, vnto her what; 12, [that is]; 23, dyftreffe [hit]; [And] alfo; 26, was there; 28, [nexte] folowynge; 29, is a; [the]; 31, melTengers vnto ; 32, at the day of his ; 36, payre of bedes of. 270. 3, in the waye ; 4, [Lord] ; of Orkeney ; L. du lake ; 6, du lake ; 10, and vnmercyable ; and treafon ; 15, the guydynge of; 16, on ; 1 7, archebyffhop ; 19, fyr G.; 24, vnto ; 31, [this]. 271. 2, euermore ; than he ; 3, chefe fewer ; 4, came in ; 8, at the; 9, moche better; 12, to fyr G. ; 19, had delyuerd ; 24, was all; 25, reuelles and ; 28, [as] ; 29, none of them ; 31, and he; 34, vnto ; 35, fyr T. ; 36, and he dyd ; 37, made fir ; 38, vnto. 272. 4, had grete wonder of his noble dedes ; 10, a ful noble ; the hyftory ; the noble kyng A. ]BooFt vii|. ^ Here begynneth the eyght boke of the noble and worthy prynce kynge Arthur. 273. I, There was ; 3, this kyngc M. ; was as ; lykely a man ; 6, and fhe was a ryght fayre lady and good ; 7, all hole ; 8, Wales and Irlande / and alfo of Scotlande ; 14, And fo; 17, a certayne time; 21, no maner meanes ; coude neuer; 22, a day fhe let; orde)nie for hym as he rode on; 23, hunter; 27, wyfe myffed; 28, [alfo as] ; 29, ftreyght vnto the ; for to ; 30, ferre within ; 31, faft to; trauayle ; 32, and her; 35, [the]; that the depe ; none other bote. 274. I, there was; 2, that; moone and forowe; [here]; 8, good frende vnto; me fe I praye you my; 14, befeche; 15, whan my fone (hall be chryftened / let hym be named; 16, as [a]; therwithall ; 17, vp her ; in the fame place . Than ; 18, the fhadowe of; 19, fo forthwithall ; 27, grete barons & lordes ; 28, and grete CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 73 moone ; [Thenne]; 29, the meane ; 30, morowe; 33, no tong can telle it ; 34, bury ; her full ; 35, he let the chylde be chriftened. 276. 3, the yonge T. was well ; 4, vpon a tyme ; 9, to be put ; in to a ; 11, to the ; 16, [al] ; & dyed ; 17, [Melyodas] ; 18, paff- ynge heuy ; kyng M. ; 22, 3^ wyne ; where as the ; was in ; 23, was moofl ; therof ; 29, thus fayd ; 34, that (he ; 35, the land ; [the]. 276. I, downe; his father; 2, [ageyne]; 4, fayd his father k3mge M. ; 1 1, I praye ; 13, [thenne faid the kynge] and ; 15, So yonge T. ; 18, and at ; 20, T. his fone ; 23, his fone yonge T. ; 26, coude well ; 34, that we neuer rede of no. 277. I, that fo vfed hyfelfe therin ; 2, [beeftes of] ; 9, ftialle vfe vnto the worldes ende ; 11, that is of gentyll blode ; 13, yonge T. continued in; 15, M. his father; 17, [fyre]; 18, (he neuer hated; 19, [Tryftram] hym ; and euery ; 20, fomeuer he ; 22, to ; 23, whiche; wynters afore tyme; 26, this anfwere and fayd; 28, that we. 278. 2, round table ; 3, fyr M. ; 4, vnto hym ; 6, we of; 9, fyr M. ; 10, the rounde ; 1 1, dedes ben ; 13, to this ; 17, fo whan ; 18, that there was ; Jrland the noble knyght fyr M. ; 19, [kynge Marke] he; moone & forowe; line 20 omitted; 21, he knewe; 22, that feafon; 24, ftyll in his fliyppe on; 25, whiche; 29, many cryes; 3 1, foo be ; [terme] as longe as he lyued ; 32, of Comewayle fayd ; 33, vnto; 34, at that; 35, called the; of alle the; 37, it were labour loft. 279. 7, [that] ; 8, the caftel of T. ; 9, [of] this ; 12, fyr T. ; 14, the coutree of C. ; 18, my fone ; 20, the rounde ; 25, fyr T. ; to gyue ; vnto ; 29, And tfian ; and fo ; 31, from the doughter of; whiche ; 33, & in the lettres. 280. 2, doughter of the k3mge of Fraunce ; 4, for pure ; 6, here after in y* h)rftory ; 7, vncle ; 9, And fo Tryftra went vnto ; 1 1, to the vttermeft with ; M. of Irlande; 12, come ye; 14, & wyte ye well that ; 16, made of body and ; 1 8, are ye ; [ageyne] ; 20, [yf] ; 22, [fyr] T. ; 23, [But] And ; And forthwith whan he ; 25, whiche ; thus ; 26, [for] ; vnto the ; 27, tell vnto ; 28, that I ; but yf ; 30, or els of a ; 33, fyr T. fayd ; [that] ; 34, knowe ; bothe of; and of; 35> [fyf^] > 38, ryght hertely welcome. 281. I, vnto me ; And than ; 5, that his name was ; 9, [of] fyr ; 1 1, yonge fyr T. ; 1 2, lytell veffell ; he and his ; vnto hym ; 1 3, fo that iyx T. ; 14, maner of thynge ; 16, wyte ye well there ; 17, for to ; and to ; 20, For to make fliorte ; that whan ; 26, for to ; 27, [thenne] ; 31, his feruaunt G. ; 32, fhadowe ; vpon ; 34, [the noble knyghte] ; 35, And than he. 282. I, [ageyne]; 2, vncle; 3, bury my; 4, that I; for no; 74 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN lo, And fo; ij, thus vnto hym; i6, handes; i8, thy Ihyppe; [And] ; 22, haue I ; 23, at my vncles ; 24, & to ; 25, [And] ; ye ; 26, that ye ; for to ; 27, with you / for ye ; of the beft ; 29, ye haue it wyll doo me good to haue adoo ; 30, fyth y* I was borne of my mother was I; and alfo fyth; 31, I haue taken the hygh ordre; ryght wel; 32, as ye are; 33, ye well; M. of Irlande; 34, to Wynne ; 36, for to ; Comewayle for euer. 283* I, And whan the good knyght fyr M. ; 2, hym lyft ; than fayd he thus ; 3, the for to ; 4, that no worihyp ; [none] ; 5, that for ; 7, the rounde ; And than ; 9, all to the erthe ; 1 1, drewe ; anone and keft theyr ; 1 3, as it had ben two wylde bores that ben couragyous ; 14, a longe whyle ; 1 5, of theyr ftrokes ; breftes ; 16, fawe it myght ; 1 7, lyke two ; 1 8, and were bothe fore ; 1 9, [frefflily] on euery fyde ; 26, [euer] ; 27, vpon his ; and the ; f jrr T. ; 28, abode flyll in ; arofe vp & threwe his ; 30, vnto ; 3 1, euer ftyll his owne ; 33, dooft thou withdrawe y® ; 37, fayd no ; went. 284. 4, Than anone; and wente towarde; 5, vnto; 16, his feruaunt ; 18, to the ; 21, were his woundes ; 22, wepte right ; 25, [euer he] ; 26, to haue dyed of the ; had gyuen hy fyrtt. ; 27, with his; 28, hole therof; 31, So the kynge; 34, warraunt hym his; whiche was a full ; 35, and vnto ; vnto alle. 286. I, in to the ; 3, [Thus faid the lady vnto the Kynge] ; 4, had well herde what the lady fayd ; forthwith he let ; 5, and well ; 8, in to ; 9, queue were ; 10, arryuynge ; 1 1, had they neuer herde in I. ; 14, wounde ; he aiked ; 1 5, [then] ; 16, fyr T. ; have ben thus ; 19, [here] ; that in ; I haue had ; 2 1, fyr M. ; [ful] ; 22, the round ; 28, fo whan; his wounde [hym]; 29, that there was; 30, And within a ; 32, [mayde and] ; fyr T. ; 33, a grete ; 34, vnto fu^ T. ; 35, was wel ; bothe of the. 286. I, this fyr ; 2, many grete ; 3, ryght well fyr T. ; 5, well that ; 6, fyr T. ; fyr P. ; 8, fyr T. ; 1 2, y* fholde nvynne her / fholde wedde ; 22, wyll be ; [to] ; fyr T. ; 23, [for] ; 24, fyr T. ; 34, [faid la beale I.]. 287. 3, Gunret; 8, vnto fyr T. ; 9, fayd he; 16, Hebes; 19, that countree; 20, fayd he; 21, that of; 22, on me; morowe ; 24, fyr T. ; 31, all in whyte both ; 33, as whyte as it ; 35, and f5rr T. to hym ageyne. 288. 4, that la ; 7, And than was there none that wold ; with fyr Triftram ; 8, forfoke fyr T. ; 9, Hebes ; 1 1, and fo after ; 14, and anone; 20, And then fyr T. ; 22, And whan; 23, fore his; hym all; 24, fir T. vnto hym; 26^ and alfo; [not] vnto; 28, nor in lyke wyfe; 29, fyr P.; now am I; 30, And than; 32, threwe it ; 33, vnto the ; Ifoud was ; 35, whiche ; garde fo. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WOKDE'S EDITIONS. 75 289. 2, or not ; 3, world that ; 4, fyr L. du lake ; 9, that (he had neuer feen ; 10, [thenne]; 13, where la beale I. kepte hym ; 14, full good ; 18, and fet by more ; 23, her doughter la beale I. ; 29, [there] ; 33, [thenne] ; 35, vncle. 290. I, for (he loued fyr T. ; 2, ryght well; 3, [alle]; in all the hafte that (he mj^hte ; 4, and than (he fought in her cofre that (he had ; founde and toke ; 5, was taken ; her brothers heed fyr M. ; 6, And than anone ; 7, vnto fyr T.'s fwerde whiche ; [fo] ; 8, the fame pyece ; vnto the fame fwerd ; 9, than as mete as euer ; was firft ; And fo forthwith ; 10, caught that ; 1 1, vnto T. ; 14, [Thenne] ; to [the] ; 16, fell on her knees tofore hym / fayenge ; & hufbande ; 20, hath heled; 21, [the] kynge A.; 25, that than was; 28, to mounte on; 29, [the] agaynft; 30, wyll I; 32, [for]; 33, fo that thou ; 35, my broder fyr M. 291. I, (hall I ; 2, [fir] ; 1 1, fyr T. ; 17, as a good ; 18, (hold do; 19, (holde do; 21, fyr T. ; 22, your goodnes; 23, that my; 24, [fo] ; 27, the goodnes of your lord(hip ; 33, and [at]. 292. 3, of your ; neuer yet ; 4, vnto ; 9, there agaynft I ; [feythfuUy] ; 11, [to]; 14, full grete moone; 17, all he fayd; 20, let hym ; or [that euer] ; from hens ; 22, whiche ; 26, whiche ; 32, wherof ; was paflTyng ; 37, So than by. 298. 8, well fir T. ; Whan kynge M. ; 9, he was anone ftryken with iealoufy ; 11, badde hym faye that as ; 12, nexte nyght ; and charge hym that he come not to me but yf he be ; i S, & fayd ; 1 6, yM ; at the tyme (he ; 18, had ben with ; 19, on ; from fyr S. ; than fent ; 22, to fyr T. ; 26, the tyme was ; 29, [vpon] fir ; 30, on his; 31, fodeynly kynge M. ; 34, vpon the; 36, fuche a ftroke; hym fore that ; 37, was longe ; [euer]. 294. 2, bothe to ; [cold] ; 3, [alle] ; 4, lady fore ; 6, (he full fayre welcomed ; 7, armes fwetely ; 9, they lyghtly ; 10, pleafure ; 1 2, nether (hete; 15, and forthwith he; 16, fyr S. ; 19, (awe he; 20, fayd he than ; 21, [alle] ; drewe out his ; 22, (halt thou ; 24, [alle] ; fyr S. ; Tell me; 25, [to me]; 26, towarde me; 27, fyr S. ; 28, fayd (he; 29, fyr S. ; 33, Than anone fyr T. ; 34, [al]; fyr S. ; 35, to brake in peces. 296. I, drewe ; [faft] ; 2, full fore ftrokes ; Syr ; S, fyr S. ; 6, fpurred his ; 7, ryght fyerfly ; 1 3, and whan they fawe hym lye fo / they toke hym vp and brought ; 14, vpon ; or [that] he was; 1 5, Marke alfo; 17, wjrft not that it had ben kynge M. that had; 20, neuer after loued ; 2 1, moche fayre ; yet loue ; 22, paft on ; 24, no more haue ; 26, (lyppe ouer ; 29, fyr B. ; vnto fyr B. ; 31, And this fyr B. ; vnto kjmge Markes courte ; 33, [that] ; 34, And whan ; faye fo. 76 LIST OF THE VAKIOUS HEADINGS BETWEEN 296. 3, to kyng M. ; 4, the whiche me; 6, And than fyr B. chofe ; 7-8, and anone he fet her vpon horfbacke behynde his fquyer / and fo he toke his hors & rode forth on his way . Whan ; 11, than anone he; 12, his wyfe; fyr B. ; 13, were wroth; was thus gone ; 1 6, And than ; 1 7, a domoyfell that ; in 3^ mooft foul- eft maner ; 19, [be] ; 21, herte longe tyme ; 22, her in this wyfe; 23, here prefent; [And]; 26, that fir S. ; than it; 27, [good]; [euer] ; 28, out of this ; Soo within ; 30, fore beten ; and in poynte of; for as he ; 32, hath fore ; [heuy] ; 33, courte ryght heuy tiier- of; And whan ; 36, his fpere ; [faft]; 37, the whiche; 38, [forth]; [euer]. 297. I, through y* ; 4, it was ; me than now ; 6, the one ; 10, of whome the one ; 1 1, f)rr S. ; f)a- D. ; 13, [hem] ; 14, the two ; 15, not to; 20, And anone; [alle]; 23, fayd to hym agayne; 25, [hit] ; is but ; 27, your ; 29, on the ; 30, hanfell ; 31, [fo] ; [that] ; 32, wyll or not. 298. 6, than he ; [he] ; 8, as [the] ; 9, a grete buffet ; 1 2, Are there ; kynge A.'s courte ; 1 3, grete (hame ; fay dyftionour ; 1 5, you bothe ; It is fo fayd ; and that ; 16, you ; 17, vnto ; 22, glad that; 23, fyr T. ; 26, fir D. ; So fyr T. ; 27, [on ward]; 28, B. rode with ; 29, wyfe ; 3i, tyll [that] ; 32, ouertaken fir B. ; 33, [he faid] fyr knyght ; 34, [doo neytiier] not ; fir B. 299. 2, [fame] ; 3, myle two knyghtes ; 4, [euer] ; 5, fyr B. ; 6, The one told ; that he hyght ; 7, that other told me he hyght fyr D. ; 9, good men ; 10, [grete] ; 11, but for all that it be fo that ; 1 2, or that ye ; 13, [Thenne] ; you than ; 1 6, myghtyly with thcyr ; 20, [de ganys] ; 21, vnto fyr T. ; 22, vs two; Saye on [what ye wille] ; 23, I (hall anfwere you agayn ; 24, 28, fir B. ; 29, fyr M. ; 30, good knyght; 33, Now fo god; 35, [tfiat] ; 38, ben fyfters ; whiche is called. 800. 4, that I haue vnto ; 5, fyr B. ; 9, and vnto ; [that] ; 10, f)a- T. ; 12, fyr B. ; 15, thou were ; 17, other ladyes ; 18, no fem- blaunt to ; 22, [alle] ; 32, me agayne ; fayd (he ; 33, ye were ; 35., [euer]. 801. I, where my ; 2, fyr B. ; 7, to her ; 9, her fake I (hall ; 10, [a] lady ; 13, [fythen] (he hath refufed me / and as ; 14, knowe her ; 15, and departed one from an other ; And [foo] fir ; 22, And thefe ; 23, of alle the ; 33, that fyr T. (holde be flayne. 802. 13, and that other was; 19, them fore; 24, for grete; 26, f)a- B. de Ganys and ; 27, his brother ; 31, [by]. 808*. 4, fyr B. ; 8, fommonynge ; or [that] ; 10, had herde ; 1 1, but for ; 1 2, and yf ony ; 1 3, murther or treafon ; 15, was in thofe ; And whan ; 1 7, knewe well that ; [that he] ; 1 8, and was alfo comen CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WOKDE'S EDITIONS. 77 of; Than was ; 21, and wente vnto ; 22, going by fir T.'s pauylyon ; moone ; 24, [that] ; 28, [my] ; 3 1, therwith fyr T. ; 34, tume. 804*. 2, with his ; 3, downe to the groude ; 4, [thenne] Come on thy ; 7, And he fayd ; 8, fauce ; 10, And than fyr ; 11, repented ; enemye; 14, [that]; 15, come there; and how; 16, of Irlande was ; 23, charge the to brynge me ; 24, And fo G. ; 27, whiche ; 29, Lyones ; 30, that ye ; he wyll ; 3 1, on good ; 32, [anone] ; 33, but a lytell company ; 35, kynge A. ; 36, But anone ; 38, that ye fliewed* 806*. 2, do you feruyce ; 3, A worfliypfuU knyght ; 4, for neuer ; 6, kynge A. ; 9, or elles to ; 10, wote well ; 11, that all thefe ; 12, [for] ; 13, in fyght or batayle ; 14, grete goodnes that ye ; to me ; 16, in hande for; 17, [that] ye; is this that; 18, be fworne vnto me ; 25, were redy ; 26, rather dye ; 3 1, fyr B. ; 32, vnto ; 34, fyr B. ; 35, yf he were. 806*. 2, and wente vnto ; and other; 4, And than ; 5, T. de Lyones ; 6, theyr charge ; And fo ; 7, whiche behelde ; 8, had flayne ; 9, and alfo ; he had ; the noble knyght fir P. ; 11, for to ; 12, vnto his ; [dere] ; 13, that we are ; maner a man that fyr L. du lake is ; 15, kynrede ; 16, in ony ; for to be ; 17, fyr B. ; 20, one of the bell of ; 21, but well may it ; hym to ; 23, me vnto hym ; fyr B. ; 25, and that knowe I ryght well for; 26, be my spede; fyr B. ; 30, his grete ; 31, And anone ; 32, drewe ; and put his. 807. i,lyke two wylde; 6, [there] ; 11, out of hande; erth ; 16, And whan ; 19, on that other ; 22, whiche ; 25 [my] ; 27, may well here that; 29, I do this batayle; 31, this good; 32, to fyr T. 808. 2, in to theyr ; than the ; whiche ; 4, fyr B. ; 5, well faye ; 6, [and] ; 8, fyr B. ; 9, oute of hande ; 10, his aduerfe partye ; 11, fyr B. ; 17, eche other and ; 1 8, eche other ; the two bretherne made; 19, of themfyghte; 22, euermore; 27, And than; 28, all the eftates that ; as moche of hym as euer they myghte make ; 32, on a. 309. 2, of you that ; 4, vnto his ; 5, [that] ; 6, that ye ; Syre fayd fyr T. / yf I dyd fo than were I ; 7, and fliolde be falfe of ; 8, and therfore ; 9, ye baue ; let me haue la ; 10, for to ; 11, vnto myne vncle ; 1 3, fomeuer it (hall ; [for] ; 14, were me ; 15, that may be in ; 16, So for to; a fhorte; 18, And than; 19, la beale I.'s mother; [to her and] vnto; 23, drynke vnto.; 25, to G. and to dame B. ; 26, fyr T. ai4d la beale I. toke; 31, So fyr T. ; 33, whiche ; 34, And than they. 310. ly eche other ; loue neuer ; 2, wele nor woo ; [it] ; 4, And fo longe ; 6, [by] ; reft ; 10, lorde of that caftell whiche ; 1 1, yf fo 78 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN [it] were ; y\ the fame fyr B. ; 1 2, y* ftrauge knyght and his lady to be put to; 13, fo euer ; 15, lady dye [bothe] ; 18, that a; to them; 19, cheryflhe; hauegrete; f)a- T. ; 20, that the lord; 21, here in ; 24, ben theyr geftes / it is a full euyllcuftome ; 25, whan ony ; 26, lord of this caftell ; the weykeft ; 28, with hy be ; 29, lady is ; 30, Now fo ; 3 1, a ryght foule and. 811. 2, in a ; 4, for to tell ; morowe ; 5, to batayle ; 6 fa)^ the; 9, lacke ; 10, belongeth; 11, vnto ; 12, and put hym &; out of pryfon; 13, whiche was; 15, there all; 16, holdyng; 17, by the hande all muffled ; 18, lady was; 20, than thyn ; 21, yf that; 22, Syr knight fayd fyr T. ; 23, horryble cuftome; 24, to lefe myne owne heed ; 28, ryghtfuU ; 30, with myne owne handes ; 31, vpon his; 32, therwithall ; 33, drawen in; 34, he turned his lady aboute in ; 36, neuer fawe ; 37, fmytten of. 312. 4, that thou and thy lady ; 6, and for ; 8, trouthe ; 9, all the; for of; 10, neuer none; yf thou; 14, vnto; yf (he; 15, of thyne ; fyr T. ; 17, [clene] ; 19, fyth I haue loft my ; 21, as faft as theyr horfes myght renne ; 22, [clene] ; 24, reled here ; 25, the erth ; 27, nymble ; [euer] ; 28, coude ; 30, full myghtyly ; 34, hurtlyng. 818. ly wouded other full fore ; 3, as than fyr T. was ; 4, and the byggeft ; 13, that was ; 19, they wente to horfbacke with grete ; 20, [Thenne] ; 21, fo myghtyly; 22, groude; lyghtly as ^ 26, & thus ; 32, fawe fo many ; 34, vnto fyr G. le ; 35, vnto me. 814. I, a very grete ; 2, G. vnto f)a- T. ; there is but ; 3, vnto me ; dye . I wyll rather ; 4, fayd fyr T. ; 5, than for the myght of your owne ; 7, in to ; Apd there ; [alle] ; 8, and there he began hard ; 11, vnto you a grete ; 13, gretely blame hym ; 20, for afkynge of his ; 22, with the hondred knyghtes ; 25, were the good kn)rght ; 28, [fir] T. de ; 32, Than fayd fyr G. vnto ; 36, by the fayth of my b<^y ; 37> be n^ore ; as there. 816. s, mooft his ; 8, in the ; came word ; 9, vnto ; 10, whiche ; 1 1, had fought w^ ; 13, faft to ; 15, kynge C ; 17, bdhynde hym ; 20, [outher]; 30, drewe out theyr; 32, it wente through ; 35, fmote of. 316. 2, and vnto; 5, tyll I; 9, noblefle; 11, there made; many grete ; 13, dured longe; and whan; 16, whiche was; 17, and gentylwoman ; 19, handes & fete vnto ; 22, [for] ; And whan ; 23, her gentylwonian dame B. ; ful heuy ; 2 5, by caufe (he ; 26, for to put; 28, fyr P.; 29, vnto her; 31, vnto you; 33, fyr P.; 34, but half ; 35, vnto ; here fayd the quene I. 817. I, Than fir P. ; vnto the ; 6, quene I. ; 7, fyr P. ; th)mke vpon ; 9, defyre is ; 10, none yll ; 1 8, me the ; 20, fyr P. ; 23* or ; 29, fir P. . - ^ CAXTOirS AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 79 318. I, not longe enioye her ; 2, for to ; 8, So the ; 9, fo rode ; ID, kyng M. ; [no wyfe] ; not be ; 12, [to] hunte ; 13, am I ; 14, [owne] ; 16, & than this knyght fayd to hym ; 23, fyr P. ; 24, fyr T.; fayd he I; 25, 27, fyr L. ; 33, wyft not; 35, fayre well. 819. I, ledde her vnto ; 2, cartel therby ; hym lyghtly ; 3, fyr P.; 4, vntyll; 11, And than; 12, out at; 13, all the gates; 15, bothe his ; 16, lyke as it had ben a man that had be ; 17, whiche recked not of; 18, to fir T. ; 19, wjrfte that ; 21, this day am I ; 23, I knowe fyr ; 24, that I am not in ; 27, fyr L. ; 28, vnto deth ; 3 1, & he had not ben. 820. 2, your grete ; to the ; 6, to hym and sayd ; g, that he ; 12, enemy ; 13, ende of; make you ; 15, your mortall enemy ; 16, ony worde fpekynge ; 19, fyr T. ; 20; So lyghtly ; 22, a ftronge ; 27, for [dole and] ; 29, that other ; 3 1, & by caufe ; 33, [alle] ; 3^, I knowe well. 831. I, And than (he ; 2, thy ; 3, to your ; 4, that is right fore ; 1 5, And than anone ; fetche home ; 18, the whiche was ; 24, fmyt- ten hym ; 26, pulled it ; 27, kynge M. ; 28, traytour knyght ; 29, [that]; 31, at the kynge; 34, vpon the; his nofe; 35, forthwith fyr T. wente. 822. I, [he] ; in to the ; 5, vpon his ; 6, whan the ; 7, there afore ; 16, no where fo ; 20, by all ; 24, vnto the ; 26, quene and fir T. went; 29, tentes to be pyght in the; 31, for to; 35, y* twenty. 828. 2, gretely fayd ; 4, [wel] ; 6, fayd kynge M. ; 7, [other] ; 8, me thynkcth ; 10, and therfore ; 14, for the noble knyght fyr L. ; 23, at a ; 26, with hym ; 29, And fo anone. 824. 2, thou arte ; 5, thy ; 6, the ; 1 2, & ye haue a caufe why to faye ; 1 3, hymfelfe ; 14, fmyte ; 23, all gamyflhed w* gold ; 28, L. du lake ; 30, home . And tha fayd fyr L. vnto that knyght ; 31, that home ; 34, vnto. 826. I, yf that ; vnto ; 3, tolde hym ; 6, la beale I. ; his quene ; ladyes moo ; 8, and fo fwore ; 9, that the quene ; ladyes alfo ; 1 2, as ony; 14, vnto; 20, And than alwayes ; 21, for to; 25, And than ; 28, I. the quene ; 32, whiche ; 33, and bounde ; 3'5, other remedy ; that nedes he ; he vnto them all. 826. I, [for]; 2, [to take]; 3, ye are; good &; 4, vnto; for to ; 5, well faye ; yet met ; 6, that I ; or fomwhat better than he ; 7, thy vauntynge ; 8, that thou makeft yet (halte thou ; 9, my beft frende ; 1 7, and toke ; 1 8, and than he ; 19, flayne ; And than ; 2 1 , to fur ; 23, that he ; & (hette ; 29, whiche ; 32, towelles; 34, Ifoud was ; ledde awaye; fyr A. 327. 3, And than anone fyr T. toke ; where as ; 4, I was ; 8o LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 9, wente ; that he fell ; lo, And it fortuned there ; 1 1, [hand] ; 12, And therwith fyr T. ; 13, flewe ; 14, told to ; 15, ui y* forefayd ; [euer] ; 16, haue flayne ; 17, he was gone ; than he ; 18, fo ttraytG; 19, neuer wyte ; fyr T. ; 20, Than whan ; 22, thought well that ; 23, and was fore dyfpleafed / & endured ; 25, fhe toke a ; 26, vnto ; 28, for y*; 29, in all y* hafte to go; 31, helpe you ; 33, ryght glad ; 34, fayd fyr T. ; 35, that may helpe. 828. I, whiche ; 2, vpon kyng H. ; 6, vnto ; 8, for to ; 9, went ; 10, for to; 13, hecoude; dyd there; 16, and he flewe more; 17, fame daye ; was than ryght ; 20, vnto you ; it fayd ; 2 1, beholdynge ; 22, [grete] ; 23, his fone fyr Kay hedius ; 24, 1, le blaunche mayns ; 26, that fir ; 27, he had aJmooft ; 29, fo at ; 31, abedde togyder / than ; 32, hymfelfe ; his firft ; 33, fo fodeynly ; all abaflhed & ; 34, he made her ; 35, fleffliely coniuccion ; neuer had. 839. I, that there ; 3, whyle ; fyr S. ; 5, vnto the ; there he ; 7, And than ; 9, falfe vnto ; 10, faye [ye] to hym [this] ; 14, [that] ; to be his; 16, for to go agayne in to; 23, fyr T. ; 26, ladyes fake; [in]. 880. 5, & thofe fyfftiers; 6, that they; 7, whiche was a; 13, vnto a ryght ; 1 5, me fore ; 1 8, [euer] ; 20, fyr L. ; 21, on the ; 22, A's courte ; 24, we agayne ; 28, that drofe ; 29, L. was ; to roue ; 3i> 33» f)^ S. ; 34, hate in the world. 881. 2, fyr S. ; 4, your man vnto; 7, vnto a; 20, nothynge [by] ; 24, erly they ; 27, fayre knyght ; 31, vpon [a] ; 32, [that is] fo that; 37, to me. 882. I, had fayd ; 3, ye gaue ; 7, put many ; 1 2, in kyng A.'s ; [y] lyke ; 15, hath not ; hurte me ; 28, for to ; 29, be there for. 888. I, that there ; 6, vpon one ; 10, wente ; 17, And whan ; 20, in to ; and take the beft ; 27, flee euery ; 28, hors ; go playe ; 31, for to; 34, [mooft]. 884. I, for here ; S, none [haue] therof ; 8, fyr S. ; 9, vnto fyr S. ; 1 1, he ruled it ; 20, So fyr L. toke his leue & rode toward ; 21, fir T. & his wyf & ; 24, he meruayled ; to fir L. ; 26, vnto an ; 28, fayd he [the heremyte] ; I gretely ; 3 1, euyll ; 35, frauchyfc. 836. 8, [And]; 9, fpeke alfo; fir L. ; 11, wordes ; 15, [they faide]; 16, thy lyf; 17, behynde one than; 20> your parte; i3, flewe; 2 5,demauded [hym]; S)a' knyght fayd he; 28, that came rydynge; fyr F. ; 29, lately ; fro my hors &; 30, [doo foo] ; 33, ntiyne owne ; By my fayth fayd ; 34, to medle no more ; 36, the roude ; 37, fpare hym ; cryed on hym. 336* I . [whyte] ; 2, [to lufte with the] ; 1 3, fyr L. ; 14, fayd he ; 16, you well ; 29, to ; 30, or elles ; 35, fay dyflipnour. 837. 3, And fo they ; 5, deed to the groude ; 8, & fo armed hym CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 8i & mounted on horfbacke ; 12, thou were ; 14, eche other & dreffed ; 16, as two; [preued] ; two houres longe ; [So]; 19, hate in the worlde ; 20, where as ; 24, hath done ; 25, [alle] ; 31, for y* hygh ordre of; 32, to you ; 33, they dreffed them agayne to ; 34, other fore ; 35, where as ; fyr B. 338. 2, your difeafe ; A [knygbt] ; 4, fuche a auauntage ; as you had me ; 6, thyn euyll ; 1 1, fyr B. ; 12, more that one agaynft that other. ^ And thus endetii the . viij . booke. ^ Here after foloweth, etc ^ Here b^ynneth the . ix . boke of the noble and worthy prynce kynge Arthur. 338. IS, There came in to the ; 16, & a bygge made; 18, of kyng A.; 19, was good &; 20, fayd the yonge man; 22, am comen ; 27, Syre fayd he ; 28, and vpon a daye as. 339. 5, noble ; 9, good and a myghty knyght ; 12, he is ; 13, that is in; 16, kynge A.; 22, that this lyon ; 32, claue it in; 33, and fo the lyon fell down deed; 34, [by fcorne] ; 35, kynge A. ; 36, of my lyfe. 340. I, [al]; 4, moche as; 5, me fo ; & fo ; 6, [me] ; 7, Than on the ; 8, kynges courte ; 1 2, fayd the damoyfell ; 1 3, this black ; and many ; vnto ; 14, And he that oughte this ; was a ryght good ; 1 5, to afcheue a ; 16, hym that ; 19, on euen ; whiche ; 20, there was none ; 2 1, vnto ; 24, vnto this ; 26, this blacke ; fpeke a ; 29, that well is. 341. I, go ye ; 2, ye wyll ; 5, [pon me] ; that I maye knowe ; 6, (hold be ; 8, knyghte ; 9, he fyr; may ye; 11, blacke flielde ; I S, therwith ; [all]; 16, a grete ; 24, And than; 25, after fyr; fo there; 26, in all hafte made; 28, fawe fyr; 29, to hym &; 31, mocked fyr ; 34, longe chydynge hym. 342. I, with fyr; 5, done the; 6, fyr B. ; 9, fayd he; 15, fyr B. had done ; 16, [hand] ; 18, hym a ; 20, fyr B. ; 21, fyr P. ; do batayle with; 23, fro theyr; 25, company of; 26, [thenne] ; 31, and the ; 32, anone fyr ; 33, other knyght ; 34, grounde ; And than ; 35, others hors ; 36, than fyr ; 38, wouded that knyght. 343. I, hors to the erth as ; And than ; 2, had mette ; and that knyght toke ; 4, [Orgulous] ; there fyr ; purfewed hym foo nygh / that he claue his heed downe to the fholders / & fo fell downe deed to the erth ; 5, fo anone ; 6, that his ; 9, them all ; to a ; 13, cham- bre was ; 1 8, And fo ; 22, to yonder ; 26, toke his ; 27, [fayre] ; and hurled through the thyckeftof them; 29, knyghtes redy; 34, vnto. VOL. n. F 82 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 844. I, vnto ; [alle] ; 5, Ye may preue it fayd fyr ; 8, that fyr ; 14, [and maulgre oure hedes] ; 15, agayne vnto; 16, all togyder how that ; 1 7, And than (he let falle downe ; 1 8, but lytel ; 21, not [yet] ; 23, vnto the ; 26, full wyly ; 29, fyght on ; 32, worfe on ; 35, to many ; 38, rode away [fure]. 346. I, And whan ; 2, he herde ; fyr la cote ; 5, me helpe ; 7, all you ; 8, fuche an ; 9, fayd the noble knyghte fyr ; [that] ; 1 2, fyr T. ; 13, to her agayne ; 19, ouertook fyr ; 21, [thenne] ; 22, al the ; 23, the damoyfel Maledyfaunte rebuked fyr la cote male tayle full vncurteyfly; 24, lefte of fyr La cote male tayle; 25, whyle; 26, in excufynge ; 27, of the fayre damoyfell I. ; 29, le blaunche ; 30, alwaye. 846. I, yf fo were; S, and for to; 8, vnto; there they fawe ftandynge before them ; 10, with fyr ; there fyr ; 11, And after that ; 16, after fyr; 19, that profered ; 25, hym goodly; 27, [thenne] ; 33, [al] he felle. 847. 3, In good fayth ; 5, [alle] ; forth vntyll he ; 8, at the ; 1 1, hym in ; 12, through out the body and through the hors arfon ; 14, and full egrely they; 15, ftroke that; beftowed they were ftryken in fondry wyfe / fo they auoyded ; 1 7, [paflynge] ; [alle] ; 1 8, in to the caftel ; 19, called [the] ; 20, and was a grete ; 2 1, 00 ; 22, fell to ; 25, in a lytell ; 26, and at the ; [to] ; 27, and therwith ; lepte vnto hym ; 29, than he ; 30, vnto his mercy and grace ; 32, kynge A.'s courte ; 34, [thenne] ; And whan fyr. 848. 3, for to ; he had ; 4, they that were ; 7, for he is the beft knyghte in the world that dyd ; 10, a noble ; 11, and fyr; 13, than (he ; 14, heuy and forowfuU ; 1 7, & gretely they thanked hym ; 19, & fayd; all true & loyall ; 20, [euen] ; 22, and you fir; 25, handes ; whiche fyr ; 26, awaye from ; 33, a ryght good ; 34, but he, 849. 5, vnto hym; [that] he; 13, vnto the; 14, a full fayre; 16, many gentylmen & yeman that fayd; 23, entre fyrft; 25, am taken pryfoner; 26, for to; 30, that one; 33, fyr P.; foone after ; 34, fyr P. ; 35, fyr la ; 37, b^an full harde to affayle fyr. 860. 4, on bothe ; but [he] ; 5, he gate ; And fo than ; 6, [thenne] ; 10, them two ; 14, they two ; 22, [euen] ; 23, [forth with all] ; grete meruayl ; 26, for what ; 29, yf ye had ; 31, dedes and valyauntnes ; 32, [to] you grete ; euer I ; 33, [al]. 861. S, I was ; fyr P. ; 6, ye truly ; 8, fyr P. ; me at this tyme ; {yrla,; 13, fyr P.; 14, grete; as the hurle wynde had borne hy towarde; 18, drewe; 25, handes; pryfoners; 30, hym down; 35, fyr P. ; 36, on. 862. 6, fo that he ; 10, fo that he wyll ; 1 1, his fyue ; 14, fyr P. ; 16, ruled by kyng A. / yf ye be foo pleafed ; 1 8, refted ; tyme ; CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDiTS EDITIONS. 83 22, there came ; 24, [thene] ; 25, fro all ; 27, by caufe ; 29, gaue vnto ; 32, rode vnto ; 33, [holy]. 868. 2, fyr Brewnor le noyre ; 4, [after] ; called fyr ; 5, and a myghty; 14, was maryed ; 15, vnto hym ; 16, yfit; 21, hym & fayd he was. 864. I, knyght and a well made man all ; 2, a clere foutayne or welle ; 3, nere vnto hym ; to a grete oke ; 5, that was by y* welle; 17, thou haft well; to me; 18, an other grete fpere; 21, gaue hym a ; 23, afore hym ; drewe out ; 26, on ; 27, out his ; 3 1, yf thou. 866. 17, I knowe well; 18, [my]; 19, [alle] ; 20, fayenge ; 21, as vnto ; 26, [nor] for ; 28, This meane ; 36, [it]. 866. I, And to make fhorte tale fyr P. ; 5, with them on ; 6, may men ; 7, at euery tyme ; 8, by euyll ; 9, vnto a ; 13, And than the; 14, at a; 16, fay vnto hym; 17, there as; 19, and rode fondry wayes ; 21, hors to ; 25, vnto ; 26, a lametable ; 28, [with] ; 29, fhadowe of the wode ; 35, fayd they ; L. du lake. 867. 2, fayd they we ; 4, yet dayes of my lyfe of; 11, And fo eyther; 15, it is pyte and ; 22, preue it ; make it; 25, vnto; 26, now bereth [the]; 29, And than; 30, came rennynge; 31, fo myghtily ; 32, vnto y* ; 34, as it had ben two. 868. I, fyr M. ; 2, knyght and man ; to harde and to ; 4, won- ders fore ; fo as ; S, there came ; 6, anone fyr L. ; them bothe ; 7, for ye ; 8, A.'s courte ; 9, fyr M. ; 12, that quene ; 14, for to ; 15, vnder her ; 16, & we ; 22, not therfore ; 23, be the ; 24, is y« ; 27, 3^ ye ; 3 1» [you] but ; 32, [that] (he. 869. 13, be it [that]; 15, T. de Lyones ; 17, was comen ; Syr T. anfwered ; 1 8, Kay the Seneffhall neuer in no place that ; 19, ony good ; 20, T. de L. yf it ; 21, my right name ; 24, lyuynge in the world ; 28, tyl that one; 29, fall fro his hors; 33, foas; at theyr. 860. 2, [he] fayd but ; 4, In y* momynge ; 6, and fo ; 7, And than; duvaffher; 9, downe from his hors; 11, fayne knowe; 12, name is; on your way with me; 13, for to; 14, where as; 15, at that ; 1 8, not to that ; 19, you of your ; 20, for to ; 26, whiche ; 27, def)a-eth mooft to haue youre; 30, [yet]; 31, for to be; 32, man now ; 33, excepte it be ; 37, hym ony. 861. 2, caufe was; 11, after hym; & whan; 12, fir B. ; 20, fla)me hym; 21, vnto; 24, feke [after] ; 25, [fame]; 30, fayd (he; 3 3, for as this [fame]. 862. S, [lytel] ; 7, his fete ; 9, and the one ; 12, with his fwerde drawen in his hande ; 1 3, forthwith all fyr T. ; 14, down deed to the erth ; i S, to y* other knyght ; and with the pomell of his fwerde 84 LIST OF THE VAKIOUS HEADINGS BETWEEN he fmote hym fo harde that he fell fro his hors & brake his; i6, vnto ; 17, that vntrue ; 21, his waye forth ; damoyfell ; 22, So whan that ; 23, he full ; 24, hym to tell hym his ; tell it hym ; 26, his owne ; 30, downe from ; fo done ; 31, kynge A. ; your owne ; 33, whiche I. ; vnto ; 35, knowe. 863. 4, where as ; 5, [holy] ; 6, by the ; 7, a good & a trufty ; 9, to kynge M.'s courte ; 13,1 may ; 1 5, to a ; 16, affygned them ; 1 8, pen can ; 21, myght neuer . • . . the very pure loue ; 23, how fyr K. ; 26, grete pyte ; 34, he [had] foude ; 35, to fyr K. 364. I, came to ; 6, me [the] ; 9, whiche flie dyd ; 11, virgyn ; wel fayd he vnto; 12, to me; 13, [alle] ; 15, vnto; 17, Marke fat; 27, hym vnto; 28, for to; 3 2, whiche was; 34, fpere in the; agaynft. 866. 2, fadel to the erth ; 3, And than ; 4, rode forth ; 5, than anone ; 6, vnto hym ; 11, fore & made forowfuU ; And than ; 17, wyte whattydynges there was; 19, fe how ; 21, place (hall ye fynde hy ; 22, And than ; 23, that ony woman myght make; 27, his waye from ; 29, none take ; 34, euer ony ; 3 5, wente ; 36, lady of the. 866. 2, me to playe ; 3, & the damoyfel ; 4, So vpon ; 6, armure & went in to y* wyldemes & brake ; 1 2, the harpe ; And fo wolde ; vnto; 13, the melodyous fowne therof ; 18, [fomme] ; 22, fyr D. ; 24, by a fayre ; 27, to ; 30, fo brought ; 31, as weet as ; to lepe ; 32, on theyr; 35, [fhe] went. 867. 3, be [foo] ; 4, yf I ; 9, vnto other ; 16, alone from his ; 18, pyte that; 20, that mooft; 23, bothe armed; 29, our lorde god ; fory and dyfpleafaunte ; 3 1, hymfelfe ; good frendes ; 32, to ; 35>on; 37, at hym. 868. 3, [to the erthe] ; S, vnto one ; 10, Beware ye; that ye ; 1 1, naked foole ; 19, whiche ; 20, or that ; 26, T. his neuewe ; 27, the queue ; 29, full nyghe ; 30, for to. 869. 2, of my loue fyr T. ; 6, ftronge toure; 11, the fwerd ; 12, [a] ten ; 16, go out at ; 17, this fyr T. ; 19, And than fyr T. ; 20, it happened ; 25, to the ; 26, to reft hym ; 27, fyr T. ; 28, [and toke the hors]; 29, drewe; 30, on his; 34, where it ; [foo]; 35, fmote; wente. 870. 9, madde man ; 1 1, on the ; vnto the ; 12, to the welle ; 13, the kynge; 17, foftly ; 21, nor wyft not fro whens he came ; 22, happened; 25, And than; 28, and afked ; man was; 30, & refteth hym ; 33, [here] afore this tyme ; 35, And la beale I. had ; 36, had gyuen. 871. I, Ifoud was; 3, loue (he had vnto hym; 5, than fhe; I3,thatas ; 14, (hall knowe; 18, whan ye may ; 19, andasye; 22, CAXTOirS AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 85 moche anger ; 24,1a beale I. departed ; 26, brayed ; [al] ; 28, that It is he ; So the kyng ; 31, now ye may do w* me ; 33, So many ; 36, of Comewayle. 873. 3, were his foes ; 5, f)a- D. ; [for] ; 7, vnto ; 9, you ; 1 1, & than they; 14, [thenne]; 16, in the (hyppe he faydthus; 17, tell them ; 20, [Quene] ; 23, [Pluere] ; 3 2, am I ; 35, my waryfon ; tell ye ; 36, the rounde ; 37, I am. 878. 2, And therwith he ; 4, nexte lodgynge ; 7, all on an hepe to 5^ groude ; 9, with his good wyll iufte with ; 17, from them & rode ; 20, And fo there was ordeyned for fyr L. ; 23, for to ; 24, of this; 26, where as; 28, Bors / fyr Bleoberys / fyr E. and; 29, they all ; 31, that they fet ; 32, as well as we. 874. I, as for to ; or two or ; 7, [by your flieldes] ; 10, me for to; 12, that thy; 13, loke on; 14, [to] do; wolde to god; had neuer ; 17, eyther fawe other ; 18, yf caufe were ; 22, [by] fir D. ; 29, had iufted ; 31, to ; 33, vnto theyr ; 37, forth on ; 38, and [to the] heerdmen. 876. 2, there aboute ; 3, nygh here ; 4, cuftome there is ; be lodged ; he fyrft ; 6, be within ; 7, So there is an euyll lodgynge ; 9, be ye not ; 10, forfake your ; 1 1, and yf ye ; 13, lodged ; ben two noble ; 14, be lodged ; 19, had thought ; to haue taken theyr reft ; 20, gate ; 22, [aray] ; 27, And fo therwith ; 28, and there fyr G. ; 30, and fyr P. gaue f)a- D. a fall ; [thenne was hit fall for fall] ; 31, And than muft ; and that ; 32, [fo] ; & hurte ; 33, had gyuen hym ; 36, to do batayle ; 38, whiche wolde. 876. 2, fuche two ; 8, them bothe ; 9, you bothe ; And than ; 1 3, he badde f)a- G. ; 1 4, had no luft ; 15, And than ; a longe whyle ; 17, thre grete; 23, def)a-ed ; 24, of the; 26, vnto; 33, But as foone as. 877. 4, fyr P. ; to knowe ; 5, 8, And than ; 9, than wyll I rather ryde ; 1 3, to iufte with hym ; 14, foo paft ; 1 7, of a ; 20, for the good knyghtes; 21, lete feke; 22, for fyr T. ; 24, at thofe iuftes & tumeyment ; 28, at the grete ; 29, to kepe hym and ; 30, called and cryed ; 31, and ouercomen ; 32, he incont)ment ; towarde hy for to iufte ; And whan fyr K. fawe hym come / than he refufed hym / and ; 33, fayd fyr ; 34, fo (hall I ; with an ; 35, rode on his waye ; 38, keft downe. 378. 3, whiche; 5, for to; 6, with hym; 12, doth lede; 14, drewe; 17, [ryght]; 18, fayd the damoyfell ; [and]; 19, (hall tell you all as it is ; 20, fayd (he; my lady quene; 21, kynge A's fyfter hath; [a]; and efpye ; 23, [fyrft]; with ony; with the3rr wyles to Morgan ; 26, for to. 879. 7, whiche ye; 11, fayd fyr G. ; 21, whiche; 22, hym 86 LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN well ; 25, paflfynge gladde ; 32, for yf he ; 34, B. faunce pyte ; 36, and fo diere. 380. 5, fo well ; 9, for to reft ; vnto a ; 16, forgoten the ; 19, this damoyfell B. ; 22, And than; 23, longe & ferre; 24, And than; 26, (ayd fir T. ; 27, tyllthe; 32, whiche was. 881. 7, [ynough] ; 11, and knewe that ; 12, a knyght of C. ; I was ones ; 13, by fortune it ; 17, may fe my ; 26, a myghty black. 882. 2, to fyr P. ; 7, where as ; 9, vnto yonder ; 10, of gold ; II, ye vntohym; 13, and fo; 15, And than; 16, that anone ; which; 17, at a vautage; 22, G. his squyer; hym ones agayne; 25, reuenge hym to morowe ; 26, he (hall fe me ; 30, he may be ; 32, be reuenged vpon hym ; 36, to. 883. 3, [with hym] ; I wyll do that I may fayd fyr B. And there f)a- L. ; S, and had a grete; 10, And than ; 12, that other; 16, forth on his waye ; By my fayth ; So than ; 19, haftely vnto ; 22, and the caufe why ; 25, [hym] ; 30, hym to lufte ; 31, telle me what is thy lordes name / and whiche is he ; vnto fyr L. ; 32, [the good knj^ht] ; In goddes name ; 33, For by my knyghthode / there ; in the worlde that I ; 34, wolde rather ; with fyr P. 884. I, And than eyther of the; grete & huge; 2, And than fayd fyr D. ; 3, [foo] ; 5, I can not byleue ; 7, and there fyr; 9, myghtely; made hym to auoyde the fadell; 10, he had not; 14, to reft; 15, hymwhere; 16, thaton; i7,ofthis; [that]; 18, came fodeynly ; 23, and on the ; 26, full fore [alle that dyd abyde] ; 27, and than he rode forth on ; 28, vnto a ; & there ; 34, to fir T. ; 35, for to. 886. 3, vnto kynge ; 4, of the ; 6, a grete ; 8, they fared ; 9, And than there ; 15, gretely what thought it a (hame ; 16, hym a ; 17, vnto; 20, fyr T. there ; 28, than ye; 29, you my fayth; 30, you more ; of yours ; 31, more on my ; 33, caught hym ; [fo fore] ; and pulled ; 34, [hors] ; 35, And f)a- T. ; 36, And than fyr P. 886. 2, notiiynge fay ; 6, Syr P. on the nexte morowe returned from the partye of; 12, and alfo ; 13, his ryght ; 14, [as] ; 17, the [ouer] euenyng afore ; 18, on y* ; 23, that fyr P. ; 25, wolde I be on my lorde kynge A.'s fyde but for his fake ; 26, party / there was renynge and fmytynge vpon helmes ; iufted agaynft ; 30, And than came in fyr T. ; 32, that myght ; 33, haunted amonge ; 35, with a grete'meyny of. 887. 2, alle the ; 5, ben his good frende ; 6, awaye with the; 8, were as good as a ; 9, was theyr ; 10, And than ; 12, So fyr; i4,[fore] ; 2i,kyngA. ; 23, [And] ; 24, 1 (holdefliame myfelfe; [al]; 26, vpon [the] ; 27, and thofe . xx . ; 28, alwaye tc^yder ; & [fo] ; 30, noble dedes ; 3 1, leuer to ; than to ; 34, to his ; 37, it fhame. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN TE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 87 388. I, And than ; to the ; 2, fayd to hym ; Syr I praye you ; i^yc (hall; 4, to many; to fewe ; 5, [chere and] ; 10, the knyght with; 13, lyke and femblable ; 19, on theyr; 22, on his; 25, that [with] the wynde therof myght 889. 3, morowe; wyll I; 10, fayd (he; but for; and fo (he; 15, crye of a man ; And than ; 16, in to the ; 17, founde he ; 18, vnto a; ben out of his mynde; 22, And the fquyer toke ; as faft ^ ; 23> agayn and tolde ; 24, So (he rode ; 32, fayd he ; 35, and than ; 37, ouer his nauell. 890. I, So fyr T. ; 2, hym faft ; 3, fyr P. ; am fayd fyr T. ; 6, and yf ; 8, there and ; Than fayd fyr ; 1 1, yf ye ; fyr T. here ; 13, for to ; 1 8, fayd to fyr P. ; 1 9, that he ; vnto his ; 22, that he ; 26, fyr T. was ; went ; 30, to fyr ; 31, where as ; 32, on the. 891. 10, With that; 17, were remounted; So kyng A.; 18, [he] gate ; 20, on fote ; 23, And than ; 30, And than ; 33, at fyr T. ; 34, with his fpere ; 35, So fyr. 892. I, So fyr T. ; 3, [thenne] ; 5, [alle] ; 8, affayled kynge A. ; 9, dyd grete feates ; 14, fo grete ; 15, gate he ; 17, And tiian ; cryed on hygh ; [the]; 18, for to; 19, put down; 24, [he]; 26, [there] ; ftouped lowe his heed ; 30, And fyr L. 898. I, fyr D. ; 3, the grace of; 4, fyr P.; 5, for to; 9, [to hym]; 11, or in to; 15, [thenne]; 17, And whan; made a; 25, his vttermeft ; 26, & mette ; 27, & had a; 38, for to go in to. 894. 4, than he ; 7, Northgales in conclusyon ; 8, with the ; 14, contrarye that crye ; 18, wor(hyp of; 21, than yf he; 25, and [foo] ; [alle] ; 26, vnto ; 29, [mooft] ; 3 1, [whanne] ashe ; his helme ; 33, fayd thryes ; 34, And than. 896. 16, [the] dayes ; 18, all thefe ; 26, for yf I ; 28, knyght dyd ; 3i,promyfe you ; 34, And than ; 35, them that ; [And] ; 38, nere hand ; & oute. 896. 7, he put of his ; 9, there came ; 14, & yf it ; 20, What thynge bare; 22, the good knyght fyr P.; 24, now Ijmyng; 26, [owne] ; 32, to fyr D. 897. 3, whyle ye hadde ; 4, And than ; 6, [old] cartel ; 10, fyr L. ; 1 1, caufer of; 17, Than fir L. ; to brynge ; 18, here ben . x . ; 20, tyl we ; 22, that yf I ; 23, with me vnto this ; 25, Fyrft [was] ; 26^ fyr Bleoberys [and] ; 27, f)rr Lucas the butler; 28, fyr L. and fy^ G. ; 30, all to gyder ; 31, that ftode bytwene foure hye wayes ; 32, in foure partyes for to; 33, with the damoyfell dame; the whiche was ; 34, for to ; 35, myght renne. 898. I, And whan; to hym; 2, [faunce pyte] ; thou fals ; 9, B. fauce pyte ; 1 2, Lucas ; whiche ; 1 3, where fyr T. was ; 88 LIST OF THE VARI(i\US READINGS BETWEEN 14, for none; 15, but for to; So the; 19, y* whiche was; vnto; 20, tel hym ; 30, fyr L. ; fyr D. ; 35, [foo]. 899. 5, du roy ; 8, And whan ; bote /he; 15, vnto the; 19, and tolde vnto fyr D. ; 24, So came there ; 25, So fyr ; 26, went ; the chambre of; 28, And withoute; 32, wolde euery day; hate that was ; 33, And alwaye ; but lytel ; 36, [alle] ; 38, owne. 400. I, it / and kepte them ; 2, had ynough; 5, of [his]; 8, may faye ; 9, hath he ; 10, taken hym ; [for] ; 11, that almooft he dyed ; 1 2, [fpeke and] ; 1 4, in many ; 15, wente ; 1 8, owne meafe ; And than afked kyng M. of; 19, were* of hym; 22, tumeyment and iuftes ; 29, were bothe ; 30, Tha it was ; 32, gete [hym]. 401. 4, vnto tliat ; 5, fome folke called ; 10, wente ; 1 1, And fo ; 19, iufte with hym ; 21, man / and had a grete fall on the erthe; 22, fayd he ; For [fyre] ; 32, not fo moche as one here. 402. 3, hym lyenge on the groude ; 7, or [that] ; 8, was there ; for to ; 1 1, it was not I that dyd hurte hym ; 1 2, vnto ; 1 3, vpon you ; for al ye ; 14, be nought ; Ewayne to be caryed ; 15, heled of his woudes ; 23, fayd kynge M, ; 25, [is] an ; 27, [al]. 408. I, to a lake ; 3, (hadowe ; S, were all ; 13, and hyt ; 14, as fayre as tlie ; 1 5, hors was ; 1 7, full wrothe ; And than ; fyr knyght ; 1 8, felowe yf I can ; 1 9, [fo] ; with an ; 23, quyte & clene a fpere length / fo that ; had nygh ; 24, [al] ; 25, fet fyr K. agayne vpon his hors ; fyr G. & fyr K. went ; to kyng M. & fyr A. ; 26, them for to ; tell them ; or els they ; 27, And than ; 28, This knyght that fmote downe fyr Kay / is; and therfore beware; 29, vpon you. 404. 2, [all] ; 13, kynge Marke / fythen ; 14, for togyue ; 15, [alle] ; 16, rode forth ; 1 7, [Soo] ; 1 8, there they refted ; 20, whiche had ; 21, for to ; 22, afked them ; was in ; 24, they had not; 33, went. 406. I, he myffed ; 2, he [the] ; 4, for to ; S, one of his Itgg^ and an arme ; 6, fo than ; and his ; vnto fyr D. ; 8, Nay nay ; ones hath ; 11, Now leue we hym & turne we ; 14, & fyr P. & fyr D. ; 25, how ye can fliifte ; [it with]; 27, [thenne] ; 31, they pleafed ; 32, And with that ; be glad & make good chere ; 33, herde I ; 35, to haue ben put to dethe ; [foone after this] ; 36, he thought 38, [bothe]. 406. 2, to fyr D. ; 4, whan ony ; 6, vnto ; 7, bothe his ; anone whan; 8, I me repent ; 14, thou (halt; & all your; & your; 15, where fomeuer it pleafe you ; 16, fyr kn)rght flialte ; vnto two of my ; 1 8, fliewe & tell ; 1 9, and kynge Meliodas was my father : 20, I am neuewe ; 25, [and] that all ; 27, knyght fyr T. ; for to be ; 3 1, And than ; 32, hole and ; 33, toke his hors ; 34, vnto a. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DB WORDE'S EDITIONS. 89 407. I, And fo ; 2, grete moone ; 8, for to ; but wyll be ; 9, of y* ; 1 1, B. fauce pyte ; 12, and fayd to fyr D. Syr knyght ; 16, Aiid than ; 1 7, vnto a ; where (he ; 2 1, fro this ; [he] ; 24, on ; 26, defende me ; 27, late ago prifoner ; 28, I knowe ; 31, [Quene] M. le fay ; 34, So the quene. 408. I, the to ; y" wylte ; 4, as foone ; 6, (heelde vpon the ; 7, hath; 9, [for me]; 12, So the; 15, quenes heed; 18, vpon; 22, not knowe ; 27, as paramour ; 29, to the. 409. 2, And than ; 3, fay as paramour ; and his ; for to folowe after ; My fayr ; for certaynly ; 6, vpon hym ; 9, fayd M. le fay ; 1 2, And for your ; 1 3, or els bete hym well ; 1 4 my ; quene M. le fay ; IS, with that ; 19, vnto fyf T. ; 25, And than ; for to ; 28, vnto a ; 30, leue we ; 31, and than ; 32, his mayfter ; 34, very lytell ; 35, than holde ; 36, for the ; 37, may no lenger ; 38, or euer that I. 410. I, And with full grete ; 2, vnto ; 3, And whan ; 4, fhe let ; 6, to be put ; 12, It is not; 28, of Scotlande ; 31, [there]; 34, [gretely] ; 35, And than was. 411. 3, to kyng ; 5, and to ; 7, And than ; 1 1, vnto hym ; 1 5, fuchededes; 18, lytell Brytayne ; 23, euer kyng; eyen were ; 24, But euer ; that it was grete wonder to ; bothe on the ryght ; 27, of Scotlande ; 29, that the ; 3 1, les blauche ; 34, fayd he. ^ Thus endeth the fyrft booke of fyr T. de L. ^ Here after foloweth the feconde booke of fyr T. ^ Here begynneth the feconde booke of fyr T. and the . x . booke of this prefent volume. ^ How fyr T. iufted and fmote downe kynge A. & fyr Vwayne & wolde not tell them his name. 412. I, Than fayd kynge A. / yf ye ; ye be ; 2, thofe armes ; 4, vndefyred ; 5, And as; 10, S)a- fayd f)a- T. ; 1 3, [and] that ; IS, that I had ; [And therfore ye are a vylaynous knyght to aflce bataille of me confyderynge my grete traueylle] ; 18, you not ; 21, and than ; 22, [al to pyeces] ; 24, groude. 418. Sf that he fell down to the ; 6, hym aboute ; for to ; 9, our pryde ; 11, Vwayne by the holy rode; 16, moone and; 21, one knyght; 2S, in to the; 26, [foo] ; vpon that; 29, to them; 31, whofe name ; 32, [called] ; 33, & thus he fayd ; 34, medle with vs ; yf ye ; 36, from vs. 414. I, from his ; 3, he dreffid ; 6, they had felte his ftrokes / they ; 14, [my] ; i s, Syr fayd he ; 17, whiche I ; 24, am fore ; 2S» [thenne] ; 26, ony fayle ; 29, thofe ; 30, on myn ; 31, where as. 90 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 416. 2, vpon ; 3, for to bury ; 6, or that ; this knyght fyr ; 11, maner of wyfe ; let it not be out of your ; remembraunce the ; 14, aflayle you ; [that] ; 1 6, in to that ; 1 8, haue I a luft ; 1 9, fro theyr ; 23, By god ; 25, ende of; 27, on his ; 33, vnto the grounde ; 38, after this. 416. I, reft ; 2, fyr P. ; S, ye are ; 7, for to ; 9, yf that ; it (hall be an; 11, departed afonder; [their] dyuers wayes ; 13, where as ; 15, fayd flie ; 18, thofe ; 1 9, whiche ; 22, out the body ; 24, grete woo / but I requyre you tell me your lordes name; 25, is fir G. ; 27, and had good lodgynge ; 32, couered. 417. 3, and he fayd that he fayd it ; 6, he keft me down ; 9, he mette with me and with hym ; 10, was called fyr P. ; 12, full fore ; 1 6, haue foude hym ; 1 7, And he anfwered and fayd / my ; T. de Lyones ; 1 9, forth on his ; 21, you fayre knyghtes ; 22, None that are very good ; 27, that fame ; 28, that we ; 29, of the kynge grete vylany ; of quene G. ; 34, wold in no wyfe ; 35, and gone ; requyred them to tell hym theyr ; 36, [foo]. 418. I, he refted ; 4, there befyde ; 6, not ben ; 8, of the ; on horibacke ; 9, in the momynge ; 1 2, [and] they queftyoned ; 1 8, fyr S. ; 24, Than he came ferther with his hors ; vnto ; 27, grounde ; 30, as faft as they ; coude ; 33, vnto them ; fythen that ; you downe ; groude ; 36, fayd bothe. 419. I, that ye ; 3, me to do it ; 7, the very caufe ; why that ; 10, [and yf I be hurte I flialle not be able to doo bataille with hym] ; 1 1, fyr S. and fyr Dodynas ; 1 2, [alle] ; Fayre knyghtes fayd fyr Tryftram ; 17, lyghtly efcape from vs ; Butgentyll ; 19, fyr S. ; 21, forth on ; 25, in y* fame ; 26, the fayr ; y* whiche ; 32, trueft louers ; 33, fyr L. 420. 3, nyghe vnto ; 6, and theyr ; the myghte ; that theyr horfes coude renne ; 7, [their] horfes ; 8, Than as foone as ; 9, they auoyded ; 10, lyke men ; 12, [out] ; 13, [neuer] neyther of them ; vnto other ; 15, I haue greate meruayle; 16, vnto; 22, moone ; 23, y*blode; 25, therfore I requyre you yf it; 29, Syr fayd he ; 32, mooft loue; Now fayre; 34, tiherwithall ; 36, [And there with alle fir T. kneled adoune / and yelded hym vp his fuerd]; 38, [all]. 421. 3, toke vp ; ftreight vnto ; [they] ; 4, and [with] ; whiche ; 5, vnto ; 9, fayd vnto ; 10, are ryght hertely ; 1 2, this countree ; 1 3, [had] ; 15, that I here not ; 16, dyd mete ; 17, that fyr T. was there; 20, vnto this; 21, and how; 23, moone; 26, fyr B. ; 30, whereas; 32, vs bothe wonders fore; 33, that fame; 35, than / what 422. I, maner of knyght ; hym not ; 3» yf yc knowe not than OAXTON'S AIO) WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 91 do I / for I enfure you that it was fyr L. du lake ; all togyder at ones loked ; 10, and ledde hym vnto the rounde ; 12, all with one ; 17, the b^ynner ; 20, are ryght hertely ; vnto ; 22, fyr T. ; 24, I am lothe ; to do in ; 29, [letters] ; 32, nobleffe ; 33, afore by ; 34, full well. 423. 8, on fyr T. for his; 9, [that] ; 10, [bothe] ; went out; 14, [men] ; 17, [had] ; 18, were the noble knyght ; 19, & the quene la beale I. was paflynge gladde ; 22, [for] ; 23, fyr B. ; 24, fyr A. ; demaunded a ; 26, afked the ; 28, fayd the ; 29, now lyueth. 424. 2, vnto the ; 3, and hath made ; 6, heuy and fory ; g, vnto ; II, he euer; 12, what thynge ; 13, fhamefully dyfpofed ; 15, now lyuyng; 16, for to; 18, Afalfe; 20, fyr A.; 23, thou wel ; 25, fyr A. 426. 2, repofed ; 3, vnto ; or not ; 5, vpon ; 6, vnto a tree ; 8, and moone; pytefuUeft; 12, mother vnto; and vnto; 13, for your; 14, nere to; 15, [Fayr]; made a; 16, it is well; 19, [a] fheelde; 23, are of ; [there]; 24, that l}aieth ; 27, that lyueth; of hym fpeketh ; 28, ialoufye ; 29, [ony] fuche a ; 32, of hym fhame ; 33, as ony ; 35, Well than fayd. 426. 4, make it ; 6, and he ; 10, egged ; 1 1, anone fmote ; 12, fore on his fheelde ; hors croupe ; 17, after and ; 19, fayd he ; 20, your fpere; 21, [with fwerdes] forbare hym longe; 22, fmote hym many ; 23, Whan ; that he ; he waxed ; 25, fore vpon ; 26, vnto ; 27, chere with you / me thynketh ; 30, leue for to ; as ye ; Syr gramercy ; 31, are not ; with kyng ; 32, fayd to hym ; for to ; 35, vnto a ; 36, for to ; the whiche he ; 37, for to. 427. 2, that ye ; 3, was there ; 6, vnto a ; 7, ende of that brydge ; 10, one is called fyr ; 11, that other is called fyr ; 1 2, fyr D. ; 1 3, alwayes ye are layde to the groude ; Than was ; 15, and ranne agajmft fyr T. ; and there ; 16, fente to ; 17, for to ; wolde he ; 18, iufte agajme ; in to the ; 19, and they prayed ; 2 1, that hyght ; 25, fyr B. ; 27, [owne] ; And alfo ye wolde haue ; yf I had ; 34, none euylle ; And it is. 428. 2, are & euer haue ben ; 3, and go aboute / is but ; 7, went vnto theyr ; 10, and the; 14, the to leue; for he gooth vnto ; 16, vnto my ; [with hym] ; 17, I haue not his ; 18, fyr D. ; 20, vnto ; 23, out of his ; 24, fyr D. ; 27, 29, fyr B. ; 32, And fo ; 34, had rydden [forth] aboute a four myle [englyflhe]; 35, [tyl that] ; vnto a ; where as. ^^29. 3, quod kynge; 4, this iuftynge; knewe well that the knyght was ; 6, he wolde rather that ; 7, wold [not] iufte with hym ; 12, for to do ; 16, on that ; 20, on theyr waye ; 21, for to ; fayd to hym ; 22, rounde table ; not in ; 25, for to ; 27, maner of 92 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN wyfe ; 28, ye not ; 29, fore hated ; vnto you ; 30, yourfelfe foo ; y* ye; 3i,agrete; 35, ye are. 430. I, vnto a; 2, where as; he prayd ; 3, refted ; 6, thofe knyghtes that were of ; 7, of his ; 8, demaunde you ; not yet ; 9, fyth that I iufted with hym / & he gaue me ; 10, ye ought to haue no ; 13, thought euer ; fo as ; 14, towarde them ; 1 5, A.'s courte ; 19, le cueur hardy ; 28, were tyed ; 29, yonder I fe ; 31, we are; 34, rode from ; 37, the Iheelde ; 38, rounde table. 431. 3, [thenne] ; 4, fyr L. or fyr T. ; 11, had refted them ; 13, all arraut knyghtes ; 1 5, he was ; 16, [alle] ; 17, anfwered he ; 26, kyng Marke; 30, That am I lothe ; 33, rode forth [on]; 35, where as. 432. I, quod fyr G. ; 8, and [my] ; 16, by the fayth that I owe to god ; 1 1, fyr D. was armed ; 13, fyr D. ; 15, vnto a ; 16, on as faft as his hors ; 18, nyghe vnto; 22, [all]; faft as he ; 25, And whan ; 26, fyr D. ; chace fo ; 27, as they had ben ; 28, for to fe ; 29, were hurte ; 30, with his ; 31, he made kyng A. laugh ; 35, in that way. 433. I, come; 4, palTe by the; 8, faye foo; 10, agajmft fyr D. ; II, nerehande; 14, [Knyght] ; 19, fir V. anone ; 21, vnto; 22, knyght arraunt ; 26, that I ; 29, to them / and reherfed vnto them ; [of hym] ; 36, but onely ; behynde the other company ; 37, for he was ; [and D. had his harneis]. 434. I, and alwayes ; 2, hym moche; 3, to the wordes that kyng M. fayd ; 5, a page / and fayd to hym ; 6, Ryde lyghtly vnto ; maner that ftandeth fo fayre ; vnto ; 7, of that maner / and ; for to ; me fome ; 9, knyght that I am ; 10, is to faye in ; 11, he went ; 12, as yf that it ; aboute a ; 13, page ; [his way] ; as he was bydden ; 14, he told; 15, whiche; 16, [lord]; 17, fyr P. ; 21, And than; 26, therwith [alle] ; 32, [that] ; he was as heuy as they ; fyr V. ; fyr D. ; 34, that I. 436. 9, whiche ; 12, haue ye notmette ; that had a ; I3,hedes therin ; 15, wente ; Syr I thanke you ; 17, late in the euenynge ; • 20, from his ; fyr D. was ; 26, other ladyes ; 27, loue you ; blame you ; 29, [the] I ; 30, you ; 38, that it was. 436. 2, where as he had ; for to ; 3, to fyr A. ; 4, there redy ; 5, kynge A. ; 6, togyder / and by ; fyr A. ; 7, in the ryghtwyfe ; 1 1, whiche; 14, vnto hym ; 16, fayd he; [ye] ; 20, I am ; 21, ryght- wyfe ; 22, that noble; 24, whiche; 2S,thynges hyd and vnknowen; 27, ryghtwyfe; it fprange vnto; 28, vnto; 34, [the lofle of]; & [of]. 437. I, that fyr T. wepte ; 2, vnto ; 3, [to] yonder; knyght kynge M. vnto your prefence agayne ; 4, requyre yow ; s^eyne to OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 93 me ; 6, all the ; 14, fo whan ; the noble knyght fyr L. ; 16, vnto the; knyght fyr L. ; 21, the kynge [Marke] ; 22, [that]; 27, A.'s courte ; the fame ; 29, flat vnto ; erth before ; 33, your heed ; 34, or elles had I ; 35, by his ; 36, [to] as. 438. 5, and a fals diflymuler; 6, them two; 10, euer he; 11, be ye ; 12, ye are ; 14, and yf ; 16, yf that ; 17, are ye rydynge ; 19, ye not of ; 24, fet by ; 26, coude not ; 29, not for fere or ; 31, [fame] ; mette togyder. 439. I, than foure ; 2, bothe fo moche; 14, and alfo fyr P. ; 15, the one y* other; 22, Syr fayd fyr Dinadan ; 24, ye (hall ; [now] ; grete and noble ; 28, fyr D. ; 29, fo that ; 30, Sir knight ; y' my ; 31, brother vnto fyr S. ; [and noble] ; 32, [I we] ben ; 34, hertely for ; of that ; 35, name and what ye be ; & here I ; fayth that I owe to god ; 36, but moche more rather [be] auaunced vnto grete honour and worlhip ; 38, vpon my. 440. 8, well knowe ; 20, yf [that] ; 21, fayd fyr P. ; 23, owne brother ; whiche ; 26, knowe it that (he ; 27, yf that ; 30, as they fate ; 31, rydynge with a ; 32, And than he ; 33, vnto. 441. I, that thou ; vnto the ordre ; 2, that thou ; 3, [for] ; 5, befeche the ; deale with it ; 6, fyr P. ; 7, beholde your dedes ; there came ; 9, And anone ; 11, vnto the ; 13, [alle] ; 14, vnto the grounde; 1 8, And vpon the walles .... there were ; whiche ; 22, the fadels ; of theyr ; 31, [euer was] ; what fo euer knyght he be ; 33, [alle]. 442. 2, [thorou the ben ted (helde and] ; 5, to reft you ; 8, you afore ; 10, and that ye ; 12, fyr P. ; that I wold ; 13, in hand ; 15, that ye wyll iufte ; 18; thofe two ; 21, [alle] ; 24, for all ; he lefte ; 25, This feynge fyr D. ; 26, knyght with the reed (heelde; But the knyght ; 27, bare hym clene ouer his hors tayle; 28, But the knyght wolde not fuffre ; 29, with theyr horfes ; [and] ; arraunte knyghtes. 443. 8, and locked ; 11, vnto fyr D. ; of no ; 14, vpon hym ; 15, fyr D. ; 17, haue had ; 18, fyr P. ; 22, pages ; 24, he alyghted to reft ; 25, at the fountayne ; 27, [ye] of ; 29, fayd he ; 31, fyr P. ; 33, [all] ; 34, made hym redy for. 444. I, fyr P. ; 3, and [to] ; 4, fyr P. ; 8, [foo he] ; 10, or that [euer]; 13, cutte infonder ; 1 6, ouercouered ; full fore ; Somtyme; 17, foyned ; fomtyme ; 19, with a ftroke of a fpere ; 20, fyr P. ; 23, vnto fyr P. ; am I lothe ; 31, hym mercy; 33, that I; 34, batayle with me ; 36, bothe his ; n, Syr P. ; 38, [fore]. 446. I, haue fought ; [not] ; 3, that no force / for I (hal ; 4, but that you ; 5, you the better all the ; 6, I excepte the fame ; 7, [ex- cepte] of my ; 9, [bothe] ; and ftaunched ; 10, in a ; them well and 94 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN eafely all that ; 12, fyr Ewayne and ; 13, vnto A.'s courte ; 14, [the kynge] ; 15, [thurgh the foreft] ; 16, hyt them ; 17, and fporte at; 18, and [at]; all they; 19, that had; 20, yf [that] ; 23, vnto a; where that ; mother is ; 24, made a ; 25, vnto my ; 26, why wylte ; not ones ; 27, that his ; the noble ; 29, let vs tume ; 30, and fyr D. ; 32, whiche ; vpon a ; 33, fyr G. ; whiche was ; 35, well at eafe» 446. I, towarde the ; of my lorde kynge ; 4, reft ; me a whyle ; 6, not to longe ; I wyll ; 8, By my fayth ; fyr D. ; 9, talent vnto fyr T. ; 10, fyr D. ; 12, to you ; 20, and fayd / wyte ; 29, for a ryght ; 31, bytwene vs fayd fyr D. ; 32, that fame; 33, A. laye; 38, excepte. 447. I, fyr D. ; 2, and [of] ; 7, he flewe four; [how] ; 8, quod kynge A.; 9, [very]; 10, more better; 11, all the; 14, endured ; fyr P. had ben there ; 16, My lorde fayd fyr T. ; 17, in all ; 18, to you ; 21, that dyd ; 22, the kyng [Arthur] ; that that knyght ; vnto ; 23, fyr D. ; 24, fyr P. alfo ; 25, fere me ; fyr P. ; 29, fyr T. fyr L. nor fyr D. ; 31, for to wynne. 448. 3, the whiche came ; 6, he had fmyten ; 8, all the other ; 10, [noyfe &] ; 16, his fadell ; 19, fyr D. ; 27, gyuen to hym ; 33, Than fayd kyng A. ; 34, And whan ; 36, downe from ; 37, vnto hym for to. 449. 2, of eche other ; 3, and in lyke wyfe was ; S, [at hym] ; 6, bycaufe he had put them vnto ; 7, fyr G. ; 8, vnto them ; 14, kynge P. ; 19, ouer this mater ; of fyr G. & his bretheme ; 20, fpeke we; vpon a; fayd to; 21, requyre you & praye you for to gyue me a ; 29, vnto god & vnto ; 32, wyll fwere that ; 34, [there] fwore. 460. I, hard faftned ; 2, (hall be well ; afterwarde ; 4, for to ; S, for to; 8, wy ft that; 16, them to be accorded ; 17, orelles; 18, and the [mooft] ; 21, the noble knyght ; 23, or flee that ; 24, vnto our lorde lesu Chryft and vnto the hyghe; 31, can byleue ; is full well ; 35, was to the. 461. 3, on Aryes ; 5, all thefe ; 6, alfo in ; 12, vnto ; 1 3, for to ; that yonge ; 1 8, hym a ; 20, fyr A. ; 2 2, loue of his father ; 26, all his ; 33, had neuer fpoken. 462. 3, hym vnto ; 5, vnto the ; 6, And whan ; 9, whiche was moche; 10, prayfed there; 11, for theyr; 12, was to the; 16, appoynted ; 17, [there] he ; 18, tofore that ; 20, And than ; 25, vnto theyr ; 27, the bote blode ; 28, ye may ryght well wyte that ; 29> [al] ; 30, a man ; 3 1, to hym thus ; 32, a grete ; 33, whiche. 463. I, fyr G. ; 2, yet thou ; 4, it is ; 1 2, that I ; 1 3, and ther- fore ; 19, kynge A. ; 23, was fyr Launcelot ; other of the rounde table ; 27, & I am fure ye ; 28, [the] whiche ; yf fir ; 30, than all ; 31, [the noble] ; 32, for than were gone two ; 34, that ye. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DB WORDB'S EDITIONS. 95 464. 4, a fleynge; 9, [alle]; 10, for to; 11, 13, fyr M. ; 14, fyr A.; 17, 18, fyr D.; 24, [alle]; 25, Fayre knightes fayd he / ye fhall knowe that my name is fyr D. ; 27, 29, 32, 35, fyr D. ; 28, out of all; 32, euer; 33>fyrB. ; 34, was fyr; 36, hisowne; 37, fayd fyr D. ; all he. 466. I, for to make fhorte tale ; 2, from his ; 5, fyr D. ; io» fyr D. ; 18, [out] ; 19, whofe name ; and a ; 20, 25, kynge A.; 25, [of the] quene ; 32, & the quene and fyr L. 466. I, and [the] ; 2, L. du lake ; anfwered and fayd [and to make ftiort tale] ; 7, fyr T. de Lyones ; 9, fyr L. ; 13, for to ; 14, kynge M. ; to morowe fayd ; 17, Than fyr T. and la beale I. fayd / we pray you ; 18, ye wyll ; 23, [as] at ; 27, than as ; 33, [of] his. 467. 2, vpon many ; vpon his ; 4, L. du lake ; in his mynde ; S, And than ; 6, his mooft enemy ; 8, And than ; 1 1, on fyr T. ; 12, had redde; 23, fyr D. ; 25, feruaunt to; 27, yet I loue; 29, fyr D. ; 31, by all thefe thretenynges ; 32, neuer no man; gete ought of hym. 468. 2, made by kynge M. [the] whiche; 3, inftrument; 5, and [to] ; 7, that he ; fore wounded ; 9, reft ; 11, the Senefchall ; 12, with a ; 13, nyghe vnto ; 14, fyr E. ; 1 5, y* his ; 17, he wolde ; 19, [thenne] ; 20, thus . Syr ; 22, that ye ; 24, than fayd ; 25, for to ; 27, Whan fyr T. vnderftode ; 28, the kynge ; 29, fofte hackeney ; 35, may I. 469. I, yet all guaryfthed and hole ; 3, reft you ; 5, kynge M. ; for to go to T. ; 6, to reft; 9, Markes blode; 10, grete and myghty; 13, And the good knyght fyr D. ; 14, with his; 15, was grete brekynge; 16, fmytyng of good knyghtes . And euer; 17, of all; 21, folowed them fafte; 23, portcoleys ; 25, fyr T. fent ; 26, he wold come ; he were hole ; for no fooner coude he do hym god ; 28, fyr E. ; kynge M. yelde ; 29, may [not] ; 34, to the caftell of T. ; 35, [wonder] ; 37, vnto. 460. 4, ryght glad ; 11, vnderftode hym ; 12, hym [his] ; 13, hym an ; 14, Than fayd ; [thus] vnto ; 1 8, [alle] ; 1 9, fyr E. ; 20, to kynge; 21, for to; 23, [that] it; 27, fyr E. wyft it; 30, dyf- comforte you not for one ; 3 1, of y* world. 461. 7, Elyas y* ; 10, vp agayne on ; 1 1, [alle] ; mette [with] fyr E. the capytayne; 14, euery party; 17, they of without; 20, ony more ; eyther partye ; 21, fyr E. ; 23, go vnto ; than was he ; 24, this fyr E. the capytayne fente ; defpyte & angre whether ; 28, flee myn ; euer here after ; 29, And than ; 30, lord & capytayn fyr E. ; for to ; 33, all his ; 34, was beft to do. 462. 2, Notwithftandynge all this fayd no kn)^ht coude be founde that wold fyght with hy ; 5, fyr E. ; 6, without that ; 8, 96 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN layd they al ; in hand ; lo, for to reft ; 1 1, yf I ; 13, and told hym where he; 18, was with; 19, fyr E. ; 21, may not demaude; 28, playne feelde ; 29, to me his ; 31, [a] feuen dayes here ; 32, with hy to morowe; 33, meffenger was ; 34, Herken vnto my wordes felowe fayd ; 35, to make ; 36, vpon his ; 38, rounde table. 463. 3, vttermeft ; 4, [all] ; 6,[alle] ; 8, theende ; 12, that one from that other / and they ; 14, went vnto ; 17, as there had ben a; 29, there grete ; on the; 31, kynge Marke ; all fhamed ; [all] for ; 32, the frenflhe ; 37, whiche afore. 464. I, fyr E. ; 3, vnto the ; 10, he dyed ; to kyng M. ; 11, fyr E. ; 12, for to ; 13, harmes and domages ; 20, let vs ouer paffe this ; 22, [at] ; 23, ioye of the vyftory whiche he had / bycaufe the Seffoynes were fo put ; 24, Elyot ; 26, T. de Lyones ; of the lay ; fyr D. ; 28, that fyr D. ; 29, Elyot; 36, vpon my; 31, Than as kyng M. was at meet Elyot the harper came in ; 33, fyr D. ; 36, wrothe with hym. 466. 2, Eliot; /tne 7 wJiolly omitted; 10, And than; 11, deuyfe vnto fyr L. and vnto; 12, But for; 14, made & ordeyned by ; 17, whiche befell ; 19, fyr B. whiche ; 20, vpon a; 21, after that the; 22, prynce fyr; 23, of them he; 24, was day; 28, the other ; 29, fyr B. ; 30, fet vpon ; 33, that this ; 34, & alfo y' fyr B. 466. I, beynge out; and lackynge naturall reafon ; [he]; for the noble prynce fyr B. ; 2, & comauded them to ; 4, as y* father ; 6, fyr B. ; 10, fayd to hym [thus] ; 13, I myght haue had ; 14, fyr B. ; thatyf; 17, for to; 20, A. his wyfe; 22, but that; 28, to; 30, Lorfelyn ; 3 1, chylde Alyfaunder ; 32, rode her waye. 467. 2, fynde A. ; 3, fyr S. ; 4, vpon payne ; 8, fayd (he ; 10, 11, fyrS. ; ii,foneA. ; I5,[euer]; 1 9, [al] ; fyr S. ; 25, refted herfelfe ; vnto the ; 26, that was ; 30, cofyn to her ; 31, and the [that fame] ; told dame ; 33, dame A. ; tyl that her fone A. 468. I, fyr B. ; vnto dame A. ; 3, made a ; 4, fayd Anglydes ; 6, fyr B. ; 9, I am content that it be ; dame A. ; 10, for to make ; conftable came; 12, God be; 13, euer were tolde to me; con- ftable fyr B. ; 15, all be ; 18, dame A. ; 19, fayd vnto hym thefe wordes ; [fwete] ; 20, and vpon the ; of knighthode ; 24, And whan ; 28, that for ; 30, tofore my face in my prefence ; the which I ; 31, to you now. 469. 3, [all] ; fyr A. ; vnto ; 6, [that] I may ; 7, vnto god and vnto; 9, fyr A. ; and well armed ; 11, [a]; 1 2, none of them ; 13, for to go to ; 1 4, fyr A, ; 15, [tyme] ; 1 6, falfe traytour ; 2 1 , drawen ; M. thou come; nere me ; 24, & traytourfly; 25, praye god fende fyr A. ; 27, fyr A. ; 34, nor yet fyr D. ; 36, for to ; 37, and alfo fyr S. ; faued his lyfe. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 97 470. 2, [alle] ; 3, vnto ; 4, of the noble ; he fholde ; in the gouernaunce of fyr L. ; 6, And fo ; to fyr A. ; 8, and counfeyle ; the kn)^ht whiche had; 9, fyr A.; comaunded hym for to; 10, nedes muft I do fo ; 13, [euer] ; in thyne owne countree ; 1 5, Wher-* with kyng M. was wonders ; 16, and vnto ; 18, in a ; 19, fuche as were ; 20, and Breufe ; 21, but that ; 23, the yonge knyght fyr A ; 26, and that alwayes he bare; 27, dyenge daye; for to; vpon ; 28, fyr A was ; for to ; 29, vnto ; 3 1, degree ; whiche tumeymente •o^gc C. ; 33, whiche was. 471. 2, for to ; 4, quod M. ; 9, was fyr ; And y* other ; 1 1, the one ; fyr G. ; fyr Garaunt ; 12, tolde quene ; 13, by a ; 14, damoy- fcl of; 20, vnto the ; 21, fyr A. ; 22, vnto her ; [thus] ; 23, with a knyght of this ; 24, the whiche is ; 25, vnto me ; and his name is called fyr M. ; 28, fyr A. ; 29, body I wyll ; 30, Than forthwith [all] ; 33, full egrely ; fyr A. ; 34, and fyr ; 35, fyr M. 472. I, yet ftialt thow ; 2, quod fyr A. ;• 4, wylde bores ; and fmote vpon theyr; 7, came quene; 8, this fyr; 10, daungerouft; I2,fyr A. ; fo he; 1 3, on his fete ; 14, for fyr; 1 7, rames or bores ; fell bothe; 19, fyr M. ; 21, fyr A.; 23, fyr M. ; for the; 24, Isood] ; 2S,pryde ; 26, fayd fyr ; 29, to me ; 30, for I promyfe the faythfully as I am ... . flee thee; 33, Than s^ayne; laft fyr; 34, fmote fyr; he raflhed; 35, and lyghtly; 36, thus done; 37, vnto hym ; 38, mounted but he fell downe flatte on the erth for feblenes. 473. I, The damoyfel of the caftell feynge that / layde fyr A. in a ; 2, neyther fete nor myght ; 3, the grounde ; 6, & gaue hym ; 7, momynge after ; 9, was he ; 13, wente to ; 14. bad hym ; 1 8, fayd (he; 2O9 vnto a; 21, fayd fyr; 23, them to; 24, and to wedde togyder; 25, in a; 27, not but; vnto her; 28, whiche at; 29, quene M. ; to fyr ; 30, fayd fyr A. ; 31, fayd quene. 474. 2, fyr A.; 3»bycaufehe; S, to quene; 8, fyr A. laye; 10, yf ye; 12, fyr A.; 13, fayd (he; 15, [Quene]; 17, fayd fyr; 18, rather than ; 19, a pleafure ; So god helpe me ; 21, fayd fyr ; 23, for to be ; 24, that is a ; for he is ; 26, he wyll ; 29, ye fliall ; 3 1» fyr A. ; 33, fayd fyr ; 35, fent to. 476. 2, longe afore that ; 4, that vpon ; 6, fyr A. ; 12, flyll in the ; 14, [a] ; and a daye ; 16, that there ; 19, for to goo on ; 21, whiche was; 23, vnto kyng A.; 24, that may; 25, the knyght; 28, grete landes ; 29, vpon her ; as fyr A. ; vpon his ; 31, [the] erth ; 32, but that there ; 33, with fyr ; 34, fyr S. 476. 3, ryght well ; fayd fyr A. ; And than ; 4, And whan ; than flie ; 5, none other ; 7, whan fyr A. ; 10, [the] lyfe ; 1 1, Fayre lady fayd he / my name is fyr A ; 12, fayre damoyfel fayd he / YOL. n. o 98 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN tdl me; 14, eche other; 16, talked togyder; 17, fyr H. ; and he afked ; 21, And there ; 22, And fyr ; 24, fyr A. ; 27, for to ; [and repofe hym] ; 28, had holpen ; 29, dame Alys ; 30, [her] ; 32, vnto this damoyfell ; 35, vnto the noble knyght fyr L. Truly fayre lady; 36, fyr A. 477. I, to fyr T. ; [Thene] ; 3, that other ; de les ; 6, on fote; 7> [^] ; 9, he was; io,hewas; 12, fawethat; on his; 14, thought to haue ; 15, had holpen ; 17, on her ; forthwith ; 19, vnto fyr A. ; 21, fyr A.; 22, out his ; (he fawe ; 23, & Mordred alfo in to ; 24, fyr A. ; 26, paffyng wroth ; 27, had fo ; 28, dame Alys ; 33, reherce them all ; within thofe ; 34, or [with]. 478. 2, frenflhe booke ; 3, tyll that ; 4, whiche hyght ; [good] ; 7, & fyr A. lorfelyn ; 8, that fyr; 9, vnto; 10, vnto fyr L. ; 11, that he; 12, forowe was; 13, vnto; 18, came vnto; all his; 19, let doo crye ; 2 1, for to ; wyll well ; 22, wyte you wel that I may ; 24, of your goodnes to gyue me lycence for to ; with a ; 25, fo that fyr ; 26, take you vnto his ; fyr G. ; 27, than fayd quene G. ; take fuche knyghtes w^ me as pleafeth ; 29, anone the quene; for to; 32, G. the haute prynce. 479. 2, [and] prynces ; 3, many noble ; 4, at the fyrft ; 7, the range ; 8, was all ; 1 1, of them gate ; grete fpere ; 16, vpon his ; 1 9, fyr B. ; 20, he was wonders wroth ; 26, bothe [the] ; 27, partyes ; 34, And whan. 480. 2, this fyr Mel)^aunt ; 3, with a ; 4, a fpere ; fame tyme ; his father met; 5, vnto whome; 6, fone fyr; 7, that he; 9, And fo ; fyr M. ; 11, fote togyder ; there fyr ; 1 2, [there] ; fyr Galahalt the; IS, vnto the; 16, the whiche; from her; 17, And that fame knyght ; 21, go to fuche ; 24, take it vpon hym & graute to you ; 28, and [to] ; 29, And tJian the ; 32, And than they drewe [out] ; 35, loued fyr ; 37, fyr P. ; [felf]. 481. 2, in doubte; 18, vnto fyr; 19, nothynge myght byte; 20, And whan ; 2 1, [wyft and] ; downe to the ; 22, was ryght fore ; 23, fyr P. ; 25, fayd fir; 28, another ryght foone; 29, vnto you; A fyr fayd fyr P. ; 30, are at ; 32, fo there came fyr ; 33, G. the haute prynce ; fo harde with ; 34, But fyr. 482. ly whan fyr; 2, that he; 4, not fyr; 6, was fyr; the haute; 9, fyr G. ; 10, fyr D. ; 12, fyr M. ; 13, not fallen; 16, vnto the worfte ; 18, fyr S. ; 19, Than [the] ; 20, to lodgynge ; 22, fyr P. ; 23, And anone ; 25, fyr A. ; 26, to fyr G. ; fyr P. ; 2y, fyr A.; 29, fayd fyr; 30, Whan the Haute pryce; 33, were bothe; 36, fyr A. 483. I, fyr P. ; 4, wente to ; 5, fyr M. ; bycaufe that ; 1 5, Than there came in; 18, fyr A.; 21, a grete; 22, vnder y*horfes; 23, CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONa 99 began fyrft ; 24, Syr G. fir Gawa)mes ; 26, & fmote downe fyr ; man to the erth ; 27, And than ; 28, fyr Blamore de ganys fyr B.'s ; 29, and there eyther of them ; with theyr fperes ; [theyre] ; 32, his nofe / mouth and eeres ; 33, by y* helpe of. 484, I, [there] ; 2, whiche ; fyr EHas le ; 6, well as he ; 7 fo that ; 8, vnto ; 10, there came fyr ; 12, was a grete bourder / and ; IS, fyr P.; [thus]; Syr here; here by; 18, 20, fyr P.; 20, So [the] ; 2 1, [they] were ; 24, vnto ; 25, therwith [alle] ; [in his hand] ; 3 2, fyr G. the Haute ; 3 3, than they two ; 3 5, fyr P. [alle] ; 36, vnto. 486. 8, Now begynneth ; 1 1, fyr S. ; 13, mother / and how he appeled an erle before kynge A. / for he made ; 14, on our ; 26, So whan duke ; 27, fyr L. ; 29, vpon payne ; none of them (holde touche hym ; 34, lefte hande. 488. 2, neuer no ; 3, fyr L. vnto ; 5, where on horfback ; vnto ; 6, whiche; 7, full myghtely agayne ; 10, ouerthrewe many good; And there; 11, on the ryght hande and on; 12, drewe abacke; 13, And therwith [all] the Haute pryce let ; vnto ; 14, the d^free ; 15, fyr P. and fyr B. de ganys . And fyr S. and fyr E. fought on fote; 17, were they; 19, vnto the; 20, in bothe her; 22, And in lykewyfe dyd fyr D. ; 23, no man there; 25, morowe after fyr G. tfie ; 27, came in the meane feafon ; 31, croupe / fo that he fell to y* erth ; 32, vnto fyr ; 33, fyr E. ; So whan. 487. 2, fyr P. ; 3, [a] (horte ; 4, [for] ; 5, fyr A. ; 6, thus fmyte ; 7, [alle] ; lo, fyr P. ; 11, iufte ony ; fayd fyr ; 14, of them gate ; in theyr hande ; 15, that fyr P. ; brake ; 16, [alle] ; 20, vnto ; 22, fyr L. ; 25, O fyr; 27, fyrG.'s; 29, to me; l^rngA. ; 30, [the] whiche; 36, couenable. 488. 2, vnto ; where as ; 4, whiche was ; vnto ; 5, knyght farafyn whiche; fyr C. ; 7, this fyr; 8, letted ; 10, that fyr; 14, vnto her ; to fyr C. ; 17, fyr P. ; 18, fyr C. ; 19, rode to ; 20, fyr G. the; 21, redy [the]; 22, afore fyr; 23, [at]; 25, fyr D. ; 26, and fyr D. fmote ; 28, was a iefter & a ; 33, fawe fyr ; 35, [that] ye ; and [the noble]. 489. 6, and to the ; fyr D. ; 9, at fyr ; 10, [the] dyner ; 1 1, let blowe; and fyr C. ; 14, downe to the ; 15, drewe theyr; 17, 18, fyr C. ; 18, fyr P. ; 20, gaue vnto fyr ; 2 1, made hym to knele vpon one of his knees ; 22, fyr P. ; arofe vp lyghtely and gaue hym fuche a buffet vpon ; 23, [ry3t] ; 24, [Corfabryn] ; 25, fyr C. ; 26, worfte that thou canft ; 27, a ftenche ; fo that ; 30, fyr P. ; 32, vnto fyr L. ; 34, fyr C; 38. fyr P. 490. 3, a vowe ; tyll that ; 7, And fo dyd bothe ; 10, to the ; 12, there; 14, other / [and] ; 15, caft from theyr horfes downe to the grounde ; 17, whiche were ; 19, grounde ; 2 1, toke a ; 22, [alle] ; loo LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 23, drewe out ; 25, many knyghtes ; 27, there were many knyghtes that fledde; 28, fayd to them; fo fro; 30, all y* ; 33, fayre bretheren ; vpon your ; 34, Durynge thefe wordes there came. 491. 4, fyr B. ; 5, vpon the duke C. of Clarauce ; 6, erle [of] ; 8, he at hym ; 9, vnto ; 1 1, fyr D. ; and he ; 15, And whan; 16, he fawe ; 1 7» [and that he gatte betwixe two dyffhes] ; he ferued ; 18, fayd vnto hym thus ; 21, [wel] ; fyr D. vnto fyr L. ; 23, [fir D. faid L.] And I enfure ; 24, neuer mete the no more / nor alfo with thy ; 25, meteth with me ; 26, be fo ; buyftous fpere ; 27, fyr L. ; make eucr ; 29, Queue G. 492. S, holpe ; 8, they began ; 1 3, [there] ; to make ; 1 5, two ; 16, ye may beholde; 18, that we; 23, the raungell ; 26, fyr G.; 27, where as ; 28, all armed ; 29, fyr D. ; 31, vpon hym ; 32, with grete fcomes they ; 34, fo they ; 35, And than they ; 36, vnarmed hym ; them all ; 38, fo brought in. 498. I , were there ; 2, fyr D. vnto fyr L. ; 3, affent of them all ; 16, that I fhall ; 19, fo euer ; 20, vnto my ; that I was ; 21, [that] whan ; 31, fyr L. 494. I, And than ; 9, there fet ; 1 3, fyr T. had he ; 14, brufed many knyghtes ; 1 8, y* other were ; 1 9, nothynge fo fore behated ; 20, in the; 21, Syr neuewe; am full; 22, God thanke you my; 23, And than ; for to be ; in to an ; 24,hors lytter; fygne of grete ; neuewe ; 27, for to ete ; 29, for to be ; in to ; 3 1, for to ; 32, and his ; 34, Whan the queue la ; how fyr T. ; fhe fent ; 3 S, fyr T. was ; 36, fyr S. ; wyfte that; [&] anone he had knowlege that; 38, fyrS. 496. 2, [as] by ; 5, [there] ; 6, and [there] ; 8, fyr S. ; 9, & gaue an other a grete woude ; but fyr ; 10, on his ; 13, tyll [that] ; 18, he had fayd ; 19, and by ; 23, Returne we vnto ; 26, were able to here ; 28, let bury ; 29, within a ; 31, vnto warre ; 34, do make. 496. I, [dyd] made ; 6, forthwith ; 14, lyke a traytour ; that I ; 19, other lettres ; 2 1, vpon the farafyns ; 22, vnto fyr. 497. 5, fyr P. ; 7, ftreyghte to ; 9, how he had ; 12, ye well ; mooft noble ; 1 3, yf that ; 17, no more fo ; 20, for to ; 21, that flie is ; 23, And fo ; 24, y* kyng ; 26, And than anone ; 29, for to ; the farafyns ; 3 1, Dynas the Seneffhall ; 32, farafyns ; than he anone in all the hafte he myght put ; 38, Whan la beale I. 498. 8, to that purpofe ; 9, and vnto fyr S. ; 14, to her worde ; 15, had deuyfed ; 18, with thofe; 21, this countree; 22, countree foure ; 23, whiche ; 27, and for to ; 29, And whan ; how all thefe ; [thus] ; 30, were ouerthrowen ; vnto fyr ; 31, how that ; 34, fyr T. was there ; 35, ryght glad. 499. I, that fyr T. rode ; and than he rode after hym ; 2, CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDITS EDITIONS. loi ryght grete ; 4, the whiche ; 5, put y^ caftell in to theyr goueraaunce as theyr owne ; 6, was ryght well ; 7, [Royall] ; 14, vnto her lorde kynge; 21, of his; 26, on this; 27, were not glad; 28, by this crye whiche ; 30, at vs ; 37, & [to] la. 600. I, [in]; 2, [goo]; 11, rechace; 15, vpon a; 16, me gretely ; 17, that ye ; 18, alfo well ; 19, for to ; and [to] ; 26, for to; 27, drynke of that welle; 28, vnto; efpyed that; 29, helme vpon his heed ; 33, fyr B. ; fo forthwith [alle] ; 34, to them ; the good ; 35, that one to that other. 601. I, fayd fyr Breufe faunce pyte ; 2, well fayd he ; 4, bycaufe k5mg ; 7, the quene ; 8, in this ; 10, fyr P. ; haftely (hall ; 1 5, vpon a ; 1 8, and a ; 19, that wyll ; 2 1, A.'s courte ; 25, fyr B. ; 26, fyr P. ; 30, hors and man ; 31, [thus] ; 33, vttermeft ; 34, for all ; whiche ; 37, [euer] ; 38, was fore. 602. I, after hym ; and [thorugh]; 2, B. faunce pyte; fledde thus ; 3, [euen] ; 4, the one ; that other ; 5, and that other hyghte fyr Harry le ; 6, fyr P. de Galys ; 7, [of his tyme] ; 8, fyr B. ; thefe thre ; 9, cryed aloude ; 1 3, is fyr B. ; yf that ; 1 4, ony mercy ; here with; 18, And whan; 19, hymfelfe alone; 22, And fo than; 25, euer he ; 28, on y* erth [thenne] ; vnto hymfelfe that fyr B. faunce pite was neuer ; 36, grounde ; 37, dedes & aftes ; 38, vpon. 603. I, put vnto ; 2, B. faunce pite ; 3, And whan ; 4, vnhappy wyll ; 5, And than ; 7, vnto the ; as though he wolde ; And whan ; 9, (hame of thyfelfe ; 1 1, bothe hors ; 19, 23, fyr B. ; 23, he is of all cowardes the ; [knyghte] ; 27, fyr E. ; 28, had mette ; 29, 32, fir B. ; 30, and forowe ; 33, fyr P. 604. 2, with hym ; 3, all redy ; fyr B. ; 5, 6, fyr P. ; 7, fyr E. ; 8, nor no ; 12, fyr P. ; 14, fyr P. ; 23, And whan ; 24, fyr L. was dede; 26, arofe vp; 28, metci togyder; [wyde]; man myght; 32, A.'s courte. 606. 3, for to ; 7, to daye ; 8, had flepte ; grenynge ; 9, [and his hors ftode by hym] ; 1 1, vpon ; 12, fayd quod ; 13, quod fyr ; 17, [And] as ; knowe ; 18, fyr D. ; 19, tell me ; 21, f)^ht but yf ; 22, for to; 23, ftyll houed ; 24, come; 25, that wyll; 26, It is the ; 29, whofe ; 30, fyr E. ; 31, [ful] ; 35, fyr D. ; 37, all arraunt ; 38, one for to ; another ; fyr E. 606. I, whether he wyll or not ; 2, Than fayd fyr D. ; 3, [al] ; 4, fyr E. ; 5, how is it with you now ; 6, Me thynketh that ; ryght well ; vpon ; 7, ony good ; now reuenge my fhame ; 9, from hens ; 13, fyr D. ; 14, moche the; 16, And foo fyr T. rode; 18, what meaneth ; 22, than was ; but a ; 23, [for] ; by caufe he fayd well ; 24, is but a; vnto vs; 25, yf fyr L. ; 26, vpon thofe ; 27, in- contynent he ; 28, a lytell ; 32, hors croupe ; 34, as he ferued the I02 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN fyrft knyght / foo he ferued hym ; 35, gate them vpon theyr fete as well ; 36, and theyr ; to do ; vnto the vttermeft. 607. 3, vs not ; S, fyr G. ; brother vnto ; 6, vnto the noble ; 8, is grete ; 9, ye that ben ; 1 1, in all ; 12, but late agone (as I herde faye) that ; 1 3, whiche ; 1 7, waye as he dyd ; 1 8, [ther] than had it ben nede to haue ben many moo knyghtes than ; 1 9, [all] ; them and rode ; 20, And fo ; 21, fayd the one to ; 25, fayd quod ; drewe ; 26, myghty buffet; 27, from his; and [he]; 28, And than fyr T. turned hym vnto fyr G. / and he; 31, rode ftreyght; 33, before; 34, [fyr] (he fayd. 608. I, is of all men the ; 2, and is alfo a good knyght ; 6, for to; 7, that he hath; 9, And euen fo; 17, reft; 18, [there]; 22, [that] he ; 23, fyr D. ; A,'s courte ; 24, rounde table ; 26, the noble knyght fyr T. ; 27, fayd fyr D. ; 31, vnto you ; 32, but yf that ye ; 33, fyr D. ; 36, whiche. 609. I, good and noble ; 8, fay vnto ; ye are ; 10, that I ; 11, la beale I.; 20, whiche; 22, tyll he; 24, [he]; 26, whiche; 29, hym wylfuUy ; brake his; 30, fyr D. began; 31, to drawe out his fwerde; 33, fyr D. 610. 9, a knyght arraunt; dreffynge; 10, for to; 12, fyr T.; 22, A fyr D. ; 24, grete ioye ; this fyr ; 27, how he was ; 29, there came ; 36, fyr G. 611. 2, and perceyue full well ; 6, demed in hymfelfe ; Than the ; 7, dreffed his Iheelde and drewe out ; for to ; 21, praye you fyr T. ; 26, and ye owe me euyll wyll ye may ; 29, c5maude me ; [ryght] ; 3 1, fyr D. ; 36, well ynough ; 37, of loyous garde. 612. I, caftell of; 5, fyr P.; 9, fyr D. ; fyr G. ; 10, [there] lafted ; 15, [but he wanne the d^^ee] ; that he ; 17, that he ; 26, to fyr G. ; 28, fyr A. ; fyr G. ; fyr M. ; 32, fyr G. ; 36, Truly fayd ; [& foo] I wold I had ; 38, [or] on fote. 613. 2, [in] all the dayes of my lyf ; 3, And wha the degree was; 4, fyr A.; fyr G. ; 11, doth it; 12, fyr G. ; 13, drawe me to; 14, fayd fyr; 15, fyr D. ; 22, kynrede; 23, 25, fyr P.; 28, [faid fir T.] ; 29, be he neuer; [nor foo]; 30, and byge; 31, [knyghtes] full ofte ; 32, is nought ; 33, faid fir T. ; 34, [owne] ; 35, [Soo] ; 36, herde a dolefuU crye ; 37, veffell couered. 614. 2, and his company alyghted ; [And] ; 3, [and entred] ; [And] ; 6, [was] ; [the] ; 8, Than he was ware of ; 10, fayd he what ; 13, [fire faid the maronners that] ; 17, [that fomme of vs] we may ; [as wel as other]; 18, [foo] as; [maronners]; it {hall be; 21, to; 22, recomendacyon / and vnto ; 29, that this ; a ryght ; 31, maner of; 37, worfliypfuU eftates ; [be]; 38, for to. 616. 6, feuen dayes ; 9, fyr G. ; 18, as ye are ; 20, to his ; 27, CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE^S EDITIONS. 103 moche the worfe ; 29, that I ; [euer] ; 30, am not ; 35, forth on ; a lytell ; 36, rydyrige all armed. 616. 4, that knyght ; 5, kepe hym well ; 7, hym to the groude . And that knyght; 9, full hard ; 10, to leue ; 14, he tombled vp fo ; IS, and there he; 16, to haue dyed; 17, fore of; 18, they departed and rode; 19, comyng agaynft; 21, fyr B. ; 23, that other ; 25, whiche at ; 26, [the] whiche ; 29, vnto la ; 30, it vnto ; fyr B. ; 31, ye therwith ; 33, kepe the ; 34, all the myght that theyr horfes coude renne ; 35, And fo the kyng. 617. 4, or that be ; 5, redy to iufte with me ; to fyr T. ; 8, agayn lyghtly ; 9, fadde ftrokes ; 11, fayd fyr D. ; 14, fyr S. ; 15, to fyr D. ; 16, 18, fyr D. ; 17, fyrT. ; 18, fyr G. ; 20, fyrG. / that hors and man fell to ; 21, to fyr D. ; 26, in to the ; 28, fyr D.; 29* bare the helme of; 31, there good ; and fporte ; 32, to do to kepe them from laughynge ; 35, vnto. 618. 3, was faft on flepe ; 4, in to the whiche ye ; [in to] ; me therto ; 6, the whiche ; 7, they that were ; 1 1, was well ; 12, And than; 14, fuche [a]; wolde I ; 15, So there; 19, our lord; 25, fliall do ; 26, by our kynge ; 30, fyr E. ; 31, fyr P. ; 33, of two chyldren ; 34, had in fo grete fauour; 35, his blode fo well; 37, hym and his ; 38, for to haue. 619. I, ony rule ; 3, hym as them lyft . And ; 7, as it is euer ; 8, he wyll not therwith be fuffyfed ; 12, be well ware; 15, thefe falfe ; 16, all armed; 19, two falfe; the one that; 22, vnto; 23, vnto the deth ; 27, that I ; 28, vnto ; 33, as I haue. 620. I, and tenemetes that ; poffeffed in all ; 2, fyr E. ; 3, his maker ; 6, and that I ; 7, came to ; 9, vpon me / and reuenge ; 10, [nor lord] ; 1 1 , This was ; 13, our kynge ; 1 4, on his ; 1 5, ye pofleffe ; 20, of the worlde ; 2 1, am comen ; 24, at my hertes eafe tyll that ; 27, we that ben ; 30, two falfe ; kepe it ; 33, that ye ; me for to ; 38, nygh vnto. 621. I, vpon ; 3, here in this countre ; 4, [euer] ; S, fyr P. ; 9, of kynge H.; 1 2, and he that ; 13, inhande; I4,drewe; 15, many a ; 16, And thus they fought more ; 1 8, bothe his ; 20, was curteys ; 2 1, fyr knyght ; 22, ye be better ; 24, fyr P. ; 25, that hyther am comen; 26, vnto fyr; 27, ben now lyuynge; 28, the feconde fyr T. ; 29, & the thyrde; 31, It is well fayd quod; 32, vnto; 33, vnto my. 622. 6, was not there / whiche is the beft ; 7, fyr H. ; 10, [that was]; 12, of the courte of; 15, for moche; 17, they let; to the two; 18, comen a; 20, in a caftel; 22, He is ryghte ; 28, the whiche is not yet chriftened ; 29, and yf he ; 30, for to ; 3 1, vnto ; 36, faythfull ; 37, alfo well. I04 LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 623. I, [the] whiche ; 2, [full] ; 6, fyr H. ; 7, that other hyght fyr; 11, [that]; 14, vnto the; 15, thus he fayd; fir H. and fyr; 17, [that] ; for to ; 19, whiche ; 29, as euer ; 31, fyr H, ; 33, pryde & prefupcyon ; 34, on the grounde. 624. 3, two or thre tymes ; 4, Wherof fyr P. ; 5, [al] ; 6, grounde ; 8, a myghty ftroke ; made him to fall vpon one of his ; 9, they bothe ; 11, two wylde ; 1 2, on the erth ; 1 3, reftynge ; two large ; brethed them ; 17, a forowfuU doole ; 21, had endured well an ; 22, vpon his ; as well as ; 24, vnto ; wherfore hageft ; 28, fell vnto ; 29, groude ; And than he ftarte lyghtly to hym and rafflied of; 32, hym vnto ; 35, for to ; [alle] ; 36, [as] ; 37, all the. 626. I, So than were ; 3, [as] at ; 5, than he ; 6, they that were in ; knewe ; 1 1, So fyr T. ; 12, within [the] ; 15, goodly knyght ; 19, fyr D. ; 24, for to ; 26, for to reft ; And fo ; 30, fpake vnto ; aiked hym where were thofe ; 32, are ye ; 33, that ye are. 626. 3, withall ; 4, through fyr T. ; 5, thwarte the myddes ; 6, grounde ; therwithall ; drewe ; 8, for to ; lo, [that] he ; 11, hors by the brydell ; 1 2, than he turned ; 1 6, he fmote his ; 2 1, fyr E. ; 22, now bereth lyfe ; 23, tell me yf ye ; 24, fyr T. ; 26, fyr E. ; 28, is fj^ ; 3^1 fyr E. ; rode vnto ; 34, fyr P. talked vnto fyr T. ; 36, fo well. 627. I, for to; 3, quod fyr D. ; 8, fawe quene; 9, was fo; y* vnnethes he; 10, vnto thcyr; but fyr; 12, morowe; 14, bothe la beale I. & they ; 18, 19, fyr G. ; 20, full fayre ; 22, of fyr ; 23, So came a fquyer to fyr ; 25, elles [to] ; 26, that I bydde ; come with; 27, fayd fyr; 31, fhall encoutre; 32, Than the; told fyr G. his anfwere ; 34, fmote fyr. 628. I, a grete ; there came ; 5, there came ; of fyr ; 9, [ryghte] ; 10, [euer] ; 14, fyr G ; vnto fyr G ; 15, this fyr ; hathe ben ; 19, thyrde was ; 20, fyr D. ; 21, that they [four knjr3tes] ; 23, as longe as ; 27, [all] ; 29, hors and man ; 30, fyr V. ; fyr S. ; 34, fyr G. ; 37, fayd fyr; 38, fyr G 628. I, he y* is ; 3, la beale I. ; 4, tyll [that] ; 9, here ; 1 1, a [grete]; 12, by that home; 18, vnto a; 19, (holdebe; 20, vnto ; 23, vnto our; 27, his naturall ; 29, And whan; 32, wente vnto; 33, that the. 680. 4, not knowe; than fyr T. ; 5, I [haue]; meruayle me moche ; 7, fyr G ; 8, vs two ; 9, vnto hym ; [for] to ; 14, tyll they ; 1 5, caufe that ; 18, 1 can not tell you yet ; 19, be vnto I ; 25, fyr G.; 31, 32, fyr S.; [thenne]; 35, tyl that; 36, holpe fyr; 37, hoipe vp fyr ; 38, to theyr ; they vnlaced his. 681. 2, hym ayled ; 3, gaue hym ; 4, an other as good aga)me ; fyr P. ; 7, nedes ; 8, that ye ; 10, fyr S. ; 13, fyr G. ; 15, fayd fir ; OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN BE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 105 16, [alle] ; fyr P. ; 20, (hall we ; 25, was in ; 28, I. where fhe ; 31, Scotlande ; 32, them do ; 33, thofe ; fyr L. ; 34, not fhewe you no certaynte ; 35, of a certeynte it ben they. ^^« 2, [lyghtely]; 3, roude table; 4, Kay went; 10, cofyns to ; I ly and that ; 19, fo that ; 24, & fo bothe his hors & he fell to y* grounde ; 26, fayd kyng ; 27, hath iufted full ; 32, my two ; 33, feuen of my ; 36, whiche were. 633. I, whiche rydeth vpon ; [myghtely and] ; 3, made to be set on horlback ; thofe two ; 4, whiche fyr E. ; fyr S. ; 6, out his ; 9, all other ; 11, not to doo his parte on the ; 1 3, wonder of hym ; And there ; 14, whiche rode at that tyme vpon a ; lyke vnto ; And he ; 15, that rode vpon a ; And he lykened fyr G. ; 16, two egre ; 28, thofe. 634. 3, fyr L. ; 5, [foo]; 6, 12, kynge A.; 7, fyr L. ; 14, let euery; 15, forth togyder; 16, foo that; 18, groude ; 22, tombled to the groude; 23, from his; 24, And than [the noble]; 26, how that; 38, [that] thou. 636. 4, quyte it ; 14, in this ; 22, (he b^an to wepe ; 25, with a grete fpere / fo that fyr T. ; 26, euer that ; 29, for to reft hym ; 30, foo whan ; 33, meruaylous dedes of armes ; [none of] ; wy(t 636* 3, knewe that ; was agayne vpon his hors ; 4, made ; 7, in hymfelfe that he; 10, that hym; that yf bothe; 17, of his dedes ; 20, [hym] ; 24, [euer] ; fyr D. ; 31, [outher] and ; 35, there came. 637. 6, to fyr L. ; 7, of his ; 8, vnto the ; 9, groude ; 11, R>^ht fo were; 14, but yf it; 15, body for body; 16, And whan; 20, whiche was ; 2 1, and clene from ; 22, [naked] ; [& fo] ; 23, ryghte fyerfly ; well that ; 24, [wor(hypful] ; 26, vnto thy felfe ; 27, fyr P. ; 28, for to ; 29, knowe that I neuer dyd ; 30, in all ; 31, [at] ; 32, that I (hall; whyle my lyfe lafteth; And yf; 33, from the gretteft wor(hyp that euer I had or. 638. I, the trouth; 4, yf that; 5, Launcelot ye; haue borne; 6y that your; 9, [this day]; 11, [all]; 14, meruaylous dedes of armes; 1 8, Lyftynoyfe ; 22, there were; 28, and fo well; kynge and the knyghtes had grete ; 29, of hym . And than ; 30, that fyr P*; 3i>to reft hym; 32, bothe on fote and on; 34, degree; 37, fyrD. 638. i» and vpon ; 2, ryght gladde ; 6, all other knyghtes ; the degree ; all the ; 10, refted ; 13, a ferre ; well be ; 16, [the] deuyll ; 1 9, thou wereft ; 20, fyr D. ; 21, of none ; in all my ; 24, yf fyr L. ; 25, good quarell ; is [to] ; 30, for to be ; 32, on the morowe. 640. 5, had I; 6, fyr P.; whyle I lyue; 17, morowe; 18, Triftram & la beale I. were redy with fyr P. ; 22, that the kynge & io6 LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN fyr L. ; 23, [ryde] and la beale I. ; fyr L. ; 25, kyng A. ; 26, whiche ; 27, all poyntes ; 3 1, fyr L. ; 34, wyll [be]. 641. 2, fyr L. ; 5, rode & came vnto her ; gracyoufly falewed her ; faue you fayr lady ; 7, to ; 8, Thou vncurteis ; 10, Kyng A, ; 1 1, but alway ; 14, his fpere ; fawe the ; 24, full ftrongly ; 27, fuche a falle; fayd vnto; 28, muft nedes; 33, though I haue ; 37, it had ben. 642. 4, vnto fyr ; 8, and thou ; 9, before my ; 10, that thou ; 1 1, the kynge ; 13, [that] he ; 14, knewe ; 16, one of them ; that he wolde ; 20, tell it hym ; 2 1, [fomeuer] ; 22, vttermeft ; [ony] ; but that fyr L. ; 24, fayd fyr P. ; 26, not yet ; 28, [faid fire Triftram] ; 29, [And] ; 30, fyr P. ; 32, made vnto ; 33, that they. 643. 2, Lucan the Butler ; 3, there at ; 4, of Scotlande ; 6, bothe fo fyers ; 7, they fell bothe ; grounde ; 9, there in ; 11, And in lyke wyfe fir G. ; 12, kynge A.; 13, L. du lake; 14, fyrL. ; 15, hym doo; meruaylous dedes of armes ; 18, fayd vnto fyr; 20, fyr P. ; 23, Syr fayd fyr P. ; 24, I haue done ; 25, fyr P. ; to deceyue ; 26, I muft ; 27, befeche you ; And yf nede be ; 29, [thenne] ; 34, he had grete meruayle of hym ; 37, meruaylled gretely. 644. 2, vnto you ; 3, none euyll ; 6, vnto fyr T. ; 7, for to ; ii,whiche now; 14, all the people there; double the dedes of armes that; 22, thofe of; 24, how he doth ; 26, 28, fyr L. ; 28, it nedes muft ; 34, that he. 646. I, came there; 4, the noble knyght fyr L. ; 10, grete wonder ; 1 3, forbore ; kyng A. ; i S, T. de Lyones ; fe how ; 1 7, in this; 20, fyr L. ; 22, that fyr; 24, Triftram is of; 26, As kynge A. ; 29, let theyr eyen go fro fyr T. ; 32, haue done ; 34, for to ryde; 36, vpon his. 646. 4, for ony ; 7, that we ; 8, plucked vp now ; lo^ fayd fyr D. ; 12, T. fmyled ; vnto fyr D. ; 18, So than whan ; vnto a ; 21, whiche ; 22, that ye wyll lende. 647. I, and brake them vnto theyr ; 2, drefied them togyder ; 3, full egrely ; meruayled moche ; 4, with hym fo ; 8, ftrokes that one to that other; 12, for fhe; 19, that fayd vnto hym; 21, whiche was; 24, fayd vnto; 26, to reft you; 27, by caufethat ; 32, full well apayde ; 33, not that he was fyr T. ; 34, well that he was ; 35, fought they ; 38, fyr L, ; whiche muft. 648. 3, rather than ; 4, fhold be ; 5, for to ; 7, was all ; 8, a grete ; 9, groude ; 10, & to ; 11, haue ye fmytten ; 14, And than ; 16, that fyr; 17, hym downe; 22, hym comynge; 23, [that]; 24, for he ; 29, and fyr D. ; 34, 35, fyr L. 649. 4, gaue vnto ; 5, fyr L. ; you all ; 16, wonders wrothe ; had feen ; 1 7, vnto the ; 18, nor fyr ; 22, fyr G. and fyr D. ; 23, vnto OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 107 theyr ; And alwaye ; 27, that fame ; that here is ; 28, none of vs ; ony nede ; 31, y* from ; I not ; 35, [A] ; 36, [longe], 660. 4, ouermoche for me; 8, fyr P.; 12, whofe name; 13, that good ; 15, neuer he yelded hym to me ; 1 8, it you ; vnto theyr ; 20, and fo fet them at theyr table and wente to meet; 21, And whan la beale I. ; 22, [thenne] her colour ; 25, my dere lorde ; 28, vnto your; 32, for alway ; 33, [al] ; 38, [fore] fyr L. 661. 2, [fo] ye ; 4, holde you excufed ; 6, [at that tyme] ; 7, came in to theyr ; 10, vpon vs ; 27, fyr L. ; 30, foo fayre ; 32, that I do knowe ; 34, [the noble kny3t] ; 35, for ye are ; And thus. 662. I, of dyuers thynges ; iuftyng ; 4, My lorde fayd fyr T. ; fyr D. ; S, fyr G. of Orkeney ; 6, kyng A. ; fyr G. ; 7, it was ; 8, fyr D. ; [to haue] ; 10, fyr L. ; 12, he with; 16, moche people; 17, fyr P. ; 18, by caufe he; fyr L. ; 23, [ryght wel] ; 24, other maters ; 26, [hertely] ; 27, no reft ; 28, fyr G. / and fyr D. 663. 2, vnto ; 4, la beale I. ; 6, her ftanding ; 1 2, [alle] ; and than he brake; 13, drewe; 15, fyr P.; 20, with the; 21, drewe; 22, And than; 23, vnto; 25, 27, 29, fyr L. ; 28, do here; [this day] many ; 3 1, ye knowe not ; 32, vnto hym ; 34, fyr D. ; wonders dedes of. 664. I, [& worlhip] ; 4, gate them ; 7, vpon hym / that ; 8, of Scotlande [with their Knyghtes] ; 10, pryfoners; 13, brake it; 15, with his ; 1 8, [du lake] ; 19, hym the hors ; 2 1, fjrr L. ; 23, gentyll brother fayd fyr L. [vnto his broder]; 26, vnto; 27, and with a; 29, dedes of; 34, dyd / and mooft fpecyally ; 35, gretely therof 666. 2, vnto them ; 5, to vs ; 8, fyr P. ; 10, yow well ; 12, fyr D. ; 14, And after that fyr; 15, of Scotlande ; 19, fyr P.; 2 5, vnto; 29, vo)rce vnto; 32, rode vnto ; 33, K de Marys; and quene la; 3S, came to hym ; 36, & y* kyng of; 37, that rage. 666. 4, were [in] ; 6, had fpoken ; vnto the gate of ; 7, there fyr P. ; all on ; 8, fyr D. ; is fyr ; 9, fayd fyr T. / wyll ; 10, 1 2, fyr P. ; 14, me wrogfully ; as ye dyd ; 16, fyr P. ; 18, fyr B. ; 20, refted them ; 21, dayes ; 29, not be mery ; 30, And fo at ; 34, as [the]. 667. 7, la beale I. ; 1 1, I wolde to god ; 12, it [is] ; 1 5, as ye had there ; 16, fyr P. ; 20, fayd y* ; 33, were ryght forowfull ; 34, vnto fyr P. 668. 2, not abyde ; 5, a [fayre] ; 6, hym whiche ; 7, and [ther with he] ; 10, ye not ; 1 1, fyr P. ; 15, ye be none ; ye ; 17, fayd fyr; 18, ye well that I am fyr P. ; 20, [two]] wyte ye; 21, ben truly; 23, 25, fyr E. ; 25, vnto other; 27, fyr P.; 30, fayd fyr; 33, none; 35, fyf ?• 669. I, fyr E. ; 3, ye euer ; 4, fjrr P. ; 6, me the fouleft ; 8, had not done ; 15, fyr E. ; 17, alas the ; 18, fayd fyr ; 19, as this ; two io8 LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN of his ; 2 1, vpon his ; than beynge ; 24, toke our reft by this ; 25, here vnto me; 26» this fame; 28,011 horfbacke; 29, fo fore; 31, ferre more; 32, fayd fyr. 660. I, vnto an ; 2, toke his reft ; 3, for to ; vndemethe ; 6, aboute ax.; 9, the whiche ; 10, [he] ; 13, fayd fyr ; 1 5, gate vp ; 16, drewe out ; [and their fheldes] ; 1 8, [at the laft] ; 22, [and badde hym take his lady] ; 23, vpon his fete / for he ; 24, fayd lady ; fyr E. ; he had ; 25, hym for to gete her ageynt ; 27, one that hyght fyr ; 28, fayd (he ; 29, lyfe that he hath loft ; 30, fyr P. ; 31, [A] ; 34, fayd f3rr; 35, largely; to haue me at a vauntage; 36, [fir]; 38, [natj 661. 2, went to ; 3, on fote ; 7, [durynge] ; (yr P. ; 10, is fyr ; 12, ye wel; 19, And than; 20, vnto; 24, fyr E. ; 25, vnto; 29, fyr P. ; for to ; 30, fyr E. horfed and his lady ; 31, amblynge hors ; 35, wolde ledde them. 662. 3, [thenne] ; this may be ; 7, downe and ; 8, [many] ; 9, Fayre felowes; fyr P.; 14, wente to; 20, wyte thou; 31, [that]; 33, fyr P. ; 34, for to ; 36, haue yelded me. 663. 5, whiche; 6, iuftyce done on hym; 11, fo ledde; 12, fyr P.; 13, at the; 18, vnto them; 20, and vnto; 22, [alle]; 24, from his ; 25, herde before ; 27, As fyr T. ; 33, whiche ; 35, toke. 664. I, come he put on ; 2, how fyr P. was ; 3, to [his}; 3, 5, fyr L. ; 6, for to; [foo]; 16, fayd fyr; 19, yourfelfe as well; 20, for hym ; And than ; 22, brake ; 23, drewe out ; 24, and within ; 25, but that they were layde vnto the erth ; 28, fyr P. of his handes ; 30, Than was ; 3 1, ryght well ; 32, bycaufe that ; 37, from the. 666. 3, that ye; 8, fyr L. du lake; 10, many; 12, and vnto fyr P. ; 19, vnto the ; that ye wyll fporte with me ; 22, or els foone ; 27, had put of his helme ; 29, fyr P. ; 30, vpon his. 666. 3, grete ioye ; 6, fyr D, ; 9, had grete ; as he was wonte to be ; 18, that the whiche ; [all] ; 22, neuer more ; 27, y* there ; 30, vnto a ; 33, of the [that noble] ; 34, whiche were meruayloufly well made / and full ; 35, pyteoufly fayd ; 37, vnto ; 38, [and troubled], 667. 2, to haue flayne hym ; 3, But fyr T. ; 5, that he had hymfelfe ; 7, herde. all thy ; 8, all thy ; 13, fyr P. ; 1 5, of the worlde ; 16, as it ; 18, loued the queue la ; 20, or elles ; 27, as [to] ; 29, fyr T. ; 30, fyr P. ; 36, vnto the ; 37, fyr P. 668. 3, the queue la ; 4, daye of batayle ; 5, [that we fhalle doo bataille] ; 8, fyr P. ; 9, am feble & lene ; 10, of the queue la ; reft me ; tyll that ; 12, as that daye ; 13, to fyr P. ; 14, me ones ; 17, where at that ; 18, fayd fyr ; 20, kepte your ; 23, [he] rode ; 27, a thre ; 28, that y^ batayle ; 30, of his thygh and wounded h}rm ryght fore / and the ; 31, [hurte hym] ; 33, ftreyght ; with full ; 36, hurte CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DB WORDE'S EDITIONS. 109 that he had in his; 37, that myght; 38, vnto hym; euer fyr Tryftram. 669. I, that fyr Palomydes ; bycaufe that ; 1 2, and the thyrde ; 1 3, So thus fyr P. ; 15, for to ; 17, and that fyr T. ; 19, fayd fyr ; 25, for to ; And bycaufe thou ; 30, hole and founde ; fyr P. that as ; 34, fyr T. ; am I. 670. 2, by lykelyhode ; 4, is now ; 7, toke his armure & rode ; 9, after fyr P. ; 20, [Alias] ; 22, fayd fyr L. ; 28, euer now & than. 671. I, of fyr T. ; 6, on ; 9, Kynge A. ; 14, fyt in that fyege / is yet; 16, [ther] ; 17, whan the; 19, tyl vpon; 20, the brydge; 23, ye are welcome ; 28, [and dayes] ; 3 1, G. hathe done. 672. 5, in thofe paynes ; called one of; 6, in that ; well fyue ; 8, tyme that y*; 12, fayd vnto; 13, landynge & prayfynge; 14, almyghty god ; 1 6, vnto god ; and alle ; [both] ; 1 7, god / and fayd ; 2i,do it ; 35, fyr L. ; 36, name is fyr Pelles / kynge. 673. I, nygh cofyn ; 2, [And] ; 4, at the ; in her byll ; 6, as though all; 8, there came; 13, kynge Pelles; 15, ye well; 16, whiche ye ; kynge P. ; 17, full fayne ; 19, dame E. ; 24, came there ; whiche was called ; 25, vnto kjmge P. ; 25, well that ; 27, ye muft werke ; by my ; 28, for to lye ; doughter E. ; 29, O the mooft fayre lady ; 30, kynge P. ; 31, this dame. 674. I, lady queue Gueneuer; 3, that fame ; 4, this dame; 5, his doughter E. ; to that ; [vnto the caftel of Cafe] ; 8, vnto hym femynge ; 13, And as foone as ; 14, fo madde ; 16, that the lady E. ; 17, was the; dame E. ; 19, that the; 21, vnto fyxe of the clocke on the morowe ; 27, fayd he ; 28, am I. 676. 3, A thou ; thou thus ; 4, fhe anfwered & fayd ; 8, a wyfe ; 9, may not put this blame to you but to her that ; 12, for her ; 13, foo deceyued; 15, yonge lady dame E. ; 20, [and]; whiche; 25, And as foone as her tyme ; 29, fonte ftone ; 32, [the] whiche ; 34, that he myght wedde her ; 35, vpon a ; 37, fayd fhe. 676. 6, brydge ; 7, to you ; 13, hors tayle; lyke as an ; 18, vnto the grounde ; began for; 22 as a; 26, dame E. ; 28, moche where ; 30, ye not ; for all this ; 32, me fore ; the chylde that fhe had in ; 34, dame E. ; 35, vnto god that the childe myght. 677. I, there came ; 2, her byll ; 3, And anone there ; 4, y* bare the; 6, and alfo fhall ; 11, vanyffhed awaye; 12, may well be called; 14, trouth; kynge P.; 15, here come; 17, late ago; 18, to wete ; 28, kynge P. ; for to be ; 31, whiche was ; 34, to bedde no LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN in to; 35, aboute y*; But whan; 36, he made all the people to auoyde ; 38, fo [he] layde ; [doune]. 678. I, whiche he ; 2, whiche came ; And fo ; 7, [there] ; all armed ; 8, drawen in ; 9, fayd to fyr B. ; 10, fayd fyr B. ; 12, fo at ; 13, hym alwayes ; [that] ; to a ; 14, went ; there refted ; i 5, refted hym ; 16, a newe ; 20, and the ; 21, fmote hym fo fore that he fell downe ; to fyr B. ; 22, fayd that knight ; 24, that at ; for to be ; 25, as [a] pryfoner and ouercomen ; 28, for to refte hy ; 30, dores or ; 3 1, he had grete meruayle of it ; there fell many. 679. I, [all] ; 4, of his lorde kynge ; 9, [alle] ; 11, grete adders ; 14, to go ; 17, doue that euer he fawe / with ; 20, all y* ; 21, four fayre ; that bare foure tapers; 23, fame fpere ;. 25, vnto fir; ye vnto ; 28, that he ; 30, that of; 32, in thefe. 680. 7, [for]; 8, wente; 10, rode vnto; 13, f3rr L. ; 14, fayre E. ; IS, vnto fyr L. ; 27, for to ; vnto ; 33, befeen than flie was. 681. 4, was [fene] ; 9, was fore afhamed ; 11, not fe her / nor yet fpeke ; 14, that fyr L. ; to her ; 16, well that ; dame E. ; 17, her gentylwoman; 18, nerehande fleeth me; 22, dame E. ; 27, nygh vnto her ; 28, queue had ; 35, fyr L. 682. 2, vnto your ; 7, came vnto ; 8, be ye a flepe ; 1 2, toke " his ; 1 3, vnto her ; 1 4, them in the ; 1 9, her gentylwomen ; 2 1, agayne vnto the ; all how (he had fpedde ; 22, [fals] ; 29, in his. 683. 9, therwithall ; 1 1, [alle] ; 18, and vnto ; [fayr] ; 19, [lady] dame E. ; herd queue G. ; 21, at the; 26, for to loue; 27, hym aboue all other ; all this ; that hath ; 29, and a caufe ; 30, hath ; 33, I wame and charge you dame E. fayd the queue / that whan. 684. 7, fayd [the]; 9, there abyde; 11, a grete; 13, bay wyndowe extraught out ; 15, Elayne / 1 can not tell you ; 19, grete rebuke ; 20, grounde ; 22, forowfulleft grpne ; 23, ony man ; 2$, ye may ; vnto ; 26, an hete ; 27, [euer] ; 29, fayd dame E. ; may [do] ; 30, [and wete] ; 3 1, or as ; a good caufe I haue ; 33, fayd dame E. ; 34, I fere me y* I fhall neuer fe hym. 686. 6, fhe began to wepe ; as fhe had ben ; Fy vpon ; [de ganys]; 10, leder of vs all; 15, fyr E. ; fyr L. ; 17, groude; a deedly ; 1 8, was comen to herfelfe agayn ; 19, her handes ; 2 1, wote well ; 27, and in wayes ; as well bothe at ; 28, and enquyre. 686. I, So than at ; 4, be ye goynge ; s, fyr M. ; 12, was comen vnto; 23, he [there] ; 28, whiche; 30, fayd vnto them ; 34, bothe her ; fyr A. ; 36, not abyde here. 687. I, [thenne] fayd fhe ; 2, [thenne] ; S, manfully ; 8, whiche of; 12, As foone as (he came agayne to her felfe; 13, ynough for them ; [foo] ; 22, vnto y* fquyer ; 23, than that he had anfwered ; 24, fyr A. ; 26, an euyl ; 2 8, and to flee ; 29, they pulled ; 3 3, and [they]. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS, iii 688. 7, and lyghtly; 8, fhallye; ii, quyckly; I2, went; 14, [thow] ; his lorde ; 16, fyr G. ; 18, fyr A. ; 19, caufe faid fyr A. ; 25, And than they ; 26, two wylde ; 27, fo within ; 30, a lytel ; had downe ; 3 1, to the ; 34, buryed ; 36, but in no wyfe. 689. 4, fyr A. ; for thou ; 8, not fayd fyr P. ; 9, fo they rode tyll ; 10, they came; 12, of (lone; 13, bandes; 19, & that I; 20, [euer]; 25, drewe; 27, and went; 29, [one]; 31, [euer] ; 36, vndemethe ; 38, vpon. 690. 2, [euer] ; 3, he myght fynde ; 4, in a Toure ; 8, yf that ; [my]; 10, hym the beft; 11, chere that he coude deuyfe all; 13, how [tiiat] ; 15, bydde my brother that he ; for tell hym I am ; 16, for to ; 19, and [to] ; truft vnto ; 22, daye whan I ; telle them that ; 23, fee that ; 30, is now ; 34, ye were ; 35, [they] did. 691. I, of yours; 2, vnlykely ; 5, [And]; 10, they mette; I3> [we]; to; 16, with theyr [noble]; 19, [ryghte] ; 21, vpon; 23, a well fyghtynge [knyghte] ; 26, a lytell ; 28, the of gentylnes ; 29, fayd the other; neuer before; 30, neuer no maner of; the whiche; wouded and hurte me fo daungeroufly ; 31, of the roude; 35, that haue ; 36, for to ; 37, [with your handes]. 692. 2, vnto a ; 5, [that] ye haue flayne me ; 6, he wyll ; 9, vnnethes I may; 14, god; that was at; 18, who [that]; holy veffell ; 19, of that ; 20, [al] ; were bothe ; 21, lymme and hyde ; 22, vnto almyghty god ryght deuoutly ; 26, is a parte ; 32, amended it as. 693. I, [longe] ; haue knowynge. ^ Here endeth the . xj . booke of this prefent volume . And here after foloweth the . xij . booke. 693. 4, a lytell of fyr E. ; 5, [of] ; 7, which ; 10, faue his fherte ; And thus ; 1 1, in to a ; 12, [by] ; 14, there lened agaynft a tree ; I7> gaue with; 21, bothe the; 23, for hdpe ; 25, menyuer; 27, good frende ; 28, haft ; 29, not [to] ; nygh me. 694. 5, come [fo] ; 6, [Thenne] ; vnto hym ; 9, groude ; as though ; 10, braft out at ; [the] nofe / and eres ; 1 2, there he crepte in to ; and in that bedde there ; 13, and lyghtly ftie ; 14, on the ; 1 5, as though ; 1 8, where y® madde man was ; 20, is no ; 28, fyr B. ; 29, thou in all hafte on ; 34, and came. 696. 3, vntyll ; 7, Thus fyr L. was ; 1 2, was fyr ; 1 5, theyr fwerdes ; 23, his cheynes ; and from his ; 24, hurte fore bothe his ; 30, [there]. 696. ly he was foiy; that he had bounde hym; 4, halfe a; 112 LIST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 5, in a mornynge ; 8, bothe on ; & [fome] on ; 9, And at the laft fyr L.; II, bounde to; 13, vnto; 15, vntoa; 17, hjrm fodeynly and roue; 1 8, of f3rr L/s hors; fyr L. ; 20, the huckle bone; 21, gate hym on ; 22, drewe out; 23, and whan he fawe; 24, came vnto; 25, [home] ; 28, And than the ; 29, ouertake ; 30, than no ; 32, me tyght ; 35, waye faft / and in his waye he. 697. 5, full grete ; 9, to the ; 13, of [his] ; and wexed ; 15, in to the; 16, had borne; 21, [ouer] ; 22, neuer more; 23, theyr legges / and fome theyr ; 25, for to refcowe ; 28, they all ; 29, vnto his ; 31, there were [but] fewe or none that wolde ; 33, whofe name ; 34, & [fo] he ; kynge his vncle for to. 698. 2, [fyr] C ; 3, And fo fyr; 11, for to; 15, where as; whan dame.E. ; 17, [alle] ; 18, downe to; 19, [thus]; 20, went; 21, vnto her; 22, hymfelfe; 26, fporte me; 27, byleue it; fayd (he ; 28, that he fholde be dyftraught ; 29, fayd kynge P. ; 30, vnto hym; 38, after [the]. 699. I, kynge Pelles ; all the ; 3, all this ; vpon ; 5, where as ; 7, & vncouered ; 8, was all ; 9, [that he] ; 12, & dame E. ; 13, and thus he fayd . O good lorde lefu ; 1 5, how [that] ; 1 6, man / all out ; 17, ye haue ; 18, tyll that ; 19, welle fyde ; 21, fo ye ; 26, kepe it fecrete and ; 29, [for] to; out of the countree of; 30, than a; 31, euer [that] ; 32, Fayre lady E. ; 34, well how ; 3 S, [that] ; vpon you ; 36, on the morowe ; 37, me [for]. 600. 8, & that my ; 13, [alle] ; vnto her ; 19, greteft ; and alfo ye; 21, of the noble knyght fyr L. ; 27, as moche to faye; 28, [euer]; 32, [here]; 33, ye well; 35, aflced ; [of] mercy; 36, as longe as. 601. 2, enclofed with ; 12, on a ; as though ; 1 3, all to breke ; 14, fyxe myle ; 16, loke that thou ; 17, all the knyghtes that ben there /that; in [the]; 18, that his; 19, all knyghtes; 22, drewe many ; 25, dyd fuche dedes ; 26, frenfftie booke ; 27, [all the]; yet there; 31, fo as; f^yre cartel; 32, in to it; 33, none fynde; 34, that other ; vpon her. 602. I, aflced her who ; 2, fayd the lady ; 3, is dame ; 5, well faye now; 12, the damoyfell /ye; 14, that (hall; 16, vnto; 17, vntyll I knowe; maner [a] of; 20, E. de Marys; [and] here; 21, fyr P. pafled ; 22, vnto ; fayd to the ; vnto the ; 23, that here ; 25, there ye (hall fynde ; 30, groude ; And than ; drewe out theyr fwerdes; 32, two wylde ; 34, [there]; 36, knyght as ye are; 38, you as ye are a. 603. 2, whiche ; 5, that are ; rounde table ; 6, felowe in kynge A.'s courte; 10, [thenne]; fayd vnto hym ; 12, your ryght name; fyr L. anfwered & fayd; 14, Benwycke; 15, by [the] queue G.; OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DB WORDB'S BDITIONS. 113 17, [yonder]; 18, Now fyr I praye you for; 23, had grete; 24, there flie; 25, the greteft chere that fhe coude deuyfe; 27, was there. 604. I, we of ; in [the] ; 2, fayre lady ; 3, we vnto ; 4, whiche ; 6, fo as they rode thus ; of kynge B. ; 10, thofe two ; 1 2, morowe after ; 15, A.'s courte ; 18, hym vnto ; 22^ within fhorte fpace after theyr departyng they ; 24, was fyr ; 25, make hym ; 27^ tume vnto ; 29, came vnto ; 35, may ryght well ; 36, wolde neuer. 606. 5, vnto ; 6, vnto the ; 18, but he ; 26, began to tell of all the aduentures how ; al the tyme ; 28, mal fet / as moche to faye ; 31, fhe wolde; 32, Than afterwarde; grete ioye. 606. 3, haue founde ; 4, And fo the kynge helde hym ftyll and fpake; 13, [thus]; 19, yere and more; 21, of the San<^eall; 23, fayd la beale I. ; 26, vnto ; 29, la beale I. ; 30, ye are. 607. I, ye whiche; 3, [all] the; 5, his worfhyp; 14, myfdf alone ; 1 8» at his lady la beale I. ; 21, had almooft ; 26, neuer yet ; 27, y* myght ; 30, therwithall ; 32, in an ; 34, fyr P. 608. I, his grete; 6, wylte; 8, thy malyce; fyr P.; 10, the dilhonour; 12, that I knowe; 14, well thy; 16, aflce you; 17, the cafe ; 18, at all poyntes ; 23, Wyte thou well fyr P. ; 25, fyr P. ; 29, wylte not; 30, is chryftened [many a daye] ; 32, whiche; 34, but one; 35, be chriftened. 609. 2, ony lenger ; 3, whiche ; S, fyr P. ; 7, on a ; 8, he full ; 9, that ye wyl tell; fayd he; 10, rounde table; 13, ye fe that; 16, fyr G. ; 17, requyre you ; 20, brother vnto ; 24, or elles I hym ; 25, or [euer] ; 26, your grete ; 28, fyr G. ; 32, yet as well as ; 38, And than. 610. I, drewe ; 2, [al] ; 4, Than they ; 5, [to gyders] that one vpon that other ; lyke two noble ; 6, whiche ; but alwaye ; 1 3, [woode] ; 14, and than he ; 15, groude ; 17, fyr P. ; paflynge fore ; & alwaye ; 22, fyr T. had flayne hym ; 23, fyr P. ; a full ; 24, fyr P. ; 25, at a ; me a daye ; 26, no good ; 29, Than fpake fyr P. and fayd vnto fyr T. . As for to ; 30, ony more ; 3 1, fyr P. ; that I haue done vnto ; 32, but and yf it pleafe you we may ; 33, Ifoude / kynge Markes wyfe ; 34, dare well. 61L i,her and bycaufeof her I; 3, whiche; 5,greuous&fadde; 6, well fay ; no man ; of fo grete a myghte and ftrengthe ; 7, were the noble knyght ; 8, lord fyr T. ; 9, [fame] ; 10, vnto ; I wyll be clene ; 11, [now] ; we wyll ; 1 2, all togyder ; of my lorde kynge A. ; fo that we may be; 13, of Pentecoft; 14, ye haue fayd; fhall it be done; your euyll; 16, Suffrygan ; whiche; 18, came afore; 19, comaunded to fyU a grete ; 24, were kepynge a courte ryall of the mooft noble knyghtes of all the worlde ; 2$, table were there at VOL. u. H 114 MST OP THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN that tyme ; 27^ fyr G. ; 28, the noble ; 30, towarde loyous garde ; ^ • • • . whiche was drawen ; here after fhall folowe ; is called. 612. therfor vpon all ; bleflid lord lefu haue thou mercy / that by the vertue of thy bytter paflyon our fynnes may be forgyuen vs . And at the laft day of our iudgemet / that we may come to thyne euerlaftynge kyngdome in heuen . Amen. 612. 3, they all herde ; & than all the tables were couered / redy to fet theron the meet ; 8, And than the kynge fayd ; blyffe you ; 9, ftiewe ; may ye ; 10, kynge A. ; fjrr L. ; 1 2, [on] w* me ; 1 3, that fhe ; 1 4, what is your wyll ; fyr L. ; 15, knowe and vnderftande ; 16,1 fhall ; 1 7, to fadell ; his armure ; 1 8, vnto fyr ; 26, he fawe ; 27, to open the ; 31, ware lyenge. 613*. 4, Soo god ; 5, hath brought ; 6, as they ftode thus ; 7, whiche ; 10, fayd the ladyes ; 1 1, for to ; 13, behelde y* ; 14, fawe he was ; 23, fayleth hym not ; 25, of my lorde ; 28, vndeme. 614*. 2, that fayd ; 4, they all ; a full ; 11, that none ; 1 8, faye trouth fayd kynge A. ; 20, [fo] that; 23, kyng A.; 25, than fa)rd the kynge ; 28, as it had ben ; 29, and a ryche ; 32, he by whome I ; 34, thefe ; 3s, that ye be. 616. I, to it; belongeth not; 2, for to; 7, my fayre; 8, ye ones; fayd he; [good]; 11, therwithall ; kynge A. vnto fyr G. ; 17, fayd fyr G. ; 18, kynge A.; 19, And than he badde fyr P.; 21, therwithall ; vpon the; 22, at it; not ones; 23, no moo; 25, kyng A. ; 26, alle the knyghtes ; 27, the yonge ; 28, no knyghtes ; 3 1, but for all that / the hall ; 32, they were all. 616. 2,thatknewe; 7, that is of ; 9, wherfore ; 15, fyne ermynes; 16, olde man ; 17, folowe after me ; 19, olde man ; [thus] ; 20, fyr G. the good knyght ; 21, old man ; 23, for ye haue ; 25, Pechere ; 26, vnto them ; that I fhall ; 33, none but that he were. 617. I, fyr B. ; 4, had greate ; 6, that he ; 8, vpon kynge ; 9, lye [by] ; fyr G. ; 12, knyghtes of the roude table ; 1 3, went ; 14, fyr G. ; 18, [ryght] ; hath ; 21, vnto the ; 27, to ; 31, furete. 618. 2, in to y* fcawberde; 4, vnto you; S, was belongynge vnto; 9, fyr B. ; 11, all the other; 13, and fhe; 14, [that]; 15, fyr L. anfwered ; 16, [with] ; [bow] ; doynges ben ; 17, to daye ; mornynge; fyr L. ; 19, now [he]; 20, be openly proued a Iyer; one now ; 22, fet [to] ; 25, fyr L. ; 27, yet are ; 30, tell you ; 32, And fo the damoyfdl toke her leue & ; 34, rounde table. 619. 5, longed to ; 6, all the meanynge of [for this entent] ; CAXTOirS AND WYNKYN DB WOKDE?S EDITIONS. 115 7, fyr G. ; 9, they all ; 13, for to take ; 14, And fo he dyd ; 16, in the; there he began; 18, and exceded all; 22, quene Gueneuer; 23, And whan ; 25, it is no; 32, well faye that; 33, of all the; the eftates ; 34, Camelot mynftre ; And foo after that they wente to fouper. 620. \^ wholly omitted; 4, to ryue; 9, [afore]; knyght that; II, on other; dombe; 19, vnto god; his [good]; 20, kynge A.; ought gretly ; 21, lefu Chryft; 26, ony lenger; 33, & auowed the fame ; 34, wholly omitted ; 35, And anone ; 36, gaynfay. 621. S, for there; many dye; io,in to his eyen & fayd; 11, fyr G. fyr G. ; 1 3, more here ; 20, is to me grete ; 22, [ther] y* no tongue myght; 26, bycaufe thofe knyghtes fholde departe ; 30, that haue. 622. I, [and]; theyr ladyes ; 2, fyr G. ; 4, {yx L. ; 7, [of the world] ; 8, and fo therfore; 10, Than was; 1 1, fayd vnto the quene / Madame in as moche as ye knowe it of a certaynte; 14, fyr G. ; 16, he refted hym ; daye lyght; 18, wente he; fyr G. ; & vnto; 19, kynge A. ; fayd agayn ; 20, fyr G. fyr G. ; 24, thou wylte ; 29, that there; 31, to the; fyr L. ; fyr G. ; 33, were all ; 37, had taken ; y* Sancgreall. 623*. I, by [the]; 2, rounde table; 5, [and helde her]; 6, fo that ; apperceyue ; 7, went in to the ; 8, O fyr Launcelot ; 9, to [the]; 10, fayd fyr L. / I praye; 13, [he] be to you; 15, vpon; 20, lord of that cartel ; 26, beft lyked ; 27, fyr G. ; fo he ; 30, to a; 31, he was; 32, of two; rounde table; 33, and that other was; 34, vnto hym ; 35, to foupen 624. I, fayd they it; 3, but yf ; or els; S, this ftrauge; 6, 8, fyr G. ; kynge B. ; 8, I agree ; 9, [me] ; 10, 16, kynge B. ; 15, and therfore ; 1 7, the beft ; 1 9, fyr G. ; it wyl ; you [to] ; 20, ye knowe ; [that] ; you here ; fyr G. ; 21, [good] ; 22, the whiche fholde br3mge ; 23, a two ; in a ; 24, [And] ; a goodly ; 26, in the ; 27, kynge B. ; 29, and threfte hym ; 37, from me. 626. I, nor [for] ; 5, to no ; vnto fyr ; 6, kynge B. ; afked \iym ; 7, I am fore wouded fayd he / & full harde ; 8, to an ; 10, and his wounde was loked vnto ; 1 4, king B. ; 1 6, fyr G. ; 1 7, his armure ; 19, to god; 20, 23, 25, fyr G. ; 21, that (hall; 22, fyr V. ; 27, . XXX . yere ; that toke ; 28, [hooly] ; and at ; 30, vnto a ; 3 1, came vnto. 626. I, the whiche ; 2, vpon a ; 4, vnto ; that he ; 6, [there] ; 7, vnto the; 11, ToUome; kynge E. ; 13, and than anone; 14, vpon ; 16, fmytten of; he bare; 18, & touche; 22, than was; 25, or not ; 26, whiche at. 627. I, deth bedde ; 2, made grete ; 4, thou Ihalte [departe] ; 5> \P^ 3^urs]; on the; 6, lyght gladly fayd lofeph; the iheelde; ii6 List OF THE VAEIOTTS RBADmoS BETWEEN 7, in to y* ; 1 1, but that ; 13, no man ; 14, fyr G. ; 15, (hall haue it ; 16, the whiche ; 25, fyr G. ; befought hym ; 26, tyll that ; 27, wyll ye ; 28, hygh ordre ; 29, vpon me ; And fo ; and than they ; 3 1, full grete ; 33, where as was ; 34, fayd he I deme. e28, I, fyr G. ; 6, nere me ; 7, fyr G. ; 8, but quyckly ; 9, lepe out therof ; 12, voyce that fayd; [enujrronne] ; 13, hurte the; 16, curfed body ; 20, [in the Tombe] ; [for] ; 2 1, hardnes ; 26, was but ; 27, fyr G. ; 28, all that ; on the ; 33, fyr G. ; [that] ; 34, vpon you ; 37, me [a] ; 38, fyr G. ; Than fayd fyr M. 629. 2, graunte you fayd (yr G. ; 7, vnto a ; on that ; 9, for to ; 10, that thou goo not ; 13, not there ; 14, fyr M. vnto fyr G. ; I7> I9> fyr G. ; 18, Nay I pray; 21, fyr M. rode; 30, come; 32, defende. 630. 5, A fyr M. ; 7, that other ; 8, he fayd . Sir ; 10, fyr G. ; 13, fyr M. ; 16, And fyr ; 18, 20, fyr G. ; of the leues ; 20, [euer] ; And than ; 22, vnto the grounde ; 2$, of the ; 30, it pleafeth god ; 36, the fpace of. 631. 2, fyr G. ; 3, in hand ; 9, were fo ; n, of a true and good lyuer; 14, of the holy; for to be; 17-18, [and no kny3tly dedes in worldly werkes] ; 18, is the ; 19, from fyr ; 21, and thefe were; 22, holy knight fyr G. ; 23, and the ; doth fignyfye ; 24, entyerly ; fyr M. ; withoute ony ; 26, fyr G. ; betoke ; 28, fe you ; good heldi ; fyr G. ; 29, he toke ; 32, that was ; 33, alwayes wonte ; or that he. 632. 4, fayd thus ; [thow] now ; vnto ; S, all the wycked ; 7, Whan as ; 10, the whiche hyghte ; 12, 14, fyr G. ; 16, knyght fayd the olde man / to retume ; 17, fayd fyr ; 18, his armures ; 20, that fayd ; 22, for to ; here ouer this ; fayd fyr ; 23, And fo he departed ; And than he; 24, fayd . Syr knyghte; 25, forbyd you that; 26, Fa3rre felowe fayd fyr G. I am comen [for] ; 27, Syr fayd the fquyer ; 28, fyr G. ; 3 1, fawe fyr ; 32, fyr G. ; 33, they all for ; 34, Than fyr. 633. 5, tyr G. ; 6, vntyll ; 8, the whiche fayd to h)rm; 10, ftrete ; 1 1, & they fayd ; 1 2, And than ; came vnto ; 14, here [to] ; I S, and wycked cuftome ; 16, fyr G. ; 17, all thofe ; 20, fayd fyr G.; And tha the gentyl woman ; 21, rychely bounden ; 22, ye this ; 23, And whan ; 24, there a ; vnto fyr ; 27, whiche ; 29, a ful fayre ; 37, vpon a; 38, to me. 634. 4, yere tofore; 9, fyr G. ; 10, [thefe]; 12, her yonger; 14, to do; vnto the dukes; 15, on the; 16, one vnto fyr; [that] fyr G. ; 17, fyr G. and fyr V. ; 18, And than he toke ; 19, to god ; 20, y*hiftory; after that; was departed; 21, many dyuers; 22, fo at; vnto y*; where as; 23, the very way; 24, for to folowe; vnto; 25, fyr M. ; 26, had done; Truly; 27, all the; 32, he is bl}r{rull ; 33, ftode thus ; 34, grete ioye. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 117 686. 6, came vnto ; 8, And than ; banyflhed ; 1 2, one of y* feuen ; 20, and fro whens he came ; 2 1, fayd he ; 26, called hy ; 27, fayd the good man ; 28, you vnto ; 32, fo euer he gooth ; 34, for truly ; 36, by your two all alone ; 37, y* he. 636. 2, [Ihefu] ; 3, whiche ; 4, good knyght fyr G. ; 6, thral- dome ; 13, wholly omitted; i S, rounde table ; 16, had rydden ; 20, and fpeketh ; [we] ; of the noble knyght fyr G. ; 22, vnto a ; 24, but none of them bothe ; vpon his fone ; 26, and fyr ; foo harde ; 27, bothe hors ; 29, and yf the fwerde had not ; 31, Thefe ; were ; 34, certaynly ; fyr L. and fyr P. 637. I, whan fyr G. ; 2, withall with the ; 3, frowarde them ; fyr G. ; 5, within a ; 6, with an ; vs alke ; 8, came vnto ; 1 1, vnto a; 14, not well; 17, to a; he put of; 18, he wente vnto; 20, [clene] ; 21, [clene] ; 23, a greate ; 25, came agayne ; 26, and his ; 30, bothe. 688. 3, And thus a greate ; 5, but he coude fe no ; 8, fyr L. ; 9, vp ryght ; 1 1, the holy ; to me ; 12, this greate maladye ; vpon ; and vpon; 15, this maladye; 17, agayne with the candelftycke; fyr L. ; 1 8, it became ; 20, 2 1, afterwarde ; 2 1, vp rj^ht ; 22, Than anone ; 23, Certaynly ; 24, ryght hertely / for ; haue ryght greate ; 25, whiche hath had ne)rther grace nor ; 26, durynge the tyme that this holy veffell hath ben here prefent ; 27, that this fame knight is defouled with fome maner of deedly fynne / wherof ; 36, fo they. 688. I, hymfelfe vp ryght ; 2, there feen ; 3, he herde ; 10, had more ; 1 1, vnto his ; 13, that his helme ; was taken ; 1 5, wretched- neffe ; 2 1, and alfo ; 24, foules of the ayre ; Than was he ; 26, he well ; 27, a wylde ; 28, vnto an hygh mountayne / and there he ; 29, to ; 30, fyr L. ; vpon bothe his knees ; [on] ; 3 1, that he had done ; fyr L. ; 32, the heremyte to hym and ; his confeflfyon ; 34, of the noble ; 35, whiche ; 36, and gretely magnyfyed . And now it is fo / my ; 37, and caytyfe of the world ; Than the ; 38, fo fore, 640. 6, with your ; 9, ought for to gyue vnto god ; lOj to you ; II, to god ; 12, to drede; 15, and made full heuy chere; 16, tell me trouth ; 19, whiche ; 22, [and oute of mefure longe] many yeres ; 32, the heremyte by his fa)rth that he wolde no more come in her company . Loke. 641. I, here tofore; 2, [hand]; meruaylle therof; 3, that a; 7, more harder; 8, ne)rther by; 11, [of] grace; 13, for to; you [Ae] ; 14, & hath gyuen you ; ye haue ; 15, all tymes ; ye came ; 16, you no ; ye shall ; 17, ye wyll or not ; 18, bytterer ; 21, 1 (hall ; 23, lorde lefu Chryft ; 25, coude not fynde one in all ; 27, in the ; 28, with leues ; 32, neyther ; 33, Certaynly; 37, enioyned. 642. I, fo he ; prayed hym ; ^ Here leueth the ftory ; and fo ii8 LIST OP THE VARIOTTS READINGS BETWEEN endeth the . xiij . booke of this prefent volume. ^ Here after the . xiiij . booke whiche treateth of the noble knyght fyr P. ; etc. 642. 8, G. his fone; 9, here aboue reherfed ; 11, whiche; 12, and anone ; 14, fayd he; 15, So whan; 16, made paflynge grete ; gretely (he loued ; 17, all other knyghtes of the worlde ; for fo of ryght fhe ; 18, that the ; fhold be ; 19, fyr P. ; 2 1, vnto. 648. I, I was fomtyme called ; 3, fo moche my ; 4, grete pyte ; [that] ; 5, fhe was ; 6, ye ony ; from your ; 7, herde not of her in a grete whyle ; haue dremed ; 8, Certaynly ; 12, our lyfe ; 1 5, fayd his aunte ; [this] ; he oughte ; 18, handes ; 22, reforte vnto ; 29, fuche a ; 30, that fliolde ; 33, do to the achyeuynge of; 37, and of. 644. I, whiche herde; 3, fyt therin ; [al]; 4, whiche; And than ; 6, vpon ; 12, that is ; 14, folowe after ; 17, [there] ; 21, And after; 22, that was well clofed ; 24, in to a; 25, full good; there all ; 26, a mafle ; 3 5, were all 646. I, how his ; 3^ vnto our ; 4, and fayd on hygh ; $, layde hym ; 6, for to ; 8, vnto ; 9, receyued it ; and he ; 16, that hygbt ; 17, alwayes ; 18, vpon a ; 20, tyll that ; 23, whan ; 24, may ones ; 27, the knj^ht; 29, ye ftiall openly fe that your; & or than; 3 1, aboute a thre ; 34, [that] ye be ; & knyght of. 646. I, and knewe his ; 2, made of hym ; 5, that was [deddy] ; 6, and fayd /of; 8, grounde ; 10, groude; 14, [me] ; 17, groude; 19, for to ; 20, or els ; 23, fawe fir G. ; had grete ; 25, [And thene he]; 33, me or defyre me; 37, may I not; 38, hym you; ony other man. 647. I, in my lyfe fo; 4, ryghte well ; 10, rydynge after; 12, [fir] ; 1 3, why [fyr] ; that of me ; fayd the yeman / that ; hath taken from; 14, me by; 15, foeuerhe; 16, that I fholde do; 19, folowe; how ye ; 20, mouted vpon ; 28, forth his. 648. I, [grete] euyll ; 8, yndly ; fyr P. ; 14, tyll ; 1 5, that rored ; i8| pafle ouer it; 19, the fygne; on his; 21, & makyng; 22, to hym; 23, [the] whiche; 27, fawe he; 28, [the] whiche; 34, as foone as. 649. 2, the mooft ; 3, and there .... till ; 4, [hym] ; 7, Whan fyr P. ; 8, that / he ; the whiche ; 9, put of; 1 1, lyke a ; 12, hym with his hande vpon ; and gaue thankynges vnto god ; 14, hym vnto the place that he came fro ; 1 5, ftory ; 16, he was ; the whiche ; 1 8, pcrfytely in almyghty god our fauyour and redemier lefu Chiyft ; 19, more in confyderacyon ; 20, the noble knyght fyr P. ; 21, that i OAXTON'S AND WYNKTN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 119 no ; 22y hym nor peruerte hym out ; for to endure and perfeuer ; 27, there mette with hym two ; 29, & that other ; 35, who was her ; 37, and wyfte not where fhe became. 660. 3, to me ; 4, fayd he ; 7, [as he gat his pray] ; 8, [Saye me for what caufe ye flewe hym] ; 9, well that ; i o, a more ; 1 6, fauefyth; 1 7, And therfore ; place fomeuer ; 20, his vifion ; 25, at the bNorder; 28, good man; 29, rounde table; 31, durefle and myferye; neuer am I; 32, ye not; yf ye; 33, hygh ordre of knyghthode; and alfo of; 34, and fholde be; nor myftruft that; fholde hurte nor fere you. 661. 2, She that ; 3, lyon (fayd the good man) ; 23, lyon that ; 24, [and he ftryked hym vpon the back]; 27, come; 31, was a; 32, was lychely befeen ; 34, in to this. 662. 4, And than; 5, fayd fyr P.; who tolde; 6, [Now] DsLttioyftl fayd fir P.; 10, [knj^hte]; 12, (hall fommon; 13, [to fulfyUe] ; 14, [now] ; 1 5,. to a ; 16, in to that ; 1 8, was his ; drowned ; 21, lately ; truly madame fayd he / 1 haue eten ; 23, good & holy ; 29, me this. 668. 4, taken from hym ; 8, gete them ; 9, And bycaufe I ; 1 1, that is ; 12, & yf fhe ; 16, to brynge ; 21, meet ynough ; 22, [ynough]; table moche meet; 23, And there was fo grete plente that fyr P. had grete meruayle therof ; 25, as hym ; withall ; 29, his loue ; And than ; 30, for bycaufe ; 31, [euer] ; 32, chafed. 664. I, ye fayre lady ; 3, what fomeuer fhall ; 4, that I mooft defyre ; 9, vpon the ; 12, on his ; 1 3, withall ; i S, cryed out ; 16, [ne]; 17, that was nere; 18, in to the; 20, cryenge / that; 21, that all ; 26, my good ; 27, fdf [a] ; 28, that whiche ; 29, whiche is my ; 32, oryent come ; 33, And than was. 666. I, how he had done fyth he departed from hym ; 2, that lad me ; 3, fynne / & tolde hym all ; 4, ye her not ; [Syr] nay fayd he ; 9, vpon the. Sooli p. 666» I, Now whan ; 1 1, fayd he ; 12, [good man] ; here deed ; 14, a relygyous man ; 18, & an ; 19, fo hardy ; but that he wolde ; 26, where as ; 31, [the] whiche ; 32, fawe that ; 33, vnkel [the]. 667. 9y vpon a day; 12, for to haue; i3>no more; 14, pre- ferued hym ; 1 5, [alle] ; 16, man the ; 21, in the fyre ; 22, and yet was ; on the ; 24, fkynne peryflhed ; 26^ haue tolde you the trouth ; 27, with an horrible; 31, countree fayd the good man; 33, may ye ; 35, longe of; were ye. 668. 3, fayd fyr ; 4, on the ; 5, Than fayd fyr ; 8, you flcynne ; 120 LIST OP THE VAEIOUS READINGS BETWEEN and gretely ; lo, of the holy ; 1 5, [thcnne] ; 16, fyr L. ; 19, more nerer; 23, good herborowe; eafe you; 27, toke of; 28, to the; 29, he myght neuer agayn ; 31, hym that he had a vyfyon • That hym thought there ; 32, all be compafled. 669. I, [the] heuen ; 2, Than fyr L. ; 3, to heuen ; 4, opened ; & that an; 16, his helme; 17, And whan; 21, vnto; 22, had almooft ; 24, & toke his hors ; 30, fyr L. ; 34, at a. 660. I, Now fyr L. ; 2, haue vnderftande ; 3, this . After the ; 7, a ryght holy; 10, Lyfyas; 12, [there]; 15, 22, [the] whiche; 19, that thou ; 22, begate vpon ; 24, an erthely fynner ; 27, fyr L. ; 34, [and to alle] vnto. 661. I, fyr L. ; 4, moche the ; 7, praye thou onely vnto god ; 10, that it greued ; 19, theyr horfes ; 20, all vpon ; 21, wherof fyr L. meruayled gretly; 2 3,. vnto the worfte; 24, [there]; 26, bothe hors ; vnto ; 30, doo fuche dedes ; 32, to wery ; wynne hym. 662. I, that he ; 3, all they ; 6, and than ; 9, forowe and fayd . Neuer; 10, [neuer] ; but that ; the better ; 13, in defpayre; 15, he there; 17, to pafture; 18, fyr L. ; 20, lyghtly turned; 22, he became; Than he armed hym and; 25, fyr L. ; 26, bycaufe he; 28, what he wente ; 3 1, he told her ; 32, for to tell. 663. I, fyr L. ; 2, meruaylouil ; 3, & the ; 7, lord lesu Chryft ; g, for to; 10, the good kynge; 12, clothed in ; tell the; On the daye ; 22, vnto that; 24, in the; 29, were foo; 31, vnto; 37, with the. 664. 9, vnto god ; 1 2, toke the water ; with a ; 1 4, and without ony worde fpekynge ; 1 5, paflfed forth ; he became. Booft pi 664. 23, and all that whyle coude he fynde ; vpon a; 24, that fyr G. ; 25, of them made ; fo that ; 26, they two talked vnto the other and. 666. 2, they all; 3, [haue]; 5, fyr P. ; 6, nor of; [foure] ; 7, no erthly; 9, and yf; four knyghtes ; 11, yf [they] thofe knyghtes ; 1 2, remenaunt of vs knyghtes of the rounde table to recouer it; [as] fyr E. and fyr G. ; 13, vpon a; 14, was all to wafted and broken ; that it femed ; 16, & than thofe two knyghtes ; and there they were in theyr ; 1 7, And foone after they fet ; 1 8, And fo as fyr E. and fyr G. fpak ; 19, of other ; 20, full ftraunge & meruaylous aduentures in drttnyngc . And fyrft of fyr G. ; that he ; 22, the whiche; 23, [al] ; one of the thre ; 27, Let vs go hens; 33, fyr G. OAXTON*S AND WTNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 121 eee. i, fyr E. ; 3, of one ; 4, vnto the ; 8, And than ; 10, of that ; 1 2, fro whens he came ; thus alwaye flepyng fir E. dremed that he and his brother fyr L. rode vnto the tyme they came ; 14, where at that tyme was ; 1 5, that fayd ; 1 7, a lytell ; f)nr G. & fyr E. ; 1 8, out of the3rr flepe ; And eche of them ; 19, fyr E. ; 20, fyr L. ; 22, the hande was ; 23, the fame hande henge ; [ryght] ; 24, full clere ; 25, than it ; 26, where it became ; there came ; 27, fayd vnto them ; full of; 29, come vnto ; of the holy ; 30, fyr G. ; fyr E. ; 31, haue herde ; 33, that we ; 34, fquyer that ; 35, vpon a ; fayre and cur- teyfly ; 36, fyr G. ; can ye ; vnto ony ; Here within a lytell ; 37, is one fayd the fquyer ; 38, on fote. 667. 2, in all this ; 3, where as ; well armed ; 6, none that ; [and] Now ; 7, fyr E. ; fyr G. ; 9, eyther of them dreffed to other for to ; II, and theyr mayles; that one; than that; 12, fyr G. ; 15, fadelles downe to the grounde ; Than anone ; 16, fyr G. arofe ; vnto his ; 18, for to ; fyr G. ; 21, here by ; 22, fyr G. ; 24, you the waye ; Than fyr G. ; 25, And fo fyr G* lepte vpon the fame hors behynde hym for ; 26, longe they rode tyll they came vnto ; where as ; [wel] ; 27, and maker ; Than this knyght that was wounded to deth prayed fyr G. ; 2 9, fyr G. ; what maner knyght he was / and what was his name / as he knewe ; 30; Than the hurte knyght anfwered ; & haue ben ; 31, thou and I were fwome ; 32, and wyte ye well that my ; 33, fyr V. ; whiche ; 34-3 5, and haue laboured in the quell of the Sancgreall / as thyfelfe f)nr G. and many other knyghtes haue done . And my deth I praye to god that he wyll for- gyue it the . For now from hens forth it fhall be fayd / that the ; etc. 668. I, fyr G. ; is thus; fyr V.; [moche]; 4, vnto; 5, and vnto all thofe of the rounde table ; 6, for the ; 7, fyr G. began & in lyke wyfe dyd fyr E. ; fyr V. ; 9, foule departed ; 1 1, his name to be wryten vpon his tombe ; 1 2, So than ; fyr G. ; fyr E. 13, they rode; 14, 15, vnto; 17, there was; where as; 18 he that; 19, he efpyed ; 20, and full curteyfly ; 21, fayd the heremyte ; hath brought ; fyr G. ; 22, Syrs ; 24, for to ; 25, fyr G. 26, whiche he had; fyr E. ; 30, that ben; 31, at no tyme; 32 table ordeyned and founden ; 34, be vaynquyflhed nor ouercomen 35, that (he ; And at the. 669. I, dyd ete; 2, fet and grounded ; 3, And all thofe bulles very proude ; 5, grete fynnes and for theyr outragyous wyckedneflfe 6, is for to ; 7, excepte ; the whiche ; 8, whyte bulles ; 9, ony fpotte or wemme ; 11, euer fythen ; 12, all his offence ; 13, And wherfore by theyr ; for bycaufe that they ; 14, and in ; no maner of pryde 17, of the holy; withoute ony; 18, 19, in to the; 25, the heremyte N. ; fyr E, ; that f)nr; 27, the whiche; 29, whiche is 122 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 30, That is to meane ; 31, fro his; fayd the heremyte / and hath ; 32, vnto; [lowde]; all his; 33, veftyted and clothed; 34, the whiche. 670. 3, vpon in; flepe dremynge; ^ And alfo; 5, that he; 7, that men ; [hit] to ; 8, nyghe vnto ; 9, hym as he that ; 1 1, down for to drynke ; 13, And bycaufe he had fenied ; 17, and there (hall he; 20, whereas; 22, not into; 24, of our lord I. ; 27, of the holy ; 28, Certaynly ; fyr G. ; that fele I ; 32, [gladly]. 671. 2, ye are ; 4, well faye ; 5, fyth that ; neuer flewe ; 6, tyll the tyme he come to ; 8, And were not that he is fo ; 9, lyke to ; fyr G. ; 10, well his ; 1 1, a full holy ; 1 3, fyr G. ; 14, wyll nothynge ; 17, thefe wordes; to god; 18, agayn fyr G. ; 19, [that] ye; 22, vnto oure lorde; 23, fyr G. ; 25, afore &; 26, Than fyr G. ; 27, fyr E. ; 28, vnto a; 31, fyr B. ; 32, vpon; 33, knewe full well that. 672. I, fyr B. / 1 am ; 7, [that] ; 8, (yr B. ; 10, bothe in to ; 13, wylte ete ; 14, feyd fyr B. ; 16, I well ; 21, fcarlot ; tyll that ; 24, therof / and felte; 25, Helyne; 29, ony leues; 31, his byll; 34, fyr B. ; 35, that the ; dyd not aryfe ; 36, and rode forth his ; So aboute ; tyme by. 673. 2, a lufty yonge ; and a fayre ; 4, to his fouper ; 6, of his ; 7, And fo he did as he was bydden ; 13, there came ; 16, Prydan ; 17, made grete ; 22, the whiche ; 23, I am ; 24, toke vnto her ; in kepynge ; 27, diace ; 28, to me ; 33, that (he wyll haue. 674. 2, (yr P. ; 4, fyr B. ; S, wolde he ; 8, And than ; 9, Hym thought there ; that one ; 10, as ony ; and that ; 1 2, Yf thou ; 1 5, and went awaye / And than; 19, Ifae departed; 20, vnto a; 22, lyke to lylyes ; 23, haue taken from the other her ; 24, that the one ; 25, came [oute] ; 28, groude ; 31, fyr B. awaked ; 34, fyr B. her; fo they ; 35, And anone. 676. I, Than fyr B. ; his armure ; 2, for to take ; his refecc3^n ; 5, fo departed; 8, me grete; 11, fhall withdrawe; 12, that had; [that] his; 13, make all the landes to reioyfe; 18, grounde; 19, fet iheyr; 21, ranne downe by thtyr; more greter; 22, [more] than ; fir P. ; 23, a full good ; 24, this (yr ; 27, backwarde ; 31, or elles ; 33, neuer more ; 34, fhall be towarde her ; fyr B. 676. I, fyr B, vnto; [tho]; 2, that he; 3, to her; 7, [wel]; 10, vnto an ; 11, vnto a ; 12, And on the ; 1 3, fyr B. ; 1 5, of [the] two; 16, fyr L. ; 20, in more; 21, all blody; 22, [euer]; 24, for to; 25, lokedon; 31, where as; 32, he came nygh her; that he was a ; 33, haue had ; 34, to hym ; 35, ye are ; [in] ; 36, to the. 677. I, whiche as I ; [that] ; you a knyght ; 3, fyr B. ; 4, that he wyft not ; 8, fayd all ; 10, (yr L. ; none of thefe ; 1 1, for our OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DB WORDB'S EDITIONS, 123 ladyes fake; 12, And fo he dreffed ; 13, ladde the ; to h)an . Syr ; 14, leue your ; 1 5, was all ; 17, 21, fyr B. ; 19, fyr B. bete; 22, of hym at ; [fir] ; 24, I (hall gladly do it fayd fyr B. ; 26, there as ; 27, For yf I ; 29, foreft fayd fyr B. ; 30, not with ; 32, [not] ; had taken from me ; 34, As (he ftode thus. e78, I, fyr B. ; made they ; 3, fyr B. ; 5, to god ; 6, So than fyr L. ; 8, man whiche was ; vpon a ; 9, a beer ; 10, fayd fyr B. 1 1, a lytell fpace ago ; fyr B. ; 13, [for] ; 14, in a thycke ; 1 5, fyr L, 16, grounde ; 17, there a ; 19, he that ; 2 1, [lyghtely] ; 22, of the 23, vnto the ; the waye vnto ; 24, fayd the man ; 29, vnto ; & than wyli we come hyther ; 30, fyr B. ; 31, you fayd fyr B. / that ye wyll tell ; 33, whiche befell me ; fyr B. began ; 34, [foo moche]. 679. I, fayd the preeft / I (hall ; 4, the as ; 7, for to ; noo fere ne for noo drede that ; 10, conquere the prayfe and the vaynglorye ; 1 1, yf thou ; fyr L. ; 15, full eafely ; 18, for to ; 19, he a(ked ; 22, declaracyon ; 24, fyr B. ; 36, no more ; neyther for. 680. I, lady of eftate ; 2, B. fayd they ; we all ; 4, lady whiche ; 6, was all ; 11, fyr B. ; 14, 17, [ryght] ; fir B. ; 19, [that] ; 21, fayd fyr B. ; of wyfe ; 22, [hym] ; 26, A fayd fyr B. ; 27, vp in to ; 34, Than fyr B. loked. 681. 3, within hym ; leuer than he had loft his foule / they ; 4, [than he his] ; And fo ; 5, vnto the ; that fodeyne chaunce ; was ryght fore; 6, full grete; And with that; 7, a full grete; 10, he dyd brynge ; 1 1, to heuen ; 13, forth his ; 16, he was ; 18, yf that ; 22, fyr B. ; 23, that he ; 29, rychely ferued ; 31, fyr B. ; 32, that he was ; 35, in [the] ; a foule. 682. 6, lorde lefu Chryft ; 10, it dooth ; ye toke ; 1 1, ye (hall ; 14, the whiche ; 17, but (he is ryght fa3nre and beautefuU ; 18, byrde that ye fawe ; Sathan the feende of hell ; 19, [how] ; 21, in maner and condycyon the very feruauntes; 23, full euyll; And whan; 32, fyr L. 683. 3, [for] ; 1 1, vnto a ; 16, on the one ; 17, fyr B. ; 23, tyll vpon ; 25, grete ioye ; 27, f)nr L. ; fyr B. ; 33, ye haue ryght well ; from henfTorth. 684. 3, fyr L. ; 4, but dethe; 5, [in] ; 7, Syr B. ; 8, for thou arte; 11, thou be; at thyne; 12, yf thou do fo; vpon y*; as thou; 13, on; 14, thyne; that fynne; I not; 17, 18, fyr L. ; 19, [fwete] ; 21, [to] fyr L. cared not ; 23, he wold ; Whan fyr L. ; 24, otherw)rfe do ; not ryfe ; 25, fyr B. ; 26, [fo] fore ; 28, fyr L. ; fro his ; 29, for to ; 32, had he ; 34, fayd he ; \Tito fyr; 35, on me. 686. 2, one of; 3, condycyoned ; Now fo god helpe me; fyr L. ; 5, Certaynly ; 7, fyr L. ; 9, went backward; 12, [foo]; that fyr C; a knyghte of; 13, as it was; 15, how fyr L. ; i8> f)nr B. ; 124 LIST OF THE VABIOUS READINGS BETWEEN Syr L. ; 20, fyr L. ; 27, ony more ; 28, fyr L. ; he put ; 30, Than fyr; 33, fyr B. ; 34, fyr C. ; 35, fight; yf that fyr C. flee hy; 38, be his. 686. I, for to haue ; 2, on his ; [hym] ; tyll that ; fyr C. ; 3, fyr L. ; 4, and had ; 5, fo that ; fo moche ; 10, Certaynly ; fyr L. ; 12, fyr B. ; he arofe & ; 16, cryed fyr C. ; and fayd ; 18, [it] ; 19, [for] to; 20, of his helme . Whan fyr C. ; 21, Fayre lord lefu Chryft ; 24, [here] ; 25, fyr L. ; 27, fyr C ; 29, goddes fake ; 32, on the ; yf I may ; 33, [hand] fayd fyr L. ; fyr B. ; 35, to daye. 687. 2, not gretely ; 4, lorde god I befeche the ; fome myracle ; 6, fyr B. ; 7, Than herde ; fyr B. ; 10, in the ; 1 1, [two] ; 12, fo that ; 14, f)rr B. ; 1 5, fore that god ; 20, agaynil you ; 21, [gladly] ; 25, vnto hym ; 26, [in the myddes of] ; on his ; 28, And he rode ; 29, vpon the ; 30, there he; 33, was anone fo darke; 34, not fe nor. 688. 2, [lye] ; And than he ; 4, was all ; and [he] ; 5, f>T B. ; do ye not knowe me ; 6, Certaynly ; 8, And than fyr P. ; 9, made of other ; for to here ; 10, f)rr B. ; how that ; 1 2, [hand] ; 1 3, in to ; 16, but the good knyght fyr G. 689. I, As fayth; fyr G. ; 2, fyr P.; 3, he rode; 4, Toude there ; 5, [the] whiche ; 7, y* he ; 8, [wonder] ; 9, within were ; 10, And whan ; 1 2, put forth ; 1 3, fell to ; 15, dyd there ; 16, meruayled therof ; fyr G. ; 20, [the haute prynce] ; 21, that wolde ; 23, fyr G. ; 25, fyr E. ; 26, fyr G. ; 27, loue bycaufe; 30, fyr G. ; 31, that ther ; no man ; 32, he became ; fyr G. ; 33, vnto fyr E. / the wordes krc true ; fyr L. ; 36, that is in ; and certaynly. 690. I, of a; fyr E. ; 2, 3, fyr G.; 4, in to the; 6, fyr G. and fyr E. ; 7, 8, fyr G. ; 10, And fo ; 11, full glad whan ; that he; So whan; 13, 16, fyr G.; 15, that; 17, whiche; 18, Than fyr; 19, 22. fyr G. ; 25, So the damoyfell ; myght gallop; 26, that was ; 27, that was clofed ; 28, with [a] ; hygh and ftronge ; 29, with fyr ; 3 1, the damoyfell fayd to her lady . Madame ; 32, all this nyght ; 33, dyned and flepte a lytel 691. I, and he were bothe ; 2, fyr G. ; fa)n-e fiiedde and a ; 3, and rode tyll ; 4, fyr B. ; fyr P. ; 7, fayd the damoyfell ; 10, bothe receyued hym ; 12, vnto a; 13, Than fyr G. toke of; 14, fhyppe came; 16, [hard]; 17, fayd fyr; 19, comen hyther; 21, A fyr; fir B. ; yf that ; 23, fholde lacke notbynge ; fyr G. 698. I, that am ; 2, y^ ye; 4, in y* fliyppe ; 5, it wyll ; in it ; CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DB WORDE'S EDITIONS. 125 6, fyr P. knewe ; 10, fyr G. ; 12, within ; they foude it fo ; 14, fyr G. ; 16, fcawberd ; 1 8, in it ; 24, it / (hall ; 28, he (hall ; 30, whiche he ; 33. fyr P. ; 35, Syr B. ; 36, fyr G. ; as reed as. 693. I, fcawberde ; 3, vnto the ; fayd fyr ; 4, fcawberd ; 7, vnto all ; [al] onely vnto ; 30, fcawberde. 684. I, whiche femed ; 3, poorely to accounte ; 5, He that ; 6^ yf that ; as I ; 10, to be ; 1 1, a quenes ; 14, fyr P. ; 18, necelTyte ; I (hall be ; 19, vnto ; 20, fyr P. ; aboute a ; of our lorde ; 21, the brother; 22, than foure; 24, in [to] the; 25, it befell; 26, and therin ; 29, out of that ; 31, man fawe ; 32, 33, for to ; 38, of tlie fwerde ; ouer this. 696. 4, was in ; 7, the one of the other ; 8, kynge M. ; 13, the fcawberde ; 14, vpon the bedde ; 16, yf ye ; 20, O lord ; 25, fyr G. ; in thefe ; 36, therwithall. 696. I, [hym] ; 4, fyr G. ; 6, beddes hede ; two fa)n-e ; 8, ony blode ; 9, [thre] ; 15, that ; 16, And bycaufe ; 17, in to y* groude ; 20, came vnto ; 23, that was ; whyte became as grene as ony ; 24, oute ; 33, [and fee] ; that tyme that ; 37, and of; 38, [dyuerfe]. 697. 2, he difpleafed them ; 3, voyce anfwered ; 4, vnto ; 6, vnto man ; 7, forowe or heuynes ; that fame ; 8, kynge Salomon ; 1 3, a pure ; 14, as was ; 20, that (he ; 26, and the bed ; 27, vnto ; 28, all other ; 29, and alfo that (hall ; 33, take ye. 698. 3, [dyd] ; 5, for to ; 7, at the beddes fete ; 8, was the kynge; 10, fo bygge a; 13, (liall neuer; 17, fayd the carpenter; 19, as the carpenter ; 22, well make ; 26, done full ; 27, they coude not tell ; 32, [Now (halle ye here a] ^ Of the wonderful tale, etc. ; 33, king S. ; with a fmall ; 34, kyng S. was. 699. 4, in the hyltes ; 8, was fore ; 10, in to the ; and it ; 11, of It; 13, kynge S. ; 16, were acertayned ; 17, withoute ony; 19, they founde ; fyr P. ; 20, a wrytynge ; 21, fro whens ; 22, fyr G. ; 24, fayd fyr P. ; 35, well founde ; for truly ; 36, your techynge ben ; 37, vpon the ; 38, the thre felowes ; ryght name. 700. 3, 4, fcawberde; 5, vnto fyr; 8, fyr G. ; 9, that it; 15, Fa)rre damo)rfell ; fyr G. ; 17, that other (hyppe ; 19, it happened ; 24, fir G. ; 26, they fpake ; 28, A.'s courte ; 29, ye are euyll arryued ; 30, cheef fortre(re ; 33, be comen ; 34, fayd they ; 35, [in]. 701. 2, (holde they dye ; 3, therwithall ; renne togyder ; 5, vpon hym ; and in lyke wjrfe ; fyr G. ; fyr B. ; 7, had lefte ; 8, they began ; 9, the knyghtes of die ; 10, ftrongeil ; folowed after ; 1 1, foo they ; 12, right / and; So whan; 13, whiche they; 14, fyr B. ; 17, he wyll ; 18, 23, fyr G. ; 23, put of; 25, ben of the courte ; 27, yf ye tayght ; 28, worlde (hall ; ye neuer ; 29, fyr G. ; 32, [that] ; [lord] the ; [not] ; 36, And bycaufe. 126 LIST OF THE VAKIOUS RBADINGS BETWEEN 708. 2, to bete; 6, y* they; 9, that our; 10, fir G.; 13, whiche ; fyr G. ; 14, had he neuer feen ; 1 5, full tendyrly ; 18, fyr G. ; 19, it. Sir G. ; 22, his helthe the; 23, fyr G. ; 24, as he; [Ryght]; 25, fyr P.; 29, vnto a; 30, where as; 31, entred in; 32, vnto. 708. 4, other vnto ; 5, thyrde vnto ; 6, theyr fi^e ; where as ; 8, that fayd thus ; 9, in to the ; of the ; 10, was not ; 1 1, grounde ; 1 3, themfelfe ; 16, ye are ; 18, to whome ; 19, vnto an ; 30, in the ; 31, that from ; 33, on the ; 34, vnto ; 35, vnto a ; 36, [them]. 704. 5, fyr P. ; place fo euer ; 6, flie is ; oute of the caftell ; 8, a gentylwoman ; 1 2, fyr G. ; 13, that of; 14, as longe as ; fyr P. ; IS, my fayth ; 19, vnto; 21, came there; wdl a; all armed; 22, vpon ; 25, are the ; doo ye ; 27, 29, fyr G. ; 30, And fyr G. ; 32, whome that; wolde abyde; 33, but that they; 35, helde theyr; 36, there came. 706. 4, we are ; 6, accorde therto ; 8, fyr G. ; 1 2, the trouth ; 13, we haue ; 14, other moo; 16, to a; 18, full of the; 20, her helth; 21, therwith ; 22, fyr P.; 23, fyr G. ; Certaynly; and yf; 26, vnto my; 29, than euer; 30, on the; 31, or not; All that; 34, was brought forth tofore her ; [the] whiche. 706. I, So anone there came one forth to ; 3, vnto ; 6, fyr G. {yr P. & fyr B. ftart ; 7, her blode ; 8, Than whan ; 9, fyr P. ; muft dye ; 1 1, in to a ; 13, vnto the ; 15, (hall fyr G. ; 16, So whan fyr B. ; 17, he grauted ; 18, voyce fayd ; 20, vnto the ; 22, hym / the ; 29, vnto the ; 30, lyghtnynge and reyne ; 34, lorde god ; 36, aferre ; 37, vnto; 38, fyr G. 707. 6, wAoUy omitted; 7, [Now] the (lory faythe ; fyr G. and fyr P. ; 10, for to wete ; betyde of them ; 12, but that they nc were ; 13, whiche ; 19, eueryche of them ; 22, fyr P. ; fyr G. ; 24, tbke they; 26, The (lory fayth ; f)nr L. ; 29, toke his ; 32, he ha-d ; 33* a grete. 708. 2, bis armure ; 3, [foo] ; 4, and oores ; 5, mood fweteft fauour; 7, [fwete]; 9, on the; 10, daye lyght; 12, fyr L. behe7c/e her ; 13, a wrytynge ; wherin he found all the ; 17, in lykewyfe fedde hym ; 19, vpon a ; 26, fyr L. went towarde hym ; 27, Syr ye ; 28, him his name ; 29, fyr L. ; 3 1, fyr L. / are ye fyr G. ; 38, [to] them. 709. I, And anone as fyr G. ; 3, & that ; 4, 9, fyr L. ; 6, fyr G. ; 9, tyll now; 11, f)nr L. and fyr G. ; 13, where as; 16, bycaufc thofe; 18, [therof] ; [of alle tho aduentures]; 2i> crofTe of (lone; 24, vpon; 25, Syr G. ; 26, lepe; 27, ryde where; 28, vnto hym full curteyfly ; 29, vnto hym ; [fwete] ; 30, of our lorde ; fyr L. ; 31, vnto the; 34, my fone fyr; fyr L. ; 35, vnto the fatiher of heuen for to preferue. OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDETS EDITIONS. 127 710. I, bothe you and me; fyr G. ; 2, fyr G. ; fsrr L. ; 5, vnto god ; haue a fyght of the holy ; 6, vpon a ; 8, that opened ; 13, [foo] armed; he went vnto; 14, the two; he fet; 15, came there fodeynly ; that ; hym vpon ; 1 7, y^ fayd ; 1 8, more in thy ; 20, fyr L. ; 22, that thou ; 28, fyr L. ; 32, moche for to ; 34, that the. 711. I, fyr L. ; he wyfte; 4, my foule; here; 6, that whiche; 7, and with that there; 8, as though all; 10, vnto hym; fyr L. ; 1 2, & was ryght heuy ; one of them ; 19, vnto f)nr L. ; there were ; 22, fyr Ln ; 23, that the ; 24, haue falle ; 25, grounde ; 26, he came ; 28, foo he ; 30, [hit] ; 32, it all to brent ; 33, groude ; [that]. 718. 2, on ; 3, day lyght ; fyr L. ; 4, [that] ; 7, neyther ftande ; 1 5, fyr L, ; 16, as many ; whiche [euer] ; 17, lyke vnto a ; 19, was better ; 21, the greate ; 24, can tell ; & yf my fone had not ; 27, as many nyghtes ; how it was a ; 34, of my. 713*, I, [that] ; 6, ye fe more of; 8, fyr L. ; 10, achyeue ; 14, fyr L. ; 16, And tha ; 17, whiche had ; 18, 24, kynge Pelles ; 19, 22^ fyr L. ; 20, kynge made ; 25, on y* ; 28, that was there / and ; oftheyr; 29, chefe hall; than it was fo that; 35, that a; vnto; 36, knocked myghtyly. 714*. I, [there]; 4, that hath; 5, Than was he wonders; 8, countree and realme ; 9, fyr E. ; vnto the noble knyght fyr L. ; 10, kynge P.; [of] that; 11, fyr E. ; 14, A lorde god; 15, fyr G. ; 16, [to] me; 17, his courfer myght ren ; 18, And than ; 23, vnto god; 24, vnto an abbey; 25, he had grete chere; 28, lettres of gold ; 29, y* whiche ; 30, he not ; 3 1, fyr L. ; 32, yf it had ; f)nr G. ; 34, domage to. 716*. I, vnto ; 2, as f)nr G. ; 4, to C. ; 5, as he ; and quene G. ; 7, thre of them ; that were fyr G, / fyr E. / and fyr L. ; 8, other whiche; Than all; 9, And Iqmge A.; 10, [many]; fyr G. ; 11, fyr L. ; 13, fyr G. / fyr P. and fyr B. ; 1 5, wolde god ; 16, fyr L. ; 18, wholly omitted; 19, that fyr G. ; 20, vnto; 22, on the; 23, fjrr G. ; 24, [the] whiche ; a longe ; 25, Sir G. ; 26, [fo] ; 32, is fo taken ; 33, was of deed oldnes ; Wha fyr G. ; 34, hym in his armes. 716*. I, fayd kynge M. ; 4, 8, fyr G. ; 7, that ; 14, that fyr L. ; 16, But lofeph of; 17, And there he founde ; fyr L. ; 20, it is a ; 21, to an ende; 22, all the knyghtes; 23, fyr G. ; 24, they lad hym; vnto a; 25, vpon a fte)nres; 28, that hath; 32, [wynter] ; fyfty yeres ; for to ; 33, 35, fir G ; 36, in to the. 717. 3, fyr P.; 5, vpon a; 7, at a; that rode; 9, eche; 10, other theyr aduentures ; fyr B. ; 11, there men ; 15, them all ; was there made ; 16, he knewe well ; 19, fyr B. ; 20, yf [that] ; foudred it agayne togyder ; 21, 22, iyx P. ; to fyr G. ; 24, toke he ; 28, vnto fir B. ; a full. 128 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINaS BETWEEN 718. 3, fyr G. ; hyed fore to be; I2, waye agayne; Syr G. ; 14, & anguyflhe as ye fe / haue I ; 26, that fayd ; 34, the droppes. 719. I, the whiche ; 5, toke he ; 6, a wapher ; in the lykenes ; 1 1, vnto a ; 12, vnto fyr G. ; 13, And than ; 14, as he was bydden / fo he did [anone] ; fayd he ye ; 26, to fyr ; 27, fo after ; 29, he fayd ; 30, fayd fyr G. ; [willj 720. I, vnto ; 3, where as ; 8, fir G. ;. 1 1, wyll I ; 14, fyr G. ; 16, [after]; bothe his; 20, vnto a ; 22, that fayd thus . Myne owne ; 25, lorde fayd they ; vs foo [thy fynners] ; 26, [wel] ; 30, fyr G. vnto ; [that] ; 31, that ye wyl falewe ; 32, and all the felawfliyp of the ; 33, that yf ; in thofe partyes ; 34, fyr G. / fyr P. and fyr B. 781. 2, [of] before ; 6, paflynge glad ; for to ; 8, and fyr ; 9, vnto ; [that] he myght ; 10, And foo ; tyll at the laft a ; 13, Syr P. ; 14, for to ; 15, fyr G ; 18, that whan ; 21, vnto fyr G ; 23, than he ; 26, 29, fyr P. ; fyr B. ; and fyr ; 31, fyt croked ; 32, 34, 37, fyr G ; 36, he ranne ; 37, there arofe. 722. 3, fyr P, ; 8, [whiche] ; 14. [that] ; 24, fyr G ; 25, for to ; 27, that couered ; 29, faye theyr deuocyons; the fame daye; 30, after y' fyr G ; 31, vnto ; 33, whiche had. 728. 2, fakerynge of; fyr G. ; 3, vnto hym ; 4, that whiche; 5, fyr G b^an ; ryght fore ; 8, that whiche ; 9, good lorde ; 11, vnto fyr; 12, whome I am; 14, [the] whiche; 15, [that]; 16, refembled me in two ; One is that ; 1 7, And the other is in that ; 18, [haue ben and] ; 19, fyr G. went to fyr P. ; 25, vnto; 27, his two ; 3 1, for to ; 32, fyr P. and fir B. fawe fyr G. 724. I, was he ; 3, 8, 9, fyr B. ; 4, bycaufe he ; 8, fyr G 12, by good ; 13, And than ; 14, where kynge A. ; made greate ; 15, demed all; 17, kyng A.; 19, fyr B. ; 20, his two; 21, was fyr G. and fyr P. [and hym felf]; 22, Than fyr L. ; 24, vnto; 25, Syr G ; [owne]; 29, fyr G; for to; 30, this vnftedfaft; 31, fall true ; fyr L. ; 32, Than fyr; 35, me redy ; 36, whyle I haue lyfe; 37, fayle you. Booft piij. 726. 4, that alle the knyghtes ; 7, And fpecyally; 12, as the frenflhe; for to; 15, in his; 17, vnto god; 18, vpon the; 19, had done ; 20, [hand] ; 21, mooft fpecially ; 22, So it ; 24, whiche ; 27, alwayes as. 726. 3, to hym thus ; 8, haue in tyme paft ; fyr L,.; 11, my deferuynge ; [that] my ; 15, fone fyr G / fyr P. / or fir B. ; 19, that fpeke ; 20, this place ; 23, and rydde ; 24, where as ; 32, [my pleafyr] ; 36, fo flie. CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. lag 787. 2, [wel]; 4, of me; 5, fayd (he; 7, chaise; [this]; 8^ wythin this courte ; forbydde the ; 13, forbydden ; 19, whiche fore ; 2i,whiche fomtime; 22,whofe name; 23, Fayre cofyn fayd; 25, for- bydden ; 29, fyr L. ; 3 1, I reft ; 33, cofyn I ; 37, with a ; 38, [nor]. 728. I, but all onely ; 2, of outwarde forowe ; 3, nor yet ; 4, the frenfflie ; 7, in )^ cite of; 12, [for]; 16, [fir] La; 18, fyr A. ; 19, vnto ; 21, [four and twenty] ; 23, deynty meetes and deyntes; 29, of all ; 34, that a good ; 35, fyr P. 729. I, toke one of the poyfoned apples; 2, [foo] ; 7, fyr G. ; 9> [wel]; II, right fore; 15, vnto the vttermeft; And thervpon ; 17, none of them; 18, [all]; 19, the dyner; fo fore; 20, wholly omitted; 21, fodeyne crye; vnto; 22, And meruayled gretely what it myght be ; of theyr ; and the fode}me deth of the good knyghte fyr Patryce ; 25, quene G. ; 3 1, of her. 730. 2, whiche ; 3, vnto ; 7, praye you ; 8, for to come vnto this ; 14, [almyghty] ; 1 7, a ryghtwyfe ; 1 8, kynge A. I gyue you day this ; 19, ye be; 21, may ye; 27, Than anfwered the quene; 28, nor ; 32, that fore ; 34, that ye go vnto fyr B. and praye hym to do that batayle for your ; 36, ryght wel I perceyue fayd kynge A. ; 37, thofe twenty ; 38, you in felawfhyp togyder ; was fo traytourfly flayn. 781. 3, I can not ; 5, full foone ; 6, on your ; 7, kyng A. ; who fomeuer hath ; on his ; 8, on ; 19, nor yet ; 20, haue ye ; 22, [by] ; I gretely ; me how ; 24, as ye ; 32, to me ; 33, kynge A. ; 34, in a certaynte. 782. 3, me of; 12, come; 15, hertely / & fo departed; 17, Brafyas; 18, happely come; 21, fyr M. ; yf he be; 23, fyr B. ; 25, vnto the ; 27, gretely difpleafed ; 29, [all] ; but tihat ; 35, and the mooft ; 36, alwaye. 788. 5, was alwayes ; 6, alwaye (he ; 9, a grete ; vnto ; 13, (he oughte hym ; 14, the . xx . knyghtes ; 15, well faye / that it was for good; 18, fome of vs; 20, not pleafed ; 25, [for]; 28, do; 29, fayd fyr B. ; 32, profytableft ; 33, paft forth ; 34, [maner of] the ; 35, to the. 784. 3, & there was made a grete ; 6, nor for ; 7, ryghtwyfe ; 1 1, quene G. ; vnto ; 13, contrary therto ; 17, foone preue ; 20, the fo ; vnto almyghty god my maker; 21, thy malyce; 27, but that; 28, to mounte vpon ; 29, M. de la porte ; 30, a fpere ; 34, where as ; out of a ; 35, armed at all poyntes. 786. I, you to ; 8, I can not (hewe you fayd; 11, vnto; 13, vnto the ; 20, meruayled they ; 26, ranne the one agaynft the other ; 27, But fyr L.'s; 28, grounde; and had a; 29, and dre(red; 32, lyghtely from ; 34, to batayle. 70L. n. I 130 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN I 736. I, many fadde ; 3, they had be two ; 4, a full ; 6, groiide ; 7, for to; 8, therwithaU ; 10, ryght fyerfly; 13, grounde . And ; 14, for to haue ; from his ; 16, as an ouercomen knyght ; 17, [thy] ; but onely ; 18, no maner of; 21, clerely I ; 24, where as kynge; 25, vnto; other louyngly; 26, vnto hym; 27, And than the; 28, to reft ; 30, that he was the noble knyght ; 32, by the hand. 737. 6, or in ; 7, kyng A. ; 8, you of youre ; 9, downe vpon the ; 10, where as (he ; 17, in the ; 18, whiche was called ; 27, fyr P. ; 29, of y* feeft ; to the entent ; 3 1, to whome ; 33, [was]. 738. 3, vpon y* ; 1 2, forth vntyll ; daye the ; 1 3, kynge A. ; 24, not goo ; 26, [noble] ; 27, fyr G. ; 28, vnto ; 30, that the ; 34, paflfynge heuy and wrothe ; 36, which is. 739. I, vnto her and thus (he ; 3, wyll faye ; 6, vnto fyr ; 8, to the quene; 9, [madame]; 10, as at; 11, wyll I; 13, vnto; 14, [ageynfte] all; 15, quene G. ; 17, are many; 18, for to; 21, on the ; 22, after brake ; 23, fo departed ; fo longe tyll ; 24, that now is called ; 25, vnto an ; whiche ; 27, [dyd] walked ; 29, quod kynge ; to all ; 30, were there ; in yonder ; 31, [now] ; wyll full well ; 32, towarde whiche we ; 33, many meruaylous dedes of armes. 740. 3, So as ; 4, & in his chambre vnarmynge ; 5, vnto ; hym reuerence ; 6, maner that he coude ; 9, is to moche ; 1 2, whiche were ; 14, the fame day that ; 16, fyr L. ; 18, thofe iuftes ; wyghty ; 20, I bcfeche you ; 23, you hertely ; .25, haue his ; 27, [that tyme] the ; 29, frenf(he booke ; 37, for by caufe. 741. I, of hers; 7, neuer or this tyme; [erft]; 8, damoyfell; 9, it vntyl that ; 11, the fa)^e ; 13, in the momynge ; 14, for the ; 17, for to ; 21, whiche now is called W. ; 23, there was ; 26, they foioumed ; day the ; 27, began to blowe ; 3 1, yf f)nr ; 32, whan fyr ; 34, of Scotlandc ; 35, vpon kyng A.'s fyde. 742. 4, this one; 5, mooft noble; 10, [faft]; 14, Scotlande; 17, and alfo ; 23, there came ; 26, le cueur ; 31, [thenne]. 743. 3, on our ; 8, and fyr G. ; 19, in the ; 20, wote well who he; [as]; 23, but alway me ; 24, by caufe he; 25, yet here; 27, [euer] ; 29, whiche ; 35, to hym. 744. 7, vnto the grounde; 9, abode ftyll; 10, vpon; 11, Scotlande ; grounde ; 14, gate hym ; 15, bothe hors ; grounde ; 17, b^an to drawe ; 1 8, [y] hurte ; 20, vpon ; grounde ; 23, fyr A. ; by that tyme; 25, [all]; 31, maner of wyfe; 34, there lyenge; 35, after ; 37, ony man ; And alwaye ; 38, was with. 746. I, fmote [doune] ; 4, rounde table ; 5, vnto king ; 6, [he] is ; 8, let blowe ; 9, to the knyght ; 22, [al] ; 26, fayd he ; 28, it almooft; 29, fayne helpe you; 30, drawe; 32, [alle] ; [ryght]; 33, [al]. OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 131 746. 2, [fo] ; 3, I do now ; 6, fyr L. ; 8, whiche ; [fuUe] ; 10, vnto; and hath; 11, his pofleflfyons; 13, For alwaye; 18, vnto that; 21, ende of; [fall]; me in; 24, whiche is; 25, lyght fore; 28, that was ; And whan ; 38, was fomtyme. 747. 3, where as the mooft noble knyght fyr L. was; 6, alwaye; 14, hyde ye; 17, fyth that; for Chryftes; 24, by that; ^$9 lyght well ; and came to hymfelfe agayne ; 26, as it is now in thefe ; 33, and his ; 34, was the. 748. 4, mooil greteft ; 10, landes I haue ; 13, or [knowe] ; not wyte ; 14, [man] ; [good] ; 20, he is ; 21, without ; 22, not beftyre ; 23, fhall knowe ; yf I may ; 25, and rode vpon two hackneys ; 26, But as he wente fo he ; 28, to L. ; 30, where as ; was lodged ; 3 1, for to take his reft; 32, to hym; and alfo his fayre; for to; 33, tydynges he knewe ; 35, whiche ; 38, dare make it good. 749. I, forty valyaunt ; 2, and ryghte ; 4, that good ; 5, the whiche ; man that euer after ; 7, [fir] ; 10, he came ; 19, for to let ; 2 1, yf it wyll pleafe you to ; 22, vnto his ; 27, a greate. 760. 17, [and]; 25, as ye thynke beft; 26, ryght fore; 27, [Ryght] ; 29, came vnto ; 33, hym fayd ; 34, to his. 761. I, fyr L. meruayloufly; but what; 2, after hym for to; kynge A. ; all his courte ; 3, vnto all ; was the noble knight fyr ; 6, heuy & a forowfuU ; 9, for angre and wrath ; 1 1, fayd vnto hym ; 1 5, that he ; is but ; 16, befeche you ; 17, fayd the quene ; 19, grete tumeymet; 20, reed fleue; 22, that be of his; 25, Notwlthftand- ynge ; 26, fayd fyr B. / faye ; 28, quene G. ; 29, meruayle it were, 762. 2, that; 5, the fayr mayde; 7, as fayre; 9, vnto hym; vnto her ; 10, how fareth ; 1 3, [that] ; 14, vnto ; 16, vnto the ; 2 1, her to hym ; 25, be full ; 3 1, to angre ; 34, to grete. 763. 6, came to; 10, wamynge therof; 12, [with whome he was] ; 13, curteys knyghte ; 16, vnto the ; 19, wepte full ; 21, vnto hym thus; 29, of all; where as; 33, or [my]; 34, ye are; 35, hertely welcome ; ye fay ouermoche to pleafe me. 764. I, [the] whiche I fought; 2, you euerychone; 3, nyghe; was through; 5, not ben; 6, and frendlhip; 16, by his; whiche he ; 24, whiche by no maner of; [not]. 766. I, that there ; 5, ftyll with ; 7, Than they abode there almooft; 10, vnto the father nor wyfe vnto her; 12, dyfpleafed; 15, for to ; 17, at all poyntes ; 19, he fpurred ; 22, So that ; 23-24, and hym that was vpon hym / the whiche was the nobleft knyght of the worlde / he ftered hym vygoroufly / and he ftyOy and ftably kepte; 27, for to gete his; 31, helpe me; 32, vnto; 33, vnto the grounde ; 34, meafure grete forowe ; 35, and dole. 766. 3, bothe falfe ; and why ; 7, ryght wroth ; he fayd to 132 LIST OF THE VAKIOUS READINGS BETWEEN them . Let ; 8, in to the ; 1 1, of [hym] his body ; i6, for by caufe ; ftronge ynough ; 19, [hit] ; yf I ; 27, And than ; 29, I oughte. 767. ID, there prefent ; 16, of Scotlande ; 20, at the fame tyme fyr B. de G. ; 21, he had fmytten ; 30, maner of. 768. 4, yf that ; were ftrongly ; 5, ony man ; [the] lyfe ; 10, la blaunche; 11, they were; 12, fo on; 14, and her two bretherne fyr T. & fyr L. ; 16, that ye; 17, [Now]; 18, for your; 19, you vnto ; 20, y* mayde E, ; 21, but certaynly ; be maryed ; 22, [man] ; 23, ftiolde I ; 26, fayr damoyfel ; 28, [yet] ; 34, (ayre mayde ; 35, the damoyfell. 769. 4, doune to y*.groude ; gentylwomen ; 5, made euer ; 10, vnto hym thus ; 1 1, do therto fayd ; 12, 1 5, me vnto ; 1 5, nor late ; 19, r)^ht well; 22, fythen that; 25, came to; 29, And alfo ; 33, whiche made; 35, And alwaye; 36, aboute a; fhe felte; 37, fhroue. 760. 2, fayd fhe ; 5, is that ; 6, god vnto ; I neuer loued ; 10, for to haue ; 11, whiche I ; be an ; 12, fwete fauyour lefu Chryft ; 13, [on the] ; 15, out of all ; 19, wolde endyte ; 21, Ihe had ; 23, in to; 27, where as; 28, put in a; 35, and all ; 36, put on ; 37, barge to ; 38, ony man. 761. I, and [the] ; 3, in to the ; barge ; 4, it myght mene ; 6, Go ye ; vnto ; 7, fyr A. ; 8, thre ; 10, bedde that euer they fawe ; 1 1, ende of the ; 1 2, thre ; 1 3, had foude ; 14, [foo] ; 16, went in ; 17, a fayre gentylwoman lyenge ; 20, the lettre ; 21, told the kynge therof; it in his hande; 22, I am; 23, [So] than; 24, And the kynge ; certayne men to wayte ; 28, it open ; 29, my lorde fyr L. ; 32, yet for my foule that ye praye ; 35, art a knyght peerles. 762. I, of the ; 4, vnto hym ; 5, had herde ; 6, that I am ; 8, my wyll ; vnto her ; 1 5, or elles ; 17, whiche ; 22, kyng A. ; 27, wente ; 28, And on the ; rychely buryed ; 30, the roude ; 31, And than wha all was done ; 33, for by caufe ; 36, forowe y* I endure ye take ; 37, paflfed forth. 763. 2, [foo] ; 3, the rounde table ; 4, vntyll ; [thenne] ; S, there were ; that who fomeuer ; 8, all the ; 9, mooil was ; 1 2, [at] ; 1 3, to hym many of his ; aduyfed them ; 1 5, vnto ; 18, [and] ; 19, toke a partye; 20, made [that] of the; 21, [of the] & the luftes; 22, full glad; 23, maner that they coude; 24, and whan he was comen fhe fayd to hy in this maner; 26, For at; 28, fo there; 31, cloth of golde ; 34, [haue] ; 35, whofe name. 764. I, to refl ; 2, eafe y* ; 3, Whan fyr L, ; were redy they departed ; 5, And fo ; vnto ; 1 1, And alway ; 1 5, houdes ; 16, that this ; 20, for to ; 21, that the ; 23, hynde whan fhe ; 24, to y^ foyle ; hounde ; 25, fafl after; [veray]; 26, there came the; 27, whiche; OAXTOirS AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 133 by her houde ; [that Ihe had] ; 30, [foo] by ; 31, brode arowe ; 33, whiche ; 34, than whan ; fayd vnto her ; 35, bare thou ; 36, made the. 766. 2, and our lorde; 5, now haue ye; 6, as well as he ; 7, drewe; & the heed abode; 8, [he]; vnto; [more]; 10, fo hurte; 1 1, nor the heremyte wyft not ; 15, (hedde at that tyme ; 16, that fyr L. ; 18, knyght that ; 28, alfo broughte ; 35, Scotlande. 766. I, good knyghtes ; 2, kynge Chalaunce ; 5, whiche ; 7, fet vpon ; 8, vnto ; 22, full ftronge ; 23, of fyr ; 27, fyr G. ; 32, vnto them. 767. 6, grounde ; And in lykewyfe ; 11, groude ; 1 3, [and] fo ; 17, where as; 21, Iqmge A. ; 24, G. of Orkeney ; 25, be harde; 30, fyr G. / and that anone ; [al] ; 31, to reft; 35, frenflhe boke ; 37, as faft as he myght vnto fyr L. ; fayd thus vnto hym. 768. 5, [noble]; 9, brake; 14, lay there; 20, hurled; 27, gretely whan ; 32, that he had ; 36, on ; 38, ftrayte and ryght harde. 769. 2, almooft nyghte ; 5, vnto kynge A. ; 7, blode ben ; me all; that they; 11, worfhypfuUyer ; 12, me alwaye ; vpon payne; 13, is fyr L. hymfelfe; 21, my beft; 22, and yf he; 36, and gate hym a 770. 2, kjmge A ; 3, they anfwered with a ; 4, were all ; 7, wente ; 1 5, alfo in lyke ; 19, for to ; 22, me to fe ; 26, [more] ; 27, for to; 28, in [a]; 30, man fliamed ; 32, where as; 33, cowarde wyll ; 34, knyght wyll ; 35, were made ; to k}mges ; 37, vnto his. 771. ID, in lyke ; 13, [a] rafe ; 17, & put awaye true ; 26, vnto god ; 28, feuen dayes ; 34, lycorous. 772. 7, lufty May ; 9, erly in ; 10, the momynge ; 13, [outher in fylke outher in clothe] ; 18, [the Senefchal] ; 20, [le cure hardy] ; [of the foreft faueage]; 21, & fyr P.; 22, [that was called the knyghte of the reed laundes] ; 23, [the louer]; thofe; 24, on the morowe ; 25, mayenge with y"^ quene ; [in woodes and medowes as hit pleafyd hem] ; 27, purpofed to haue ben ; with the ; 28, her pur- pofe at that tyme ; 29, the whiche. 773. 3, he had ; as y* frenfflie ; 5, [for] by ; 6, yf fyr L. ; 8, that the ; 12, they neuer ; 16, hygh feeft ; 18, that [there] ; 19, in theyr ftedes that were ; 27, [for] to ; 28, the beft ; 3 1, [moffes] ; 33, well armed ; 34, of areeft. 774. 2, thynkeft ; [for] ; 4, for to ; 5, the hygh ordre of; 9, that I haue ; 10, many yeres ; 1 1, a vauntage ; 12, [all] ; [noble] ; 13, all with one voyce & fayd ; wete ye well ; 1 6, grete auauntage ; 1 7, on 134 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN vs; i8, asleue; 19, otherwyfe; 20, fyr M. fayd; 24, [none]; 25, with tiieyr ; 26, [fyr Ladynas] ; 28, fyr P. / fyr Ironfyde & fyr P. ; 30, [ten] ; 31, [the boldeft and] ; 33, cryed and fayd ; 36, [not]. 776. I, fyr M, ; 2, my [owne] ; 1 1, [their horfes] ; 1 5, knowl^e ; 19, come and fe me ; and that he ; 20, thou not ; 21, And fo y^ ; 22, mouted vpon his ; 23, from them as fail as euer his hors myght renne; 24, fawe the chylde; well that; 27, But the chylde went from ; 28, vnto quene G. ; ye be ; 30, not lyghtly come. 776. 3, [that] in ; to flee ; 4, not to haue ;, 8, in her ; the frenfflie ; that fyr ; 10, as he ; 1 5, onely that ; 20, there was none myght ; 22, a poyntement ; 23, and went with ; 24, that that mooft ; [that] ; 28, for to ; 31, to me vnto the ; where as ; 32, yf I am ; 34, he full ; 35, and on alle. 777. I, and as the frenfflie; 3, for to; ouer the ryuer of; Lambeth ; 4, [fame] ; where ; 5, [noble] ; 6, [that] he ; trace ; 7, vnto a ; & therin ; 8, to tume ; 1 2, vpon thy fete ; 20, fyr L. ; 21, fayd fawe; 23, whyle on fote ; was he; with his armure / flieelde and fpere; 26, [for] to; 27, ryght fore; 28, by [hym] ; the whiche; 30, for to ; 34, fayne fpeke ; 37, thought to ; 38, and fayd . Fayre. 778. 2, fyr M. caflell ; 4, droue forth as fafl: as he coude ; 6, quene G. ; 7, wyndowe waytynge; 10, to; And than the quene; I S> [Ha] ; 1 7, haft ben ; in a cart ; 1 8, lykened h}mi ; 2 1, to fuche ; 23, vnto the gate of the; 26, thou falfe; 28, I fliall; with the; 30, ere ; brake ; 32, was come ; 33, to the quene and. 779. I, ye myght well ; 3, is done ; 5, in to your ; 6, fyr M. ; 7, [alle] in to ; 10, and all your knyghtes and ladyes ; to W. ; 1 1, in to your ; 1 2, than alway ; 1 3, ftryfe is made / the more ; 1 5, whiche ; for to ; 16, he fayd ; forth here ; 17, vnto hym ; 18, wherfore aflce ; 20, dyfpleafed than; 25, peafybly; handes; 28, ye are; 30, and full ; [A] ; 31, yf I ; 33, to you ; 35, I haue ; 37, well that 780. I, bereth [the]; 4, [euer]; 6, fo that ye; 9, to her; 11, knyghtes were ; 12, fo fore wounded ; 1 3, of his comynge ; 16, had fet; 18, the one vnto the other; 23, vnto our; 26, vnto a; in to agardyn; 27, [y] barryd ; 28, for to; 30, he forthwith; 32, the whiche ; 34, let [ye]. 781. I, wounded were ; 4, it was fliewed vnto ; [all] ; 8» [by her chamber] ; g, they lacked ; 15, perfone with me at this tyme ; And than ; 17, vnto a; where as ; 21, of [many]; 22, myght come in vnto her ; 26, for the loue of you ; 27, [he] ; 28, a grete ; 30, of fyr L/s hande ; 32, And fo to pafle forth ; 33, went to ; 34, and fo he toke. 782. I, and came to his ; 8, And fo forth ; 1 1, fyr L.'s hurte hande; And whan; 12, in hymfelf; 13, vnto; 16, it well that OAXTON^S AND WYNKTN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 135 it was ; 19, ly^e lorde ; 21, & that I wyll ; 23, to them ; 28, fyr M. faye nay with your ; 32, well that ; 34, demed that fholde hyde his ; in this. 783. I, A ha / what ; 4, the whyles ; 5, fay and make good / that my ; 8, haue ye ; 1 1, it with ; 1 2, fyr L. ; 15, alfo what ; 1 8, batayle that is done; 19, as vnto that; 23, is a; 26, to the; 27, Vpon what day ; 30, muft do batayle ; I befeche; 31, ye are ; 32, in the ; 34, of thofe condicyons ; vnto all ; 35, knewe me / 1 vfed ; [with] ; 36, to be in the ; vfed treafon ; 37, fyr M. 784. I, ye all may ryde vnto ; 2, And tiian ; vnto ; 3, fetures ; 6, peryls leeft ; 7, is as ; But alwaye ; that dealeth ; 8, man ofte ; in to ; 9, And as ; 12, [ful of] vpon ; 13, made femblaunt as though he had not wjrft ; 17, put out of the waye ; 19, pad forth ; 20, he had ; horfe lytters ; 23, many other ; wente to ; 24, tolde vnto ; fyr M. ; 26, batayle togyder ; 27, aferd that ; 34, Now returne we vnto ; 35, fullgrete; 37, by her. 786. 2, come oute ; 4, defende it fayd ; 8, or feke or els in ; 10, [at] ; 1 1, or els ; 16, ihame (fayd fyr L.) ; 20, to ftronge herted ; 27, where as ; 29, [the] whiche ; 3 1, was there ; 32, he comaunded ; 33, to god. 786. I, gallop3mge; 5, And therfore he; for to; 6, for to brjmge ; [du lake] ; 9, good lord ; may well ; 1 1, fo that ; 13, now fayd ; 18, quene G. ; 20, but that ; 32, all them that were prefent ; 37, And fo than ; [els]. 787. 5, vnto fyr L. ; 8, grounde ; 1 1, as an ; 15, And than ; 16, towarde; 17, fholde haue; 25, and the; 28, Whan fyr M. berde that / he ; vp on ; 31, vnto his ; 37, were they. 788. 8, hym vpon; 12, be buryed ; 14, made moche of; 15, [hand]; 17, Hungary; whofe name; 21, the whiche hyght; 22, Hungary ; 29, [the] whiche ; 32, tyll that the beft ; 33, And in this maner ; 34, her vaut 789. I, {yr Vrres moder ; 3, whiche was a ; 4, with her ; 8, So at the laft (he; 9, [by fortune fhe came nyghe] to the; 10, at kynge A.'s ; 11, Caerleyll ; 12, how ; 13, that countree for to haue her foone heeled; 15, countree; 16, lorde kynge A.; 17, the whiche ; 21, vnto the tyme that ; 24, coutree ; 26, a full ; 27, fayd fhe ; 29, kynge A. ; come hyther ; 30, and )rf ony ; 37 ^ fyr V. 790. 2, brother by my ; 7, ten knyghtes ; [that tyme] ; 1 2, in hymfelfe that he had ben a ; 14, out of the ; vpon the grounde ; 1 5, of cloth of gold ; 16, [noble] ; 17, [for] ; 18, for to fuflfre me foftiy to handle thy ; 19, fyr V. ; as it (hall pleafe you ; 20, here at ; 22, on; Than ailer kyng A.; 26, Angayfihe; 30, Chalaunce; 33, Gyngayne ; 34, thre were. 136 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 791. 4, & fyr G. & his fones fayled ; 6, whiche ; 7, So there ; fyr L. ; 13, fayled euerychone ; 1 5, whiche ; 1 8, Sadocke ; 20, there came; fyr Gruriiwors fone; 21, whiche at that tyme; 22, one of the ftrongeft knj^htes of the worlde ; frenfihe booke ; 23, this fyr S. le breufe and fyr L. ; 26, S. le breufe ; 27, maner of wyfe ; 28, L. du lake ; 29, of them promyfed vnto other ; 32, and fuche other wylde ; whiche ; 34, as of all the ; 35, to knowe ; 37, Than there came in; and fyr T. whiche ; 38, but this {yr T. was. 792. I, A. the cowherde had; begate all thefe knyghtes; 3, whiche was one of the ; [one] ; 8, whiche ; 1 3, whiche was ; by the noble knyghte fyr T. ; 15, le blanke whiche; vnto; 19, whiche was; vnto; 21, falfe traytour; 22, Marke flewe; 29, fyr A. Lor- phelyn; 30, [flewe kynge M.] ; 31, the corps; 35, whiche; 36, Neroueus. 798. 5, A. le graunte ; 8, whiche ; 1 3, fyr Robert ; 14, whiche ; 1 6, by his ; 1 8, 1 9, whiche was ; 1 9, vnto them ; 20, G. of Orkeney ; 26, whiche came ; and anone it was ; 27, kynge therof ; 29, downe from ; vnto ; 31, vnto her. 794. 3, alle thofe that had ; ferched fyr V. ; 1 2, to that entent ; 1 5, as ye be ; 16, and yf ye ; 18, countree ; 22, fayenge thus ; 25, and I (hame; 28, fayenge to hym ; 29, [the] whiche is full fore; 38, [alle]. 796. I, feuen yere tofore ; 2, thre other ; 10, [in] ; 1 1, vnto god ; 12, deuyfed ; 14, bygge ; Than kyng A. ; 15, fayd he ; 17, fyr V. ; 19, of an ; 20, fo on ; 22, make fliorte tale ; 24, them bothe ; 29, vnto; this knyght; 33, but alwaye; 34, in the courte; 35, But euer. 796. 2, [du lake] for to ; 3, ouerflcyppe ; 6, defpyte of thofe kn}^htes and ladyes that; 7, he had ben; 8, galous; io» after [that] ; 1 2, dyd in thofe ; 1 3, of Le cheualer ; 15, vnto the deth. 797. I, At the feafon of y* mery moneth of; 4, and be gladde ; 7» [faft]; 8, there befel; [and vnhap]; the whiche; 10, longe of; 1 1, fyr A.; 12, thefe two knj^htes; 14, vnto; 16, [alle]; 19, & knowe ; 27, fyr A. ; 28, I byleue ; 3 1, knowe well ynough ; 33, it vnto ; 34, Ye (hall not do it by ; for )rf there ; 35, wrathe. 798. 3, ben a better knyght; 7, as wha; 13, hyde it; 20, ought I ; euylle of ; 21, [al] ; 22, now is the ; 25, kynge A. ; 26, fyr A.; whiche I; 28, and [to]; 31, And we knowe all; 34, l^ge A. CAXTON'S AND WTNKYN DB WORDE'S EDITIONS. 137 799. I, for I tell you fyr ; 10, and for his quene ; 20,fyr A.; 22, hym full ; 23, vpon ; 26, vnto them ; 27, and thus were ; 3 1, Gromore fomor ioure ; 36, with quene G. ; 38, I alway drede me moche. 800. I, whiche ; for to ; 6, noo doubte; 12, that I wyll ; 14, fafe and founde ; 1 5, vndemethe his ; 16, And fo that noble knyght wente forth in his mantell / and put ; 20, fyr L. ; 22, therof to make mencyon ; as it is ; 25, and with .... fayd thus ; 3 1, [there] ; 32, I praye you hertely let me haue it 801. 2, many valyaunt ; 4, no refyft ; 7, ftande in ; 8, neuer thus ; 10, alwayes [in one] ; 18, and poore ; to my ; 19, day that ; 23, for to; 24, owne dere ; 27, (hall haue; 33, well that; 38, quene G. 802. 3, lorde lefu ; 4, therwithall ; 7, daflhed at ; chambre dore ; 8, daffhynge ; open the ; 1 3, fyr L. ; 1 5, a bygge ; whiche was called fyr C. ; 21, And than fyr L. ; 25, Let be ; 28, no fuche ; 3 1, and before ; 32, [outher els ye all that] ; 34, knyghte oughte to do ; came vnto ; 35, I wyll ; [hit]. 808. I, myne owne ; falfe traytour ; 3, wyll let (he to ; that we ; 6, dore wyde open ; 9, he had ; to the cold ; 10, of all ; 1 1, a buffet ; 14, vnto an ; 17, maner of yll ; and daungers ; 25, to his ; 26, So whan ; 27, was at that tyme ; 28, [why be ye all armed] what may this meane ; 31, were fo dremynge ; 35, nede fomeuer ; 36, ye had ben in ; 38, than euer. 804. 2, I befeche you ; 3, be of a ; 5, we all ; welth ; 8, all whiche ; that ye ; 9, is no ; 10, but that ; 1 1, no meanes ; 1 2, thofe that ; 13, [that] ye ; 21, wolde fayne ; 23, do what I may ; 25, you or not ; 26, to hym ; 29, with fyrV.; 31, made knyghtes ; one of them; 33, fyr H. ; 35, whiche; Lorphelyns fone ; 36, dame A.; [and (he] ; 37, [and]. 806. 3, and anone they ; 4, & on ; 5, and what ; 7, fcore good and valyaunt ; 8, that I ; 9, well wyllynge ; 15, [and treafon] ; 19, is not; 21, [I wote well as is] as ; 32, it pacyently ; 33, our lorde god. 806. 2, y{ ye; chryftened of; 3, ony wrong; 6, otherwyfe; 10, and the quene dye fo; 11, O good lord lefu; 13, and from; 14, ye that be of my ; 16, doo yourfelfe ; 19, to be done ; 20, we thynke that the beft ye may do is this / that ; 2 2, to be fuppofed that )rf ye ; 23, or els ; 3 1, ryght lothe ; 32, for to ; 35, me moche ; 389 fholde refcowe. 807. 2, dyd not he kepe ; 4, your bothe aduyfes ; 6, be that ; 9, vnto ; II, home agayne ; [and loue and thanke] ; 17, flewe that noble knyght ; -18, a fharpe grouded ; 22, well that ; 26, yf it ; on the ; 29 a lytell ; 3 1, whiche whan ; 34, rode ilreyght ; and beten. 138 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 808. 3, dyd ye take hym ; 5, fyr C ; 8, A lefu; 12, wyll holde ; 13, kynge A. ; but that ; 14, [the] deth ; 15, to [the] ; 19, be the ; 27, [it] is ; 31, knyghte alyue ; 35, whiche he had. 809. 5, [I dare faye] ; 6, ony vylony ; 14, A. vnto fyr G. ; 15, for trewly ; no grete ; 17, and alfo he had almooft ; 1 8, . xij . good ; 27, of my fones ; 32, that ye wyll ; 33, beft araye ; 35, receyue her. 810. I, do in my l)rfe ; 2, that I ; 3, lady quene ; fuche a ; 7, vnto fyr; 10, [the] whiche; fall there; 12, vnto kynge; 22, vnto her; 28, one whiche; 29, her iudgement ; 30, quene was; vnto; and alfo that (he was ; 31, wamyge therof ; 35, [ful]. 811. 4, whiche were ; 7, fyr G. ; 15, vnto quene ; 17, that the quene; 26, many knyghtes ; were fory of; 27, to; 32, he was reuyued he ; 33, ony crowne ; I haue now. 812. 2, haue I ; 4, neuer more ; 8, [telle] ; 9, nj^h go ; n, all erthly men ; 1 5, [that] he ; 18, tyll that ; 20, fayd the kynge ; 23, [fayre] ; 25, the kyng ; 29, had ; 3 1, kyng A. ; 36, in the ; And fo for to ; 37, )rf he had not. 818. 4, the man / your two bretheme ; 6, all the good of ; g, fyr L. ; 10, [euer] ; 1 1, fyr G. ; 13, to haue ben with ; 16, the man ; 17, is all; 18, downe in a fwoune; 21, ranne vnto; 23, and my; fyr G. alfo; 25, fell downe in a fwoune; reuyued agayne fyr G. fpake & fayd ; 28, be buryed ; 30, myne owne lord ; 32, that ye wyll tell me ; 34, neyther of them bothe. 814. I, [of hem both]; 4, My mooft gracyous lord & myne vncle fayd ; 6, that now ; the whiche ; 9, vnto the ; 16, herde ; 19, [he fayd] ; 22, kynge A. ; 23, and in y' ; 24, to aflemble ; 27, all how ; 29, where as ; 30, many a ; 38, bothe within. 816. I, and fyr G. ; 2, [al]; 4, full ftronge; 5, not ryde; 6, wolde fuffre; 9, So it; on a; [tyme] ; 10, to; 12, [al] it is; ye laboure at; 14, out my felfe; 16, fyr L. ; 17, in the; 20, thou well ; 21, wyll be ; 22, and the noble ; whiche ; 2 5, [lord and] ; 26, wyte you. 816. 4, [as ony is lyuyng vnto her lord] ; 1 1, or that ; 1 5, my gracyous ; 17, that I had ; [grete] ; 19, as (he ; 22, in a ; 26, that my ; 28, it (hall ; 3 1, vpon thy ; 33, [and] ; 36, with thyne ; 38, by lefu fayd fyr L. 817. I, vnto ; 3, fyr L. ; 4, falfe recreaut ; 6, that I ; vnto tiie ; 7, me fore ; 8, that it ; 9, for none ; 1 3, haft deftroyed ; 1 6, as ye ii^y; ^7f [y^] haue; 18, and that; 20, but wyte; that I; 21, for it ; [on hand] ; 24, Than fayd fyi' G. vnto fyr L. ; 26, at fuche a vautage ; 28, I (hall haue but ; 29, [the noble]. 818. 2, vnto them; and fyr S. his brother; 4, & to hym fayd thus ; 5, that we ; 6, fjrr G. ; vnto you ; we befeche you ; 8, OAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 139 [playnly]; 14, loth to do it; 20, is not this; 26, than on the morowe ; 32, in [a] ; 33, myddle batayle ; 35> as valyaunt. .819. 5, vnto the; 6, moo other; [And]; 8, was there; 13, moche domage and hurte; 19, for to; 24, vnto hym thus; 26, vttermeft ; but euer; 29, was agayne; 32, rode forth; 34, for to reft; 3S> deed bodyes. 820. 3, So on ; 4, [there] ; as grymme ; 7, had done hym ; 8, all the ; 10, furyously ; 11, groude ; io)med togyder ; 1 2, a grete ; 15, were bothe ; 17, that ye ; 19, they doo you ; 20, For alwaye ; 23, at ony vauntage ; 24, told hym ; 29, fete lockes ; Hayne on bothe partyes ; 30, withdrewe ; And fo dyd kynge A.'s party. And than ; 32, and his party entred in to theyr ; 33, deed bodyes ; falue to ; 35, not halfe fo ; orgulous or proude ; 38, whiche was. 821. I, mooft noble; 10, the BuUes; wyft not; Gladly he wold accorde with; 18, not be reproued ; 20, with hym; 22, vnto ; 23, vnto kynge A. ; 25, fyr L. for to ; 26, as (he ; 29 [fayd fyr L.] ; 31, [euer] ; 32, this that ; fure for me & myne. 822. I, that (he ; 2, for to ; 4, for to drede ; 5, and my ; 6, to were dyftreffed ; 13, before me; 14, knowlege; 16, [thenne]; ye may faye; 17, lorde kyng; for my lady the; 19, for kynge A.'s loue ; 22, kyng A.'s ; 24, all they ; 25, to the ; 27, had with her ; 29, vpon ; 32, and fet; 33, And quene Gueneuer; 36, vnto; 37, in to ; 38, euery man. 823. 3, fate in his fete ; 7, many a ; [ther] ; 9, kynge A. ; 10, not one ; 1 2, fpake he vnto tfie mooft noble kyng A. full knyghtly / and lyke a man of grete honour ; 13, that by; 15, vnto you; 16, [that] he; 18, vnto you; 20, grete ; 21, the tyme; 23, lorde and kynge ; 24, vnto grete ; 30, agaynft . xiiij . knyghtes. 824. I, kynge A. ; 3, lord and kynge; 4, that I; 5, [yow]; 6, done you in diuers ; 8, for to ; 9, and in ; 12, [many] ; 13, mynt auaunt; 17, T. de Lyones; L. de Galys; 18, to them; 19, was neuer ; 21, full glad ; 25, full well ; 26, pulled you ; 28, your face ; 31, fyr T.; 32, of [his]; 37, for to. 826. 4, twayne ; 1 1, fere y* ; 13, all erthely kn)^htes ; 16, that I Ihold ; 18, [noble] ; 25, caufe to make ; 26, [that] ; 3 1, is none ; 3 S> [holyer & more] ; 36, vnto theyr ; than that my ; [kyng &]. 826. I, [fire G.] ; all the ; 3, had ben ; 6, it fliall pleafe hym ; 7, the my; 10, fyr L. ; 16, for to; 19, wamynge; 21, that thou; comen hytiier; 22, yf that; 23, [fayd fyre G.] ; 24, [owne] ; 30, feyd thefe wordes. 827. I, varjrable ; mutable ; is no ; 6, haue had ; 10, [as wel] ; 1 1, with your neuewe fyr; 12, for to werre; 14, I befeche you ; 20, with you ; Ye no ; 24, or [that] ; 27, quene G. ; 28, all the I40 LIST OF THE VARIOTTS RBADINaS BETWEEN knyghtes; 30, fende me worde; ye be noyed ; 31, with ony; let me haue knowlege ; 32, yf that ; 33, And fo therwith ; 34, openly that all they that were there myght here hym ; me fe ; 37, vnto. 828. I, but that they all ; 2, of theyr wyttes ; 3, fo whan ; for to ; 5, waye to ; 6, And afterwarde he ; 8, fir L. departed ; 9, [holy] ; 10, y* ; do as he ; 12, fore at my herte ; 13, banyfihed man ; 16, was banyfihed oute of this realme ; 18, departed afonder; 23, countree ; is none ; ben here ; 24, for dyuers ; is this ; 25, Courte of kynge A. ; 26, take parte ; 28, [as] well for ; 30, I thanke ; 31, as to fuche ; 32, [for] to. 829. 5, and in ; 6, your grete ; 11, whiche ; vnto his ; 16, for to ; 17, And well an ; 19, departe from hym ; 21, where as ; 22, for to ; 26, his good ; 27, vnto ; 2 8,* had eftabl)rflhed ; 30, And he made fyr; to be crouned; 32, whiche; 33, whidie was. 830. I, departed his hauour ; 2, thofe of his ; 3, And fyrft he made fyr B. duke of; 15, hym erle; 16, the good knyght fyr P.; coutree of Prouence; 17, Langedocke; 18, gaue hym; 20, Angeo ; 25, [to] ; 27, [made] ; 3 1, all his ; 32, his quene ; kyng A. ; ouer the fee. 831. I, thefe tydynges; vnto; 2, & that they; 3, [full]; 4, is grete ; 7, whiche was ; 8, gyue you ; 1 2, all alyauntes ; 1 3, vnto fyr ; 14, and your; 15, hath caufed ; ouer ryde our; 17, hyde vs in; the good knyght fyr G. to ; 19, they were without y* walles ; 20, [lyke]; we are; 25, fpake all with one voyce; 26, ryde out; 28, whiche ; 31, yet my lordes (!) ; we are full ; [for] ; 32, wanyoures that other whyle made kynge C. and my father kynge B. / & myn vncle kyng Bors for to obey; 36, defs^ynge hym to take a tratyce. 832. i» his warre ; 3, vnto the ; 4, whofe name was fyr L. ; [&] that fayd ; 6, for to ; 7, fyr L. ; 9, that are; 10, wold that ; 1 1, vnto kyng A. ; 14, kynge A.'s ; ryght gladde ; 23, by caufe her ; 25, vnto ; 26, ye (hall faye ; 27, to fyr L. ; it was but ydle labour / now to fende to myne ; 29, y* now ; 3 1, to god ; vnto tiie ordre of ; that I ; 34, vnto her ; 35, where as. 833. 2, that ftode about hym fayd ; 5, in the myddes ; lyghtly be ; 1 1, and for euery of vs ; 1 3, as at ; on the ; 14, as the ; 15, fawe how ; was befy^ed ; 1 7, them wyghtly ; 1 8, armed at all poyntes ; 21, that dare; 24, And fo he; 25, And anone fir B. ; 26, there came ; 27, vnto ; for to ; 29, ryghte fpytefully ; was fo fyers / that he ; 32, And thus ; [he] ; 34, of peple there was ; 35, that fyr G. ; 36, vpon a grete courier. 834. I, dooft thou hyde; 4, k)aine euery deale; 5, than his; fayd all ; 6, vnto fyr ; 139 a recreaunt knyght ; comaunded to faddl CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 141 his ; 14, [lete] ; 17, whiche ; that 1^22, you halfe ; and haue ; 24, moche as ; 27, to a bay ; 28, fayd vnto fyr L. Syr L. ; 30, began to arme ; 33, [all] ; 37, that there ; 38, come nyghe. 836. 4, horfes myght as faft as they; 7, [&] Than; 10, in many;' 11, whiche an; 12, gyuen hym ; 14, his owne ; 17, they (hold ; 18, And all this ; G.'s feke ; 19, yf that ; 20, that his ; 25, had of hym grete wonder ; 30, and his brethe ; 31, fadde Ibrokes ; 33, [that] he ; 36, Than wha fyr L. 836. ijbegan he to ftretche; hymfelfe; 2, fayd to hym thefe wordes ; 3, that ye ; 6, vpon the ; 7, and than ; 8, thou thyfelfe ; 10, Syr I (hall; 11, the grace of god fayd fyr L. ; wyte you; 13, in to one of; 14, And anone there were leches; [&] whiche ferched his wounde; 15, falued it; 16, ye (hall; 17, brynge out my; 21, warre began; 23, well feen ; 27, of kyng; 28, they within ; 29, aboute a thre ; 33, Benwyck ; 34, on hyghe ; 38, foule fayenge. 887. I, wyte you well ; 4, thou tray tour ; [fayd he] ; 6, y*; 10, were at an ende; 18, for to; 20, they ranne; 24, full quyckly auoyded ; 27, for though. 888. 3, houres contynually ; 4, fyr L. had grete ; [for] ; hym- felfe ; And after that y* ; 5, felte veryly ; 6, myght and ilrength ; [and that his greate power was done] ; 7, haue I well ; 22, to the ; 27, towarde the towne. ^ Thus endeth the . xx . boke . And here after foloweth the • xxj . boke / whiche is the laft booke of this prefent volume . In whiche all thofe that dyfpofb them to efchewe ydelnelTe whiche is mother of all vyces / redynge hyftoryall maters . Some wyllyng to rede in deuoute medytacyons / of the humanyte and palTyon of our fauyour lefu chryft . Some in lyues and pa)mfull martyrdomes of holy fayntes • Some in moralyfacyon & poetycall ftoryes . And fome in knyghtly and vyfloryous dedes of noble prynces conquerours / as of this prefent volume of this noble conqueroure kynge Arthur / fomtyme kynge of Englande may openly knowe the lamentable deth of hym and the nobleft chyualrye of the worlde knyghtes of the rounde table / caufed by fyr Mordred his fone and the fubiectes of this realme. 889. 2, [that]; 6, he was; 8, to W. ; toke [the]; 15, maner [of]; 18, [(he took the toure of London]; [and]; 22, was de- ceyued; 23, And to make fliorte; 37, [thou]; 38, that I vtterly defye the. 840. I, that I ought ; 2, where as ; that my ; [&] it is ; 3, an abhomynable; 5, heed to be ftryken of; 6, curie; 8, And whan the byflhop herde that / he fledde ; 10, was a relygyous heremyte ; 142 LIST OF THE VARIOUS READINGS BETWEEN 12, fought vpon-; 14 [meanys] ; 1 5, hym not ; 18, fyege fro fyr ; & that he ; 19, for to be ; 20, to wryte letters vnto ; 21, vnto hym ; 27, hym than; we all; 28, [ye not]; 30, knyghtes & men of worfhyp ; 31, not we Englyfihe men ; holde vs ; [them] ; 34, Alas alas. 84L 2, towarde D. ; 6, fangled; 9, carakes; 11, vpon the; was there; 20, noble kn}^ht; 25, there he; [thenne] whan he came to hyfelfe agayn ; 26, [fyr G.] ; 34, wounde that ; L. du lake ; of the ; 35, yf fyr L. had ; 37, I my felfe am caufer. 842. I, cankered ; 5, vnto; a lettre; 6, [thenne] ; 7, [thenne] fyr G. ; 8, he had ben; 12, vnto the; 14, whiche thou ; 16, vnto my ; 20, for to ; 21, that fame ; 28, & vncle kyng A. ; 29, whiche is ; hymfelfe ; he wolde ; 32, yf (he had ; 33, lorde & vncle. 843. I, the as thou arte the ; 3, and alfo ; 8, fyr G. betoke his foule in to the handes of our lorde god ; let bury ; 9, caftel of D. ; 1 1, to kynge A. ; 1 3, on ; 19, made to bury them ; And thofe that were fore wouded he caufed ; 22, wrongfully; 23, the noble; 24, vnto the fee fyde vnto S. ; 27, vpon a ; 29, vpon that traytour fyr M. ; 31, Southery; 33, and vnto kynge A. ; 34, that loued ; 35, And fo vpon. 844. I, hym thought he; 2, vnto a; 5, and a depe; 8, that he ; 1 3, in a flombrjmge ; 1 4, kynge A. thought that there ; hym veryly ; 1 6, fo whan ; [thenne] ; 1 8, the alyue ; 20, that ben comen ; 21, the ladyes; 22, a man; 23, in a ryghtwyfe; 25, to you ; 27, bothe ye ; 31, men that ; 32, vnto you ; his mooft ; 34, profre hym ; 36, & (hall refcowe. 846. 2, lyghtly ; 12, grymly ; 1 5, And after the dayes of kynge A. to haue all Englande to his obeyfTaunce ; 1 7, So thsui ; 20, And than; 24, for [I]; 25, dyd wame; that )rf; 27, euer ftandeth before ; 28, that my ; vpon. 846. I, [than]; 4, rode he; 6, raffhyng; 8, But alway ; 10, dyd there ryght nobly ; fholde do ; 1 1, he neuer ; 14, groude ; 16, [wode] ; 20, [one] ; the Butler ; 22, kyng A. ; 24, vnto myne ; 25, [were] ; fyr M. is ; whiche ; 28, to fyr L. ; 29, whiche hath wrought all this woo; 32, on hym; My good lord; remembre well your dreme that ye had this nyght; 36, be god. 847. I, is done ; 7, vnto hym ; 11, with all the ; 12, vp to the ende; 13, that he helde; 15, banne ; therwith ; fell downe; 17, [de butlere] ; 24, and he was ; 25, went ; 32, by myne aduyfe ; 33, you vnto. 848. I, aketh fo; 4, warned me; 5, vp [the] kynge A.; on the one ; 7, that lyfte / that fome of his ; 9, kynge A. came to hymfelfe agayne; 11, 17, 20, kynge A.; 12, vnto me; fo to; 14, CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDiTS EDITIONS. 143 than I haue; 15, for to; 22, vnto; 24, thou (halte fe there; 26, And foo; 27, [the] hafte; 29, in to; 33, fayd he; 35, kynge A.; 36, [ageyn]. 849. I, itfynne; 4, fayd he; 7,twotymes; 8, vnto me; 12, I cdmaunde the ; And yf ; 17, water as ferre ; 21, vnto ; 22, had feen ; fro hens ; 23, kyng A. ; 31, thofe thre quenes fet them downe. 860. I, kynge A.; 3, for to; 4, euer more; 13, vpon ; 14, [was] newly; 15, had banyflhed ; 16, buryed ; My fdiyrt; 18, whiche brought this deed corps ; 30, your owne ; 3 1, fyr B. abode ; 32, whiche had ben ; 35, no more wryten in my copy of the cer- taynte of his deth ; ZSy from "wryton," to next page, i, "redde," is omitted. 861. 2, a barge ; 3, [quene] ; 5, Nymue ; 6, whiche ; fyr P. ; 1 1, vnto his ; 14, not of a certaynte ; it was ; 16, it playnly ; 17, Some men yet ; 19, lefu Chryft ; 24, we here ; 26, And fo ; [theyr] ; 28, that her lord kyng A. ; 29, fhe ftale ; 36, that was a. 862. 9, wonders wroth [oute of mefure] ; 10, now I repet me ; 1 1, [euer] ; 1 2, to my ; kynge A. ; [doleful] lettre of fyr G. / that my lorde kynge A. ; 19, wyte ye ; 23, & fyr ; 28, ye go fe ; 33, for to ; 34, fee & arryued at D. ; 36, enquyred of men ; kyng A. was. 863. 4, 5, kyng A. ; 9, tombe of fyr G. ; 10, full hertely ; 12, ale as the myghte ete and drsmke ; 1 3, dealed ; 1 7, fyr L. offred fyrft ; 1 9, from " & alfo," to 20, " pounde," is omitted; 20, to nj^ht ; 2 1, vpon his ; And in ; 22, called vnto hym ; 23, thus he fayd ; 28, and grete ; 29, haue herde ; 37, man neyther. 864. i,weftwarde; 2, vnto a; 4, thre tymes; 7, this chere; 8, whiche ; 9, to call ; vnto me ; And whan ; vnto her ; 10, [to all the ladyes] ; 1 1, [hath] all ; 13, wyte ye well fyr L. ; 1 5, helth ; for to haue ; 16, lefu chryft ; at the dredefuU daye of dome ; 17, fynfuU creatures; 19, vs two; 20, neuer loke; And ferthermore I; 21, behalfe ryghte ftraytly ; and that vnto ; fhortly thou ; 23, the fyr L. ; not ones; 24, for bothe; me & the; 25, go thou vnto; 26, I befeche you ; 27, lord god ; 29, now retume ; in to my ; 32, you vnto ; 33, pleafe god ; & fpecially to praye for you ; 34, may not ; 35, ye faye well fayd he. 866*. 3, in the queft of ; 4, my lady dame G. ; 5, you vnto ; me vnto ; 6, haue I ; 8, me for to ; realme and countree ; 10, [euer] ; 1 1, [yf] that ; ony good ; 13, neuer more ; 14, fuche thynges ; And fo they ; 17, as tibough they ; 27, threwe abrode ; 37, [for]. 866*. 3, ryde through all Englond to feke ; 4, vnto ; 8, came vnto ; whan he fawe ; 1 3, [fir Blamour] ; 14, abode there ftyll ; 1 5, (awe that ; 20, but that ; 21, dyd lowly ; 24, & in ; 26, fo that ; 27 y vnto ; 28, hym towarde A. ; 29, by that tyme ; thou come ; 30, 144 LIST OF THE VARIOUS RBADlUGS BETWEEN puruey the ; 3 1, and bryge you ; bury it ; 32, thryes vnto fyr L. ; 34, or it was ; 36, this vyfyon ; 37, on fote ; they wente. 867. 5, or fhe dyed ; 7, for to ; 10, And this ; 1 1, all thefe two ; vntyll ; 14, Dirige at nyght and the maffe on the morowe ; 17, his feuen ; [hors]; 18, holy & deuout ; 20, tyll they came to G. ; 27, & than (he ; 28, after in ; put in to ; 29, ftylle vpon the grounde ; 30, ye are ; 32, well myne ; 34, none ende ; 35, and call to myndt her beaute / her bounte / and her noblelTe ; was as well ; 36, kynge my lorde A. as with her ; And alfo whan I fawe the corpfes of that noble kynge and noble quene fo lye togyder in that colde graue made of erth / that fomtyme were fo hyghly fet in mooft honourable places / truly ; 38, my wretched ; how I through. 868*. I, and through my prefumpcyon and pryde ; 2, the whiche ; euer were ; 3, of tiieyr ; 4, fanke & impreft ; fo in to ; that all my naturall ftrengthe fayled me / fo that I ; 7, but c5tynually momed vntyll he ; And than ; 10, was as than ; fhorter by a cubyte ; 1 2, but nedefully as nature requyred fomtyme he ; & alwayes he ; 1 3, vpon ; G.'s tombe ; 1 5, nothynge. ^ O ye myghty and pompous lordes ihynynge in the glory tranfitory of this vnftable lyf / as in regnynge ouer grete realmes and myghty grete countrees / fortyfyed with ftronge caftels & toures edifyed with many a ryche Cite . Ye alfo ye fyers and myghty knyghtes fo valyaunt in aduenturous dedes of armes Beholde beholde / fe how this myghty conquerour kynge Arthur / whome in his humayne lyfe all the worlde doubted . Ye alfo this noble quene Gueneuer whiche fomtyme fate in her chayre a^oumed with golde / perles & precyous ftones / now lye full lowe in obfcure (offc or pyt couered with cloddes of erth and claye . Beholde alfo this myghty champyon fyr Launcelot / pereles of knyghthode / fe now how he lyeth grouelynge vpon the colde moulde / now beynge fo feble and faynt / that fomtyme was fo terryble / how & in what maner ought ye to be fo defyrous of worldly honoure fo daungerous . Therfore me thynketh this prefent boke called la mort darthur is ryght neceffary often to be radde . For in it (hall ye fynde the mooft gracyous knyghtly & vertuous warre of y* mooft noble knyghtes of the worlde / wherby they gate prayfyng cotynuall , Alfo me femeth by y' ofte redyng therof / ye (hall gretely defjrre to accuftome your felfe in folowynge of thofe gracyous knyghtly dedes / that is to faye / to drede god / and to loue ryghtwyfnes / fayth- fuUy & couragyoufly to feme your fouerayne prynce . And the more y' god hath gyuen you the tryumphall honoure / the meker ye ought to be / euer ferynge the vn(lablenes of this dece]mable worlde . And fo I pa(fe ouer and tume agayn vnto my mater ; 1 5, CAXTON'S AND WYNKYN DE WORDE'S EDITIONS. 145 ^ So within ; 19, that ye wyll gyue ; 20, vnto a ; 21, but a ; 24, I wyll now ; 25, I praye you gyue ; 27, vnto ; 29, Bamborow ; 33, all his ; 34, went all ; 35, byflhop that ; 36, on a ; 37, came vnto. 869*. 5, vpon one daye ; 6,towarde heuen ; 18, with the corps ; 19, vnto ; 27, had fought ; 30, E. de Marys ; 32, fynge the feruyce full lamentably ; 33, [wepe]. 860*. 3, [that]; of none; 9, thou were; 12, in the refte ; 15, vnto his; 17, whiche was; 25, Vyllyers le valyaunt ; 34, was bothe ; 36, that fyr L. ; [for] fo to do ; 38, and turkes ; they dyed ; 39, hole booke. 861*. 8, For tranflacyon of this boke was fynyffhed . [The Colophon see on the Plate facing page 1 7]. VOL. II. LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES.' Abbay of the black Orosse, 402 Abbay, the whyte, 623 Abbay of nonnes, 612 Abbey of la beale aduenture, 123 Abblasonre, castel of, 631 Abel, son of Adam, 696 Abilleus, Abelleus, syr, iii, 112 Ablamor of the Maryse, 107 Aceolon of gaoUe, syr, 89 ; follows a hart with Arthur and Yryenoe, 125; comes into the power of Morgan le fay, 126; awaking in the morning he finds himself in a deep well; a dwarf comes to ask him if he would fight for Morgan le fay, he promisee to do it, and receives Excedihur and the sheath, 128; tells sir Ontzlake of his in- tention to fight with the knight, 129 ; fights with king Arthur, 130 ; nearly overcomes him, but by Ny- mue's intervention drops Excalibur, 131; is thrown down by Arthur; tells him Morgan le fay's commis- sion, 133 ; is brought to an abbey and dies of his woimds, 135, 136; 138; 140 Adam, first man, 696 Adtherp, syr, 318, 319 Agente,' earldom of, given to syr Clegys by syr Launcelot, 830 Aglouale, syr, brother of Fercyual, 256; 258; 451 ; 586, 587, 588, 589; 63^; 790 Agrauayne, syr, brother of syr Gawayne; comes with queen Morgause and his brothers to Arthur^s court, 65 ; assists at his father Lot's burial, 88; fights in a tournament near liie Castel peryllous, 258 ; marries the niece of lady Lyonesse, 270 ; is thrown down by Palomydes, 433 ; defeated by Breuse saunce pyte, 454, 455; fights against Tristram, but is overcome, 507 ; kills Lamorak with his brothers, 512, 513; accuses with Mordred queen Guen- euer, 726 ; is at the queen's dinner in London, 728; is smitten down by Launcelot, 743 ; does not rejoice with king Arthur in Launcelot's return, 759 ; is sent by Arthur to examine the barget, 761 ; fights in a tournament at Candlemas, 766; thrown down by Launcelot, 767; rides out maying with the queen, 772 ; is smitten down by Mel- lyagraunce, 774; liandles Yrre's woimds, 790 ; is the cause of king Arthur's death, 796; accuses the queen openly of adulteiy, 797; 1 This is the first complete and critical Index to " Le Morte Darthor** ever compned. There occur about 850, and, counting aU the yarions spellings, nearly 1000 names in the text. It was a tedious and difSoult task, on account of the bad orthographr and carelessness with re^^ard to the names of persons. As the geography of the whole book is confused and unmtelligible, I have abstained from giyii^ any conjectures. In cases where I felt sure, I have stated my opinion. The numbers refer to the pages. In some cases I have stated in foot-notes the readings of names of persons ana places as they occur in the French and English sources respectively, in order to show how little one can depend on them. * i^rente may be either Agen, a city in France, capital of the department of Lot and Garonne, a bishop's see, or the Agendioum (afterwards Sens) of the ancient Ganle ; perhaps also Axaegenus (Argentan). 148 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. telk king Arthur about her, 798 ; advises the king to go hunting and to take the queen by surprise, 799; comes to capture Launcelot, 800; calls him a traitor, 801 ; is killed by Launcelot, 803 ; 805 ; 809 ; 823 Aguarus, syr, nephew to the dead man whom syr Launcelot finds in a chapel, 656, 657 AgwysauncGy AnguyssauncOykyng of Irelond, 52; 54; 56; 60; 257; 259, 260 Aladuke, lord, 171 Alardyn of the IlySy syr, 106 Albons, St.9 39 Aleyiiy syr, 427 All halowmasse, al halowmasy 49 (the mass or feast of all Saints, 3i8t of October) Almayn, 162; 175; Germany Almesburye,* 851; 856*, 857* Alphegus of spayne, syr, 788 Alps, mountains, 162 Alyduke, Alydiik, syr, a knight of the round table, not identical with the above Aladuke,' 1 96* ; 728 ; 744 Alys la bealo pylgrym, 475, 476, 477 ; becomes wife of Alysaunder le orphelyn Alysaunder the grete, the myghty Conquerour, i; 177; 827 Alysaunder le orphelyn, son of kyng Mai'ke*s brother prynce Boudwyne, comes with his parents to the court of king Mark, 466 ; is taken to the Castel Magouns, after his father's death, to be educated, 467 ; is made knight and receives his father's doublet, 468 ; is well equipped, 469 ; Trystram advises him by letter to go to Arthur's court, 470; he does not follow the advice; smites down four knights of Morgan le fay and fights and overcomes Malegryn, 472 ; is taken to Morgan le fay's castle, where he promises, in order to get healed, to stay twelve months, 473; a damoysel helps him, 474 ; he fights against sevend knights, 475, 47^ > becomes ena- moured of Alys la beale pylgrym and marries her, 477, 478; 744; his death referred to, 792 Aly8aiindrye(? country or city), 163 Amant, syr, 423, 424; 436 AmbagGy country of, 163 (? one of the provinces or towns of the Eoman Empire)* Andred, Andret, syr, nephew of kyng Marke, cosyn to syr Trys- tram, 297; 321; 32 5, 326; 368; 401, 402, 403, 404; 459 Anglides, Anglydes, wife of Boud- wyn and mother to Alysander le Orphelyn, 466, 467, 468, 469 Anguysshe, kyng of Irelaiid, onoe mistokingly (161) called kyng of Scottland, sends to king Mark to ask truage for Cornwall, 277; receives the wounded Tramtiyst in his country, 285 ; arranges a great tournament, 286; asks Trystram why he does not fight, 287 ; allows Trystram to leave his counUy safely, 290; is summoned by Bleoberys and Blamor to appear before king Arthur, 302; has to send within three days a knight who will fight for him, 304*; gladly accepts Tr3n5tram's offer, 305 ; yields to Trystram's wish to save Blamor's li^®» 307; takes Tiystram to Ire- land and tells all the people about his valiant deed, 308; gives his daughter la beale Isoud to Trystram as wife for king Mark, 309; 314; 372;4io,4ii; 529;S54; 738; 741, 742; 757; 763; 765; 790 Anguyssaunce. See Agwysaonce Anioyey duke of, 830; Dynas the seneschal is made duke of A. by Launcelot Annecians, eyvy god-son of kyng Bors, 60 ^ Almesbury is a town in Wiltshire not far from Salisbury. Originally the name was Ambrosebory, then Ambresbory, and from this has been made the present name. ' B. Brook, *'Morte Arthur" (Thornton MS.), in his Index, apparently considers Aladuke, Aliduke, and Alidoyke as names belonging to the same person. 8 " Morte Arthur " (Thornton MS.) reads •* Ambyganye." LIST OP NAMES AND PLACES. 149 Annonrey lady, a sorceress, 361, 362 AnBiruSy AnseruSy duke, 475 ; ciJled le pylgiym, father of Alys Antemes, syr, 63 Anwyk, 858*; one of the places where Launoelot's body is supposed to be buried, perhaps identical with loyous gard Anyause, kyng, 673; 675 Arabe, mounte of, 168; in Wales Arabye, 163; Arabia Arbray, castel of, 495 Arohade, syr, 482, 483 Arohbysshop of Caiuiterbiiry, tee Caunterbury Argustus, sone of kynge Harlon, 663 Arguye, syr, 459 Armathye, see loseph Armynak, syr Lauayne is made erle of Armynak by syr Launcelot, 830 Arnoldede Brewse, 220; 233; 259 Arrage, country of, 163 (? one of the provinces of the Roman Empire)* Arrok de greuaunt, syr, 793 Arrouse, erle, 483 Arroy, foreste of, 144 Arthur, kyng of Brytayne, son of Vtherpendragon and Igrayne, be- gotten in the castel of Tyntigail, 37 ; bom, delivered to Merlyn, who takes him to Ector, 38 ; rides with Ector and his son Kay to London ; pulls a sword out of a stone, and gives it to Kay, 41 ; pulls the sword out again before Ector; promises to make Kay seneschal after his becoming king, 42 ; draws the sword out again before the lords and commons at Christmas, Candlemas, Easter and Whitsun- tide, and is crowned king of Eng- land, 43; makes Kay seneschal, Baudewyn of Brytayne constable, Ylfyus chamberlain, Brastias war- den of the north ; goes to Wales ; orders the next feast of Pentecost to be celebrated at Carlyon, 44; many kings and lords refuse to recognise him, 45 ; speaks to the rebellious; fights against them with his sword Excalibur, 46 ; kills many knights ; goes to London and assembles his lords and barons ; by Merlin's advice, and with the assent of the lords, he sends for the kings Ban and Bors, 47; receives Ban and Bors, and gives in their honour a great festival and tournament at H!allowmas, 49, 50 ; fights against the seven kings, 51-62 ; delivers king Lodegrean; sees his future wife Gueneuer for the first time, 63; rides to Carlyon after Ban's and Bors' departure, 64; falls in love with Lot's wife, his sister, whom he does not yet know ; begets on her Mordred, who afterwards destroys him; has a marvellous dream ; the next mornings to dis tract his thoughts, goes to hunt; meets the questing b^t ; a knight takes his horse away, 65 ; Merlyn finds him pensive; tells him that Igrayne is his mother ; returns to him as a child and as an old man, 66 ; is told that God is dissatisfied with him ; asks Ector and Vlfyus about his birth ; sends for Igrayne, 67 ; finds that Merlyn has told him the truth ; embraces Igrayne, 68 ; makes Gryfiet knight, 69 ; receives the ambassadors from Rome; re- fuses to pay the truage; saves Merlyn from some ruffians, 70; meets Pellinore, fights with lum, is thrown down, and his sword broken, 71; by Merlyn's intervention he is saved from death; is healed by a hermit; returns with Merlyn, 72 ; sees in the middle of a lake a hand holding a sword ; promises a gift to the lady of the lake, and gets the sword; intends to fight with Pellinore, but is dissuaded by Merlyn, 73 ; learns the qualities of Excalibur; refuses to send his beard to king Ryons; on the con- trary, threatens to conquer his country, 74; in order to avoid Merlyn's prophecy with regard to ^ "Morte Arthur ** (Thornton MS.) reads here " Orcage." ISO LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. Mordredy be orders all children^ bom on May-day to be destroyed; Mordred, bowever, is preserved^ 75 ; cannot pull out tbe sword of a damoysel sent by Lylle of Avelion, 76; requests Balyn to remain in bis court, 78 ; bears from tbe lady of tbe lake tbe name of tbe sword ; refuses to grant ber tbe gift sbe asks; ban^es Balyn from bis court, 79 ; orders tbe lady of tbe lake, UUed by Balyn, to be ricbly buried, 80; hears from Merlyntbat Balyn baa defeated and taken pri- soner king Eyons; prepares bis army to meet Nero, Ryons' brotber, 86 ; overcomes king Lot by Balyn's belp, 87 ; buries king Lot witb great bonours, and orders a monument to be erected on bis tomb, 88 ; gives Excalibur to tbe cbarge of Morgan le fay, bis sister, 89; graciously re- ceives Balyn again, and tells bim to f etcb back a mourning knigbt, 89 ; orders tbis knigbt, wbo is killed by Garlon tbe Invisible, to be ricbly buried, 90 ; by Merlyn's advice be overcomes gradually all bis enemies; tells Merlyn bis wisb to marry Gueneuer ; after in vain trying to dissuade tbe king, Merlyn yields to bis desire and sends to king Lode- grean, 100 ; receives Gueneuer and tbe round table witb a bundred knigbts ; tells Merlyn to find out the best knigbts of tbe countiy; grants young €kiwayn's desire, loi ; grants tbe wisb of Aides the cow- herd, 102; makes Tor, PeUinore's son, and Gkwayn, his nephew, knigbts, 103 ; is wedded witb great solemnity to Gueneuer in St. Ste- phen's Church at Camelot, 104; IS displeased witb Gawayn for killing a lady, 109 ; gives armour and a' sword to Tor. as reward for his valour, 113 ; receives Pellinore, 117; gives lands and properties to bis knigbts; tells them to be brave and virtuous, and makes them to swear that they would keep bis orders and the prin- ciples of the round table, 118; is warned by Merlyn to keep bis sword, 119 ; holds a feast at Game- lot; returns to Cardoylle; hears that several kings have invaded his countiy; goes to defend his country; takes Gueneuer with him to tbe north, 120 ; is attacked un- expectedly during the ni^bt, but is saved by the courage of bis ^[lights, 121; defeats his enemies; thanks God for tbe victoiy, 122; wishes to replace tbe knigbts of the round table killed in tbe battle, 123; prefers Tor to tbe son of Bagde- magus, 124; bunts witb Yryens and Accolon ; they follow a hart; they find a little ship, 125 ; twelve damoysels receive tbe king and bis companions; they are well enter- tained and go to rest; the next morn- ing Arthur finds himself in a dark prison, 126; is ready to fight and to deliver all the prisoners, 127; prepares at once to fight; re- ceives by a damoysel a sword like Excalibur, 129; fights witb Acco- lon, wbo has EjDcalibur, 130; is nearly overcome, but is saved by the damoysel of tbe lake; gets Exca- libur, 131 ; recognises tbe treason; overcomes Accolon ; forces him to tell all be knows, 132; pardons Accolon, 133; is h^ed in an abbey, and sends Accolon's body to Morgan le fay, 135; is robbed of tbe sheath cf Excalibur by Morgan le fay; follows ber, 137; refuses, by tbe advice of the lady of tbe lake, the cloak of gold and jewels sent by Morgan le fay, 139; receives €kiwayn, Y wayn, and Mar- baus, 159; sends word to the em- perour Lucius, in answer to bis demand for truage, that be will make war against bim, 160; con- sults witb Ms lords what to do, 161 ; sends tbe ambassadors back ^ This passage is most likely suggested by the well-known Biblical Incident of Herod's murder of the children. It is very similarly told in the Uuth *' IferUn." LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 151 and prepares for war, 162 ; trusts his kingdom to Baudewyn and Constantyn, takes leave of One- never, goes to sea at Sandwich, 164; has a marvellous dream on the ship, which a philosopher in- terprets to him, 165; arrives at Barflete in Flanders; resolves to fight against a giant, 166 ; goes to St. Mychels mount and k£Us the terrible giant; pikes the giant's head on a pole and shows it to all people; gives all the riches and treasures of the giant to his people, reserving for himself his dub, 167^ 168 ; sends Gawayn, Borce, Lyonel, and Bedewere to Lucius to ask him to leave the country, 169; fights against the Eomans, 170, 171; overcomes them, sends the prisoners to Paris, 172; fights again, does personally great deeds of arms, kills the giant (jkdapas ; is hurt in the face by Lucius, 173 ; cleaves Lucius' head with Exca- libur ; defeats the Romans entirely; orders the wounded to be attended to, and the dead to be buried, 174; continues his victorious career through Lombardy and Tuscany, 175; conquers many dties, 181; comes to Rome ; gives rich reward to his allies and knights; returns home; is received byGueneuerat Sandwich, 182; keeps his court, 183; receives Pedyvere at Wyn- chester; holds Whitsuntide with his knights ; is glad of Launcelot's return, 211 ; hears from Kay and others of Launcelot's valiant deeds, 212 ; grants to Gareth two wishes, 214; allows him to take the ad- venture of damoysel Lynet, 216; receives at Pentecost all the knights that Gareth has overcome, 250; asks news about Gfurath, 251 ; de- clares to the queen of Orkeney, who reproaches him for having badly received her son, that he did not know him, 252 ; tells her how Gareth came to his court, and consoles her, 253; sends to lady Lyonesse ; she comes to him ; they agree to have a great festival on Assumption day near Lyonesse's castle, 255; comes to the Oastel peiyllous beside the yle of Auylyon, 256; seeks Gareth in vain, 262; finds him at last, and is veiy happy for his sister^s sake ; wonders that Lyonesse does not come ; sends to fetch her, 268; finds that Lyonesse and Gfurath love each other ; orders their wedding to take place at next Michaelmas, 269 ; comes to Kynke- nadon ; gives Lynet to Ckiheris as wife, and the niece of Lyonesse to Agrauayne, 270 ; Breunor le noyre comes to his court, 338 ; finds out that Breunor is a brave man, 339 ; makes him knight and gives hun a quest, 340; comes into the Forest penllous, is kept prisoner by lady Annowre, 361 ; is saved by Trys- tram, whom he does not recognise, 362 ; is at the tournament near the Oastel of Maydens, 384-87 ; does great feats of arms ; is thrown down by Trystram, 391 ; rides to Launce- lot's help; ee^ Trystram, 395; de- clares he never saw a knight doing so well as Trystram ; makes a great festival, 395 ; blames Launcelot for Trystram's departure; sends ten knights out to seek him, 397; hears by a lady that the shield of Trystram is made by Morgan le fay to dishonour him, 411; fights against Trystram, but is overcome, 412 ; is pleased at Trystram's ar- rival at his court; gives him the seat of Marhaus at the round table, 422 ; is very angry at king Mark's unknightdy bektviour, 436 ; allows Launcelot to bring back king Mark, but orders him to spare his life, 437 ; pardons Mark again, 438; hears how his fool Dagonet had frightened king Mark, 445; is glad at Dynadan's return, 446 ; asks him about his adventures; orders a tournament to take place near a prioiy, 447; meets Lamo- rak, 448 ; reconciles Trjrstram and king Mark, 449 ; makes Percyual knight, 451 ; is told by Launcelot that (jkiwayn and his brothers seek to destroy Lamorak, 453; hears IS2 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. from Trystram and LM>ud; writes to them, 455 ; gets a letter from king Mark, 456; understands by this letter the king's evil inten- tions, 457 ; 487 ; 499 ; 532» 533 ; fights against Dynadan, 534; is thrown out of the saddle by Tiys- tram, 535; 536; 539, 540 ; wishes to see la heale Isoud ; is smitten down by Palomydes, 541, 542; 545 ; comes with Launcelot to call on Trystram and Isoud; praises Isoud's beauty, 551 ; asks Trystram why he fought against him in the tournament; reproaches Palomydes, 552, 553» 554; goes to Camelot with his knights, 556 ; hears about the knight who shall sit in the Syege Peryllous, and win the Hooly Grail, 571; meets Elayne, mother of Galahad, 581 ; makes Helyn le blanck, the son of Bors, knight of the round table, 604 ; sees Launce- lot again after his madness, 605 ; keeps Whitsuntide at Camelot, 612, 613* 614*, 615; 618,619,620,621; rejoices in his knights' return from the quest of the Sangreal, 725; is asked by Mador de la porte to bum Gueneuer; blames the queen for having offendedLauncelot; tells her to find a knight who is ready to fight for her, 730, 731 ; Gueneuer tells him that Bors will take up her cause, 733; 736; thanks Launce- lot for having saved his wife, 737 ; 741 ; sees on the Thames a barget; sends Kay, Brandyles, and A^gra- vayn to see what is* in it ; goes to see himself; finds a letter in the fair maiden's hand, 761 ; sends for Launcelot; asks him to bury the maiden, 762, 763; 766; 769, 770; 786, 787 ; thanks Launcelot for having again rescued his queen, 788; receives Vrre's mother; re- solves to handle Yrre's wounds, and to ask all his lords and knights to do the same, 789, 790; asks for Launcelot, 793; declares if Launce- lot cannot h^ Yrre's wounds, there will be no knight able to do it, 794; thanks God for Vrre's heal- ing; makes a great tournament; makes Yrre and Lavayn knights of the round table, 795 ; asks why the knights quarrel, and hears of the love between Gueneuer and Launce- lot, 798; listens to Agrauayne's advice ; goes hunting, 799 ; learns from Mordred what has happened, 807 ; sentences Gueneuer to death, 808 ; consults with Gawayn, 809 ; tells Grareth and Gkherys to be present at the queen's death, 810; hears that Launcelot has delivered the queen, and killed, amongst many others, Gareth and Gaherys, and faints for great sorrow, 811 ; tells Gawayn about all, and regrets that through this fatal deed all his court is destroyed, 812, 813; re- solves to go to war against Launce- lot, 814; besieges loyous gard, 815; fights against Launcelot and his knights, 818, 819, 820 ; receives letters from the pope, 821; gets Gueneuer again ; is inclined to par- don Launcelot, but prevented byGa- wayn, 823; 829; leaving the govern- ment of his country in Mordred's hands, he crosses over with Ga%vayn and many knights to attack Launce- lot in his own country, 830 ; 832 ; besieges the city of Bienwyk, 833 ; 835 ; falls sick for Gawayn's s^e, 837; receives news from England that Mordred has made himself king, 838; arrives at Dover and fights against Mordred; is nearly out of his mind when he hears of Gawayn's death, 841, 842; lets Gawayn be buried in the chapel of Dover Castel ; goes to meet Mordred at Salisbury, 843 ; has a wonderful dream ; Gawayn's ghost appears to him, and warns him not to fight the next day, 844 ; sends to Mordred to offer him Cornwall and Kent, and to make peace, 845; fights desperately, 846; wants to kill Mordred, but is wounded to death by his dying son ; falls down to the ground, 847 ; regrets that Launce- lot is not there ; tells Bedwere to throw his sword Excalybor into the sea, 848 ; feels that Bedwere deceives him ; repeats his order, and TJST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 153 finally declares he would kill him if he refuses to throw the sword into the sea ; is carried by Bed were to the shore, and received by four queens in a little boat, 849 ; de- clares to Bedwere he wishes to go to the valley of Avylion to heal his wounds ; requests him to pray for his soul, 850; 861* Arundel, oastel of, in Southsez,^«e6 Magouns, 467 Arystause, erle, 790 Aryes, the Cowherd, also called le yayshere, 102, 103; 430; 791 Astamor, syr, 728 ; 791 Astlabor, kyng, 558; 561 Astolat, towne, according to Malory it is in " Englysshe called Qylford," 738, 739 • Astolat, fayre maiden of. See Elayne le blank Asye, 163, Asia Auffryke, 163, Africa Avelyon, lady lylle of,^ 76 ; 81 Avylyon, yle of, 255, 256; vale of, 850 Babyloyne, country of, 724 Bagdemagos, Basdemagus, kyng of Gore, 89; 124, 125 ; 188 ; 190, 191, 192; 212; ^4; 260; 479»48o;483> 484; 486; 493, 494; 623*, 624*, 625; 714*; 716*; 831* Balan, brother of Balyn, syr, 63 ; 79 ; 82, 83, 84; 86, 87, 88; 97, 98,99 Balyn, Balen le Saueage, syr, called the knyght with the two swerdes ; as poor knight inArthur^s court, desires to pull out a sword, 77 ; succeeds ; thanks the king for his kindness, 78; strikes the lady of the lake's head off; is banished from the court, 79 ; tells his squire about his misfortune; resolves to over- come king Byons, in order to gain Arthur's favour again, 80; fights against Launceor, 81 ; kills this koight ; is sorry for it ; meets his brother Balan, 82; tells him his plans, 83 ; finds Merlyn, 84 ; recog- nises huQ again through his dis- guise; follows his advice; takes Eyons prisoner, 85 ; brings him to Arthur's court and gains the king's good grace, 86; helps the king. in the battle against Nero, 87 ; comes to Arthur ; is told to fetch back a knight, 89 ; finds the knight, who is ready to go with him, but is killed by Garlon ; goes with the dead knight's lady into a forest, 90 ; buries the knight ; comes to a castle ; refuses first to give his lady, but afterwards yields ; hears a noise, 91 ; promises his host to help him ; comes to the castle of king Pellam, 92 ; kills Garlon ; fights with king Pellam and gives him the dolorous stroke, 93 ; is taken up by Merlin, who tells him that they shall never meet again in this world ; promises his help to a knight whom he finds in the forest, 94 ; goes to the castle and finds the knight's lady in the arms of another; fetches him to see his lady, 95 ; is warned to go no farther ; hears a horn ; comes to a castle; exchanges his shield; is again cautioned by a damoysel, 96 ; finds his brother as a red kn^ht ; does not recognise him, and is not recognised by his brother on account of the strange shield ; fights against his brother, 97 ; kills him, and re- ceives himself mortal wounds ; dies ; is biu^ed by Merlyn, 99 ; 419 ^ The identification of Magouns with Anindel in Sonthsex is of coarse Malory's idea. The original French MS. does not contain anything of the sort ; there is only spoken of ** 11 chastiana de magance." ^ Thomas Wright, " Morte Darthnr,** voL i, paee 59, note 3, suggests that Lady Lylle of Aneylyon may be a corruption of "lady de lyle d*Aiielyon, ''simply meaning the lady of the yle of Auelyon. Wright, without having seen the original version, has con- jectured rightly ; Hnth, *' Merlin,'^!, p. 213, indeed, reads : ** la dame apielee la dame de I'iBle d'Avalon." < King Bagdemagos dies and is buried on page 714*; Galahad visits his tomb on page 716*; on page 831 he is said to have spoken again to Launcelot. As Malory used different versions, such anachronisms are natural and not infrequent. 154 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. BamboroWy 858 ; one of the names of the place where the body of eyr Launcelot was supposed to have been taken to; perhaps another name for lojous gard Ban of Bewwyok, kyng, 47, 48, 49 ; 51; S3; 56; 58; 60; 64 Bandes, Isjng^ 488 Baramdoiuiy 843 ; Barham Down, near Canterbury Barflete,^ in Flanders, 166 Barnard, Bernard, of Astolat, father of Elayn le blank, 739, 740, 741 ; 748, 749 ; 758» 759» 760 Basdemagos. See Bagdemagus Bawdewyn, Baudewyn of Bre- tayn, 43; 44; 46; 164; 746; 756 Bayen, 829; supposed name for Benwyk Beale yalet, castel of, 455 Beame, 830 ; Beam, a former pro- vince of France; syr Vyllyars the valyaunt is made erle of Beame by syr Launcelot Beaumayns, surname given by syr Kay to Gkureth, meaning Fair- Hands. See Qeiteth Beatime, 829; another supposed name for Benwyk Bedegrasme, bataylle of, 53-64; castel of, 51, 52; 62; forest of, 51 Bedewere,Bed^ere,syr, 166; 169, 170; 257; 743 ; 792; 846, 847, 848, 849, 850, 851; 86o* Belangere, conestable of the castle of Magouns, 467, 468, 469 Bellangere le beuse, son of Aly- saunderleorphel3m, 743; 792; 804; 819; 828; 830 Bellangere le orgulous, syr, 792 Bellaufl, syr, 60 Belleufl, Bell3ni8, lord, 189; 212 BellinuB,' a ficti^ous kyng of Bre- tayne, 161 Bellyaunce, Belleaunee le orgu- lnfl, syr, 337, 338 Bellyas of Flaundrys, syr, 56 (per- haps identical with syr Bellaus, 60) Bendelayne, syr, 264, 265 Benoye, country of, 478 Benwyk, by some called bayen, by others Beaume, also spelled Benwyek or barwyk, 48, 49; 5 1 ; 63 ; 1 19 ; 829 ; 833 ; 836 ; 842 Berel, Beriel, syr, 170; 172 Berluse, Berluses, Bersyles, and Bersules, syr, 423, 424; 427, 428; 436 Bernard of Astolat. See Barnard. Berrannt le Apres, Baraunt, ge- nerally only cidled the kyng with, or of the honderd knyghtes, 44 ; 52 ; 54 ; S^> 57, 58 ; 60 ; 388 ; 390, 391; 394; 491; 517; 530; 738; 748; 757; 7^S» 766; 768; 790 Bertelot, Bertolet, syr, 595 Black crosse, abbay of, 402 Black knyght, the. See Ferard Blamore, Blamor, or Blamour do ganys, syr, 259; 295; 299; 303; 305» 306, 307, 308; 3"; 345; 372; 3^6; 397; 410; 483; 728; 744; 790; 804; 830; 856*; 860* Bleoberys de ganys, syr, 57 ; 295, 296, 297, 298, 299, 300, 301; 305; 308 ; 342 ; 344 ; 373 ; 37^ ; 3^5 ; 397 ; 399; 410; 416; 421,422; 479; 483; 485; SOI, 502, 503, 504; 534; S5s; 556; 728; 743; 7<58; 790; is made duke of poyters, 830 ; 856*; 860* Blewe knyght, the. See Fersaunt of Inde Bleyse, mayster of Merlyn, 61, 62 Bloyas de la flanndres, syr, 55 Bloyse de la caase, syr, 60 Blyannt, syr, 594, 595 ; 603 ; castel of, 600, 601 Bohart le cure hardy, syr, 793 ; son of kyng Arthur Boehas, 2; Boccacio (Cazton's Pre- face') ^ I did not find any town In Flanders that could be posdbly supposed to be Barflete. As can be seen from the Thornton MS., Flanders is Maloxy's addition. Barflete is an old spelling for Barfleur, in the peninsoJa of Cotentin, Normandy ; it is the harbonr from which William the Conqueror set out for Bngland in 1066. » *• Morte Arthur " (Thornton MS.) reads here " Belyne." ' The work referred to by Cazton is a book priated in the year 1475 by Qeoi^^ Husner in Strassburg (folio). It contains 155 leaves, 55 lines making a full page ; it LIST OP NAMES AKD PLACEa 155 Boloyn,! godefray o^ i (Oazton's Preface) Book, the frenashe, the book, bookOy or the Bomaonce referred to, t.e., Malcnys Prench and English sources, 40; 63; 143; 182, 183; 207; 211; 227; 233; 271; 284; 3" ; 328; 333; 353; 363; 393; 396; 399; 408; 463; 475 ; 478; 480; 536; 554; 571 ; 580; 601 ; 701 ; 740, 741 ; 744; 752; 757; 767, 768; 773; 775, 776,777; 730; 738,789; 791; 796; 799,800; 811; 817; 822; 835; 837; 842; 858 Borre, 62 ; child of kyng Arthur and the damojsel Lyonors Bora, Boroe de ganya, sjr, son of kyng Bors, 143; is sent as mes- senger to Lucius, 169, 170; 172 ; is numbered among the noble knights, 232 ; fights with the red knight, 259; meets Trystram, 373, 374; 386; 390; 397; 410 ; smites down Bromel; comes to kyng Pelles, 576; is told that the child Gala- had is to sit in the peiyllous syege ; is confessed; he has a child with the daughter of king Brangoris; goes to bed in a room with many doors; declines to unarm himself, 577 ; sees a great spear that comes straight towards him ; the point of the spear bums; it hurts him on the shoulder; a knight comes and asks him to fight with him ; they run against each other ; he smites the knight down, and orders him to go to Arthur ; sees many arrows come through the window ; after- wards a hideous lion ; he cuts his head <^ 578; then he sees sud- denly a dragon with a golden in- scription on its forehead ; when he has killed the dragon, appears an old man, who sings about Joseph of Arymathye ; sees the Holy Qrail ; the old man speaks to him, 579; sees a sword hanging over Ms head; hears a voice wluch tells him that he is not yet worthy to be in this place ; the next morning he leaves the place, and finds Launcelot; tells him all he has seen, 580 ; when Elayne teUs him about Launce- lot, he rebukes her; goes to seek Launcelot, 584 ; goes to Gueneuer and blames her for her behaviour; goes with Ector and Lyonel in search of Launcelot, 585 ; sends a message to Gueneuer, 586 ; comes to ki^ Brandegore; finds his son, Helyn le blanch, and takes him with him to Arthur's court, 604; 612, 613*; 669 ; meets a man of religion on a donkey, and is recognised by him as one of the knights of the Sim- greal, 671 ; is told that the Holy Grail can only be got by sinless people ; has to eat bread and drink water, to wear a garment; sees a great bird, who kills himself in order to feed his young ones with his Uood, 672 ; is lodged in a tower; refuses a fine dinner, and asks for bread and water; hears the lady's story, 673 ; offers to be her champion; has a vision while he sleeps; rises and goes to the chapel, 674; refuses again to eat; fights with Prydun, and overcomes him, 675 ; gives the land back to the lady who is the right owner of it; meets two kmghts who lead his brother Lionel bound with them; wiidies to de- liver his brother; there comes a lady who implores his assistance, 676; he is doubtful what to do; prays for his brother and succours the lady ; kills the knight, 677 ; twelve knights lead him to the lady's father; he refuses to stay with them, and goes to seek his has no title-page and is without pagination and registration. On foL i recto it com- mences : '* loannii Bocacii de Cercaldis histoxiographi prologos in libros incipit." It ends on fol. 155 verso : ** Finit liber nonns k nltimos . . . de casibns virorum illofltriam." The eUAth book contains one chapter entitled "De Artnro britonum reire." ^ ** Godefray of Boloyn '* was printed by Oaxtcm in 1481. The book has no title-page^ and the pages are not numbered; 142 leaves, and 40 lines to a fall page. After aPreface and Table at Contents occupying eight leaves, it begins on foL 9 : *' Here begynneth the boke Intituled Eracles, and also of Godefrey of Boloyne," &o. 156 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. brother; finds a man of religion, who comforts him, and tells him that his brother is dead; then he interprets his visions, 678; is led to a high tower, where he is well received, and finds a fair lady, 679 ; the lady makes love to him, and declares, if he does not love her again, she would throw herself down from the tower, 680 ; he re- sists the temptation; the demons disappear; he thanks God; comes to an abbey and stays there ; tells the abbot his intentions, 681 ; the abbot explains to him the meaning of the trees, 682; comes into a forest and meets a man who tells him about a tournament ; finds his brother; is very pleased, but his brother rejects him, 683 ; is com- pelled to fight against his own brother; kneels down before the feet of his brother's horse ; is trod- den down, but is saved by the hermit, 684 ; prays for the hermit's life ; Colgreuaunce appears in the extreme moment and separates the brothers, 685 ; after Colgreuaunce is overcome, Lyonel attacks him again ; with tears in his eyes he takes his sword, 686 ; on the point of killing Lyonel, he hears a voice which tells him to stop ; both are sepa- rated by a doud, and become un- conscious; the voice tells him to leave his brother and to seek Percyual ; comes to an abbey ; finds a ship, enters it, and falls asleep, 687 ; awaking, he sees Percyual and tells him how he came into the ship, and what temptations he had, 688; meets with Galahad, 691 ; touches a sword, 692 ; 699 ; 701 ; 704; 707; 715*; 717; 721; 723, 724 ; 727 ; is sent for, and requested to fight for the queen, 731 ; the king entreats him to yield to Gueneuer's wish ; he promises to do so; rides to Launcelot, and tells him all ; appears at the court again, and is blamed by his fellows, 732, 733; declares the queen is inno- cent, and makes himself ready to fight for her, 735 ; tells Arthur that a better knight than he has taken up the queen's cause, 735 ; 743 ; 751, 752, 753 ; finds Lauayne, who tells him where Launcelot is; is taken to Launcelot, 753; tells Laimcelot that the queen is angry with him; sees the maiden of Astolat, 754, 755; is sent by Launcelot to the tournament ; comes to Arthur and tells him about Launcelot, 756; reproaches the queen; fights at the tourna- ment ; smites twenty knights down ; returns to Launcdot, 757; 763; 766; 769; 791; 799, 800; 803, 804, 805 ; 807 ; 819 ; is made king of the lands formerly belonging to Claudas, 829; 833; 855*, 856*; 858*, 859*, 86o* Bors, kyng of gaule, 47, 48, 49 ; 53 ; 56, 57; 60; 63, 64 Boudwyne, the noble piynce, brother of kyng Mark, father of Aly- sander the orphelin, 465, 466, 467 ; 469 Braban, 175; Brabant Bragwayne, Brangwayne, damo, mayde of La beale Isoud, wyfe of kyng Mark, 309; 316, 317; 327; 353 ; 369* 370; 380 ; 389, 390 ; 397, 398 ; 404, 405. Brandegore, Brandegoris, Bran- gorys, k3mge of stranggore, 52 ; 54; 56; 577; 604 Braundel, Brandyles, S3rr, 257 ; 359, 360, 361 ; 430, 431, 432, 433; 761 ; 772, 773*774; 776; 792 Braoias, Barcias, Brasias, or Bras- Has, originally a knight of the duke of Cornwall, is made " wardeyn to wayte vpon the northe fro Trent forwardes" by kyng Arthur, 37, 38, 39; 44; 46; 48, 49»*53» 54, 55f 56 ; 60 ; 62 ; becomes afterwards a hermit in the forest of wynde- soure, 727 ; 732 ; 764 Brenius,^ a fictitious king of Bry- tayne, 161 ^ The Thornton MS. has here the fonn '* Bremyne " (line 277) ; theie is moreoTer a third king of the name ** Bawdewyne " mentioned. LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 157 Breonor, syr, of the oastel Fluere, Brexmor, Brewnor le noyre, ge- nerally called La oote male tayle, 214, 215 ; comes to Arthur's court ; is called, on account of liis bad- shaped coat, la cote mayle tayle (mal taill6), 338 ; tells his father's death; kills a Uon in the king's absence, 339; is made knight, 340; takes the adventure of the black shield; smites down Dagonet; is mocked at by the damoysel, 341 ; is thrown down by Bleoberis ; re- quests the lady not to scold him any more; smites down Mordred, 342; fights against a hundred knights, and overcomes them by a lad/s assistance, 343; joins his damoysel, and is laughed at again, 344 ; meets Launcelot ; is continu- ally rebuked by his lady, 345; smites a knight down, but is taken by five knights prisoner to a castle, 346; is delivered by Launcelot^ 347 ; rides with him, 348 ; enters a fortress, 349; overcomes several knights, and is grievously wounded, 350, 351 ; refuses Plenorius' castle, provided this knight is ready to come to Arthur's court; gets the castle of Pendragon and all the surrounding land; comes back to Arthur's court, 352; weds the damoysel MaJedysaunt, 353 ; 728 ; 791 Breuse saunoe pyte, Breunis, the broiine knyght wythoute pyte, 265; 271; 304; 379, 380; 397, 398; 407; 414, 415; 421; 454; 470; 483; 5oo» 501; 566; 568 Bretayn, little or petyte, royame of, 164 ; 411 ; ducheese of, wyfe of Howel, cosyn of Arthur, 166, 167 Bretayn, Grete, 175 ; 626; Britan- nie, lat. gen. for Britanniae (Gas- ton's Preface), 2 Briant, bryaunte, Bryan de la foreyst saueage, syr, 56 ; 60 ; 106 Bromel la pleehe, syr, 575, 576 Bruse, syr, 595 Bryan of the Ilys, syr, 115; 256; 253 ; 347, 348 ; 352 Bryan de lystynoyse, syr, 196*; 792 Bryaunt of Northwalys, syr, 382, 333 Brysen, dame, mayde of Elayn the daughter of kyng Pelles, 573, 574, 575 ; 580, 581, 582 ; 584; 598, 599 Bnrgoyne, Burgoyn, 164; 169; Burgundy or Bourgogne Cador of Cornwaile, syr, 161, 162; 164; 171, 172 Calabre, 163 ; country of Calabria CaUyburne of pauye,^ £fyr, 170 Calydone, 692 ; country of (?)» Cambenet, Candebenet, Canbenec, Canbenek, EuBtaoe, duke of, 52, S3; 56, 57; 60 Cambynes, duke, 492 Camelerd, Camelard, Cmyliarde, land of, 8 ; 63 ; 100 Camelot, according to Caxton's Pre- face, a town in Wales; called in Englysshe vynchestre, as stated sevei^ times in the text,' 2 ; 83 ; 99; 104; in; n6, 117; 120; 123; 126; 135; 159; 302; 423; 436; 439» 440; 451, 452; 605; 612; 738; 741; 748; ryuer of, 414 > The Thornton MS. gives here no name, but speaks of " ajpajnjme of Perse." Cally- bnme is the ni^me given to Arthur's sword in this romance. Malory may have profited by this name, as he generally callB that sword ** Excalybur.** > ''La Qaeste del Saint Graal," ed. F. J. Famivall (1864} for the Boxburghe Club, reads here, p. 182, " qui conuerse in calidoine.*' * Camdot is neither situated in Wales as Caxton states, nor is the English Winchester identical with it. Camel, near South Cadbury, Somersets, is the place where the remains of the old city of Camelot are still to be found. — I am indebted to Sir Edwiifd Stra^hey for submitting to me a lecture delivered by J. A. Bennet, at a public meeting in Somersetshire in 1887, which endeavours to establish the claims of Cadbury and Camelot to be the places referred to in the romance. There is besides an interesting account given of the different quotations of these places in other English writers. iS8 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. CandelmasBe, Oandahnasse, Can- dylmas, 43, 765 ; Candlemas, the candle feast, a festival of the Bom. Cath. Chtmsh in honour of the second purification of the Virgin Mary, February 2nd Canterbury, Caiinterburye, town 0^9 S39; S43; archbysshop of, 40; 42> 43; 46; 49; ^01; 270; 839, 840; 850, 851 ; 855*; 857*; 859*, 86o* Capadooe, 163; countiy of C^>par docia, province of Asia Minor CaradoB, kyng of ScotUand, 44 ; 46 ; 52; 257; 260; 303; 306; 315; 377; s^St 386; 470; 790 Carados of &e dolor cub toure, syr, 256; 258, 259; perhaps identical with kyng Canutes Carados, syre, 148 Carbonek, Carboneck, castel of, 644; 690; 713 -,717 Car de Oomoret^ syr, 471 Cardef, capytayn, 175 Cardok, syr, 791 Cardol, syr, 49 Cardoylle, cyte of, 120; Carlisle Cardycan, castel of, 589 Cardyf, place, 361; 829, 830; Cardiff Carleil, Carleyl, town of, 789, 790 ; 795; 807; 810; 822; castel of, 799; suffirecan of, 611 Carlyon,* cyte of, 44, 45; 51; 64; 67;73»74; 215; 250; 456 Carteloyse, castel of, 700 Case, castel of, 574 Castel blank, 594, 595 Castel Orgulous, 342, 343 Castel peryllouB, besjrde the yle of Auylyon, 255, 256; 353 Castor, syr, 597, 598; 600 Cateland, 163 ; country of (?) Caulas, syr, 60 Cayer,*i63;(?) Caym, 696; brother of Abel and son of Adam and Eve Cezar, lulius, conquerour, i; the fyrst emperour of Bome, 160 Chalaunce, Chalenge, Challyna, Chaleyns, duke of Claraonoe, 484, 485; 491; 766; 790 Champayne, 169; Champagne Ohappel peryllouB, 205, 206 Oharlemayn, Charles the grete, i (Cazton's Preface) Oharyot, castel, 186 Chestelayne, syr, 180; child and ward of syr €kiwayne Claryaunoe, syr, de la foreist saueage, most likely identical with Claryaunoe,or Claryaus, lyngeof Northumberland, 52; 54; 56; 60; 790 Clarysyn, countesse, 181 Claryus, Olarrus, Clartos, Clar- ras of Cleremont, or of dere mounte, syr, 792 ; 805 ; is made a duke of Normandye by syr Launoe- lot, 830; 856*; 860* Claudas,kyng,47,48; 63; 119; 164; S3o Claudyne, son of kyng Claudas, 720 Clegys, syr, sometimes called of Sadok, 17s; 792; 80s; S30; «^ ceived from Launcelot the eridome of Agente Cleremond, £fyr, 175 Cloddrus, syr, 792 Clyasar, syr, 66^ ; son of kyng Pelles Coleyne, 163; ? Cologne Colgreuaunoe, Colgreuanoe, de gorre, syr, 60; 376; 685, 686; 793; 799; 802; 808 CoUybe,' sea of, 690 ; (!) Colombo, Columbe, lady, 84; 419; 426 Comange, erle of, 830 ; this is the dignity given to Hebes le renoumes by £fyr lAuncelot Constantyn, son of Heleyne, kyng of England, 161 Constantyn,* countrey of, besyde Bretayne, 166 1 This is Caerleon-upoD-Usk, the Roman Isca Silnnim. > The Thornton MS. reads here " Crete.'* I am led to think that the copy of the MS. that Malory used was very badly written ; this only would explain snch bmnders. * **La Queste del Saint Oraal," ed. F. J. Fumiyall (1864), reads here, page 179 : "si entrerent en vne forest qui dnroit iiiso*a la mer, et estoit ohele forest apielee cheUbe,** &o. * This is the Cotentin peninsnla, in the North-west of Normandy, supposed to be named after the Emperor Constantine. LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 159 Oonstantsm, son of syr Oador of ComewajUe, 164; 720; 792; 860* Corbyn, castel of, 575; 603; cyte of, 597; pounte (t.mewaill, Comewaile, Come- wayle, duke> of, or also called duke of Tyntagil, 35 ; 37 ; marches of, 64; country of, 75; 255; 277, 278; 291 ; 302; 309; 325; 334; 367; 370; 402; 404; 423 Conabryn, syr, 488, 489 Oradoks mantle, 2 (Caxton's Pre- face) OradnhnaB, Cardelmans, Cradel- ment, kyng ol Northwales, 52 ; 54, S5» 56 ; 60 OroBselme, syr, 791 Cryst, OryBte, lord Iheso, 94 ; 98 ; 128; 152; 620; 694; incarnation of, I (Oaxton's Preface) Crystmas, CristmasBe, 40 ; 43 ; 763 Orurselasme, syr, 799 Cypres, 163 ; f Cyprus Oyte, the reed, 519, 520 ; 522, 523 Daoie, 2 ^Oaxton's Preface) ; lat. gen. for Daciae Dagonet, syr, fool of kyng Arthur, 34i» 342; 366, 367, 368; 432, 433; 445 Dalan, syr, 454 Damas, syr, 126, 127, 128, 129 ; 134 Damaske, 163; Damascus, city in Syria Damyete, 163 ; ? Damietta, town in Egypt Daname, syr, 398 Darras, syr, 396, 397, 398, 399, 400; 405*406; 792 Dauyd, kyng of Iherusalem, i (Cax- ton's Preface) ; 697 Degrane saunce yelany, syr, 793 Delectable yle, 520 Denmarke, oountiy of, 7i8;kynge of, 120 , Dodynas le saueage, syr, 156 ; 259 ; 297; 298; 394; 418, 419; 528; 742; 772; 774; 791; 855*, 856*; 859*, 86o* Dolphyne, 178; f Dauphiny, a late province of Prance Dolorous gard, 828: thus was the Castel loyous gard afterwards called {see loyous ge^rd) Domar, Domard, syr, 259; 281; 4SI Douer, castel of, 2 (Caxton's Pre- face); 841; 843; 855*; town of, 51; 181 Dragon, description of, 165; spyt- tynge fyre, 572 Dryaunt^ syr, 322 ; 324 Duohemen, duke of, 179 Dumore, syr, 791, 792 Dynadan, syr, 259; 372, 373, 374, 37S> 376; 382; 334, 385; 388; 392; 39S> 396; 398, 399; 405; 407; 417; 426; 429, 430, 431; 434, 435, 43^; 438, 439-447; 450; 454; 457> 45S; 464,465; 479; 431,482; 484; 486; 488, 489; 491, 492, 493; 505- sii; 513; s^SfS^^i 525; 529; 532; 534-538, 539; S45-SSS, 556; 591 Dynas, syr, seneschal of kyng Mark, 256; 322; 363; 371; 401 ; 404, 405; 458, 4S9i 460, 461 ; 466; 469; 495 ; 497, 493; 792; 305 Dynaunt, syr, 369, 370; 373 Ebel, syr, 518; 520 Ector,* syr, fatiier of syr Kay the seneschal, 37, 38, 39 ; 41, 42 ; 60 ; 67,68 Ector de Maris, syr, brother of syr Launcelot, asks a forester if he knows any adventures, 184; beats on the basin ; fights with Turquyne and overcomes him, 185; 196*; 203; 211 ; 232; 302; 373; 386; 397; 410; Gueneuer complains to him, 41 1 ; does great deeds of armes in the tournament at the priory, 447 ; is smitten down by Launcelot, 479 ; 485, 486 ; is thrown down by Bleo- beris, 502, 503, 504; 534; smitten down by Tristram, 537 ; 545 ; 554, 555; 5<5o; 566; 585; fights with ^ Geoffrey of Monmouth, "Hist. Brit.," calls him Goriois dux Ck>inabiae ; in the Hath •'• Merlin" and in the ordinary " Merlin" he is called " due de TintagueL" « He is called " Auctor " in the Huth " Merlin ; " " Antor " in the ordinary " Merlin." i6o LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. Percynal, 591 ; sees the holy vessel, and is healed hy it, 592, 593 ; 601, 602, 603 ; asks Launoelot to return to Arthur's court, 604, 605 ; meets Gawayn, 664 ; finds an old chapel ; has a wonderful dream, 665 ; has a vision ; tells Qawayn about it ; hears a voice that tells him he cannot come to the Sangreal, 666 ; wishes to joust with a knight, 667 ; weeps ; comes to Nacyen, and tells him all about the vision, 668 ; Nacyen ex- plains it to him, 669, 670, 671 ; 689, 690; 714*, 715*; 727, 728; 743, 744 ; 768 ; 791 ; 818 ; is crowned king of Benwyk, 829; 856»;859» 86o* Eotor of Troye, 827 (see cUao Hector) Edward of Canaman, syr, 792 Edward Hie Fourth, kyng of Eng- land, I ; 861 (Caxton's Preface and Colophon) Edward of Orkeney, syr, cosyn of eyr Gawayn, 532, 533 ; 793 Edward of the reed castel, syr, 156, 157, 158 EdwardieSy St., shryne, 2 (Caxton's Preface) Eester, feste of, 43 ; 163 Eestland, queue of, 187 Elamye,^ 163; 1 a province of the old Roman empire Bgglame, syr, 73 Egypte, 163; 174; Egypt Elayne, the daughter of kynge Pelles, and mother of syr Ghlahad, 574, S75> 576 ; 580, 581, 582, 583, 584, 5^5 ; 598, 599> 600, 601 ; 603 ; 605, 606 Elayne, wyfe of kyng Nentres, 38 Elayne, wyfe of l^ng Ban, 119 Elayne le blank, the fayre mayden of Astolat, 740, 741; 748, 749, 750, 75i»7S2;7S4, 755;7S8. 759»76o, 761 Eleyne, daughter of kyng Pellenore and the lady of the rule, 117, 118 Elyan, Helyn, Hellayne, once Elayne le blank, le blanck, child that syr Bors begot on the daughter of kyng Brangoris, 577 ; 604 ; 672 ; 792 Slyazar, syr, once spelt Clyazar, son of kyng Pelles, 717 (comp. 663) Elyas, capytajm of the Sessoyns, 458, 4S9> 460, 461, 462, 463, 464 Elyas de gomeret, syr, 471 Elyot, harper, once misprinted Elyas, 457 ; 464, 465 Elys, Elyses, Elyse, la Noire, syr, 484; 486 Elyzabeth, queue of Lyonas, mother of syr Trystram, 273, 274; 291 Emerause, syr, 60 England, 35 ; 3^ ; 45 5 75 ; '59 ; 255; 273; 286; 302; 329; 423; 494; 580; 586; 599; 789; S14; 821; 838; 841; 845; 85^ 852; 859* 860* ; Englyshmen, 840 Epynogrys, Epynegrys, syr, son of the kyng of Northumberland, 256 ; 258; 505* 506; 526; 532; 558, 559, 560, 561 ; 742, 743 5 793 Ennsmyde, syr, 792 Ertanax,' a fish, 692 ; found in the ryuer of Eufrate Ertayne,' 163; ! province of the old Roman Empire Estorause, cyte of, 722 Estrake, 830 (?) ; syr Vrre is made erle of, by syr Launcelot Estsez, 843 ; county of Essex Ethelwold, syr, 179 Ethyope, ^mge of, 174 Bttard, lady, 147; 149, 150; 152, 153; 793 EofSrate, Eufrates, ryuer of, 163; 692 Eorope, the large, 163 EoanngelysteB, the four, 36 ; 109 ; 117; 703 Eue, 696 ; first woman Suelake, kyng, 625, 626, 627 ; 645 ; 660 {see Mordrayns) Ewayns le blaunche maynyB, son of kyng Vryens {see Vwayne) * Thornton MS. reads here " ElaoDiet." ^ "La Queste del Saint Graal " reads here, p. 183 : 'si connerse el flun d'eufrate, et non mie en autre aigue, et chil poissons est appieles ortenians." * Thornton MS. reads here ** Irritayne." LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. i6i Bxoalybiir (Cut steel), kyng Arthur's sword, 46 ; 79 ; 89 ; 128, 129, 130 ; 132 ; 135 ; 137 ; i73» ^4 ; 848,849 Faramon'8(kyngeof Fraunce) dough- ter, 279; 287; 371 Feldenak, syr, 170 Felelolye, FeleloUe, 769 ; 795 ; syster of syr Vrre Felot of Langduk, syr, i lo Felot de lystynoyse, 156 Feraiint, syr, 179 ; of Spayn Fergus, erle, 155, 156; 365; 371; 380 ; 455 ; 466 ; 469 Flanedreus of the castel of ladyes, syr, 60 Flaundres, 162, 163; 166; 175 Florence, Flor ens, syr, 175 ; 179, 180 Florence, syr, son of Gawayn, 790 ; 809 Florydas, syr, 179; 181 Florys, syr, 181 Forest peryllous, 361 ; 716* Four Stones, Castel of, 83 Foyse, erle of (f ), 830 ; dignity con- ferred by syr Launcelot on syr Plenorius Fraunoe, gaiae,47; 163; 166; 273; 276 ; 286 ; marshiJ of, 161 ; lordes of, 829 FroUe, of &e oute yles, syr, 335, 336, 337 Gahalantyne, Gahalaytyne, Gala- hantsme, Gahalatyne, syr, 190, 191,192; 212; 790; 856*; 860* Gaherys, Gaheryse, syr, brother of syr Gawayn, 65 ; 88 ; 105-108 ; 193, 194; 211; 237; 256; 258; 37S» 376; 3^5; 393; 395 ; 400- 405; 410; 421; 425; 452> 453; 483 ; 487 ; 490 ; 507 ; 512, 513 ; 532; 587; 728; 743; 766, 767; 790; 809, 810; 812, 813; 816, 817 Gtolagars, syr, 123 Gulaliad, Oalahalt, Galahault, &e haute prynce, son of Launcelot and Elayne, doughter of kyng Pelles, 94; 99; 571; is begotten, 574; christened and brought up, 575 ; 577 ; 581 ; 5^3 ; 597 ; 600 ; 605, 606 ; 61 1 ; is brought by twelve nuns to Launcelot, who ma]kes him knight, and wishes to take him to VOL. u. Arthur^s court, but he declinea» 613*; comes with an old man to the court, without shield and sword ; the old man declares that his companion is the desired knight, and lea'ds him to the Peryllous syege ; he sits down in it, 6i6 ; is greatly honoured, and recognised as the son of Launcelot; tells the king that the adventure of the sword belongs to him, 617; he draws it out of the stone ; in a great tom*- nament, given in his honour, he overcomes all knights save Launce- lot and Percyual, 619 ; is asked by the queen about his father; she tells him he need not be ashamed of his father; is led to Arthur's chamber and rests on the king's bed, 622 ; rides in the quest wiUi- out a shield ; comes the fourth day to an abbey, 623* ; in this abbey is kept a white shield ; it is brought to him ; he takes it, and his arms, mounts his horse, and leaves his fellowship; comes to the white knight, 625; is told about the origin of the shield, and that he is destined to cany it in the qutet of the Holy Grail ; promises to make Melyas, his squire, knight; is led to a tomb in a church by a monk, 627 ; he is unarmed ; enters the tomb ; a voice tells him net to ap- proach; he advances; smoke in the shape of a man comes out ; he finds a dead knight in the tomb ; he returns to the abbey to rest himself; the next morning he makes Melyas knight, and leaves the place, 628 ; leaves Melyas, who takes the left-hand road ; comes to save Melyas, who has attacked a knight for the sake of a golden crown, 630 ; a good man teUs him why Melyas did not succeed; he rides forth, 631 ; enters an old chapel to pray there ; a voice tells him to go to the Castel of Maydens, and rid it of its bad customs; a very old man points this castle out to him ; he goes thither ; meets seven knights, 632; attacks them, and forces them to flight ; an old man L t62 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. brings him the keys of the castle ; he opens the gates; is welcomed by many people ; hears from a gentle- woman that the seven knights will return again at night; receives a horn of ivory; blows it; a priest comes to tell him the history of the castle, 633 ; the knights of the castle do him homage; hears next morning that the seven brothers are slain by Gktwayn and Ywayn, 634; meets Launcelot and Percyval, but they do not know him; fights against them; throws Perc3ruisd down; a recluse tells him that he is the best knight of the world, 636 ; Launce- lot and Pen^rnaly on hearing who he isy follow him, but he escapes them, 637 ; saves Percyual ; follows his adversaries, 646; 688; comes into a waste forest and has many adventures; takes his way to the sea; oomes to a castle and helps the knight at a tournament; is recognised; smites Gawayn down; leaves secretly the place, 689; oomes to the castle of Carboneck ; sleeping in an hermitage, he is called away by a lady, who takes him to another castle, 690 ; from there he proceeds, with the maiden and the lady, to the sea, where they find a ship ; Bors and Percy- ual are in it, and welcome him ; he enters the ship ; it starts ; he asks them about the ship ; finds another ship, 691 ; he enters it with the lady and his fellows; finds a bed and a crown of silk and a sword, 692; likes to draw the sword; arrives in Logrys, 693 ; 696 ; 699, 700, 701 ; the dying earl Hemox requests him to go to the maimed king to heal his woimd, 702 ; 704, 705, 706 ; departs from Percyual, 707 ; meets Launcelot his father, 708 ; tells him about his sword, and remains with him half a year in the ship ; a white knight comes to tell him that he has been long enough with his father; they part from each other, 709; comes to king Mordrayns, who kindly receives him, 715*; buries the kmg; comes to a forest, and finds a well with boiling water; puts his hand into it ; the water ceases at once; comes to Bagdemagus* tomb; quenches the firo in an abbey; passes the night in it, 7 16* ; follows Percyual ; finds him ; they come to Oarbonedc; Galahad joins the pieces of the sword, 717; nine knights ccnne to salute him, three from Gaul, three from Ireland, three from Denmark; four ladies bring a sick man on a bed to him, who has a golden crown on his head, 718; is kissed by loseph of Arimathia ; receives the holy sacrament ; is told to take some of the blood of the spear with him; heals the maimed long; leaves with Percyual and Bors the other knights, 720 ; prays long and instantly; comes to Sarras, 721 ; is made king of the holy city; orders a table and a precious chest to be made for the Holy Grail, 722; sees closely the holy vessel; prays God to take his soul from him; kisses Bors and Percyual; sends greetings to his father Launcelot ; dies, 723 ; is buried, 724 Galahad, Galahalt, Gktlahanlt, the noble or the haute piynoe, syr Breunor^s sone, duke, lord, syr* of the countrey of Surluse, 257 ; 260; 313, 314; 445 ; 478; 480- 484; 488, 489; 491; 493; 528; 738; 742; 745 ; 748; 757; I^Sf 766 Gk^pa8,agiant, 173; killed by kyng Arthur G^lardoun, syr, 416 Qala^n, 176; name of Gawayn's sword Galfirydus, 2 (Gaston's Preface); Qeofbcey of Monmouth ' 1 The first printed edition is that of I. Cavellati, Paris, 1508, fol. : " BriUnie ntriasqae regu & principa origo et gesta insignia ab Qalfrido Monemutensi ex antiqnissimis Britannici sermonis monnmentis in latina sermond tradacta; & ab Ascensio cnia & LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 163 Gallaoye, 163; Galatia, province of Asia Minor Galleron, Gkkleron of Gkklway, syr, 609; 611; 742, 743; 791; 799 Galyhodyn, syr, 256; 259; 397; 492; 527* 528 (a kynge wythin the countrey of Surluse), 529; 728 ; 743; 768; 804; 830; 856*; 86o*; syr Launcelot makes him duke of Sentonge GkOyhud, syr, 256; 397; 728; 743, 744; 768; 830,831; 856*; 86o*; syr Launcelot makes him erle of perygot Galyndes shield, 1 96* ^ ^ 1 1- Garaunt of Camylyard, syr, 471 (Hreth of Orkeney, brother of syr Gawayne, sumamed Beaumayns, 65; 88; comes to Arthur's court leaning on two men's shoulders as if be were unable to walk, 213 ; asks two gifts of king Arthur, the first being that he should feed him one year; is called Beaumayns by Kay, 214; is patronised by Launcelot and Gawayn, 215; asks for his second gift, the adventure of da- moysel Lynet; the lady mocks at him, and calls him kitchen knave, 216; beautifully fitted out, he leaves Arthur's court and follows the lady ; he throws down Kay, who rides after him; fights against Launcelot, 217; tells Launcelot his real name, and is made knight by him ; overtakes the damoysel, who continues to abuse him, 218; fol- lows a man whose master has been taken by six thieves ; delivers this knight, 219; stays the night with this knight; comes to a water; fights against two knights in the water and overcomes them, 220; fights with the black knight, 221 ; kills him, and follows the damoysel, 222 ; meets the green knight, 223 ; throws him down, but grants him his life on the condition that he goes to Arthur's court, 224 ; stays with the green knight ; the damoy- sel still mocks at him, 225 ; en- counters with the red knight, 226 ; conquers him also, and sends him to Arthur, 227 ; meets with the blue knight Persant of ynde, 228, 229 ; defeats him also; now Lynet asks his forgiveness for her bad conduct, 230 ; spares Persant's life on the condition that he goes like his brothers to king Arthur ; hospit- ably received at Persant's house, he spares his daughter, and is so much the higher esteemed, 231; tells Persant that he is going to fight for lady Lyonesse, and that Launce- lot made him kziight, 232 ; finally discloses to him his right name, 233 ; receives a message and food from lady Lyonesse by her dwarf, 234 ; after having reposed himself at the hermitage, he rides forth to meet the red knight of the red lands ; his damoysel encourages him, 235 ; he blows the horn, 236 ; sees lady Lyonesse at the window of her castle; fights against the red knight, 237, 238 ; is newly encou- raged by the sight of lady I^yonesse, but nearly overcome; Lynet re- minds him of his former success; defeats finally the red knight, 239 ; at the request of Lynet and the knightfi of the castle, he grants him his life if lady Lyonesse pardons him, 240; is unarmed, and his wounds are di'essed ; desires to see Lyonesse ; rides to the castle, 241 ; is not received, and mournfully leaves the place, 242 ; lays himself down to sleep; finds his dwarf gone; learns from a man that Gryngamor has taken his dwarf away, 243 ; comes to Gryngamor's castle and asks for his dwa^, 244 ; is well received at the castle, 245 ; sees Lyonesse ; becomes deeply ena- moured of her; is told by Grynga- mor that his sister loves him again, 246; is very happy, 247; ^hts against a knight ; is sorely wounded, 248; fights against another knight, impSdio magistri luonis Oauellati in lacem edita:" etc. manuscript. Gazton mast refer to a 164 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. and cuts his body into a hundred pieces, but is much worse wounded, 249; is healed by Lynet, 250, 251, 252, 253; asks Lyonesse not to tell Arthur where he is, but to propose a great tournament to be held at her castle on Assumption Day, 254; is healed and strengthened by Lynet's drugs ; hears by the red knight from Arthur, 255, 256 ; re- ceives a ring from Lyonesse, by which he can appear in different colours, 257 ; appears at the tour- nament ; &hts bravely and ezdtes general adiaiiration, 258; 260; spares Launcelot, who recognises him, 261; gives his ring to the dwarf; forgets to take it again; comes back to the tournament in his ordinary shape, and is recognised by a herald, 262 ; he, however, disap- pears from the field; comes to a castle and asks lodging, 263; is taken in and well treated, and starts the next morning, 264; fights with Bendelayne, and gives him a mortal wound; is attacked by twelve of his knights, but bravely resists them ; comes to a castle wluch is in the power of the brown knight ; he overthrows him and kills him, 265 ; meet the duke de la rouse, and defeats him, 266; is hurt by a knight, who is no other than his brother Ckiwayn ; Lynet appears in time to tell them ; he is very happy to find his brother ; Lynet dresses their wounds, and rides to fetch Arthur, 267; Arthur and Mor- gawse and many knights and ladies come to see him, and are highly pleased to have finally found him, 268; tells Arthur that he loves Lyonesse, 269 ; is wedded at Michel- mas, in the castle of Kynkenadon, to Lyonesse, with great solemnity, 270, 271, 272; 510; 512; 517; rides with Trystram, 530, 531, 532 ; is compared by Arthur to an eager wolf, 533; is thrown down by Ector de Maris, 534; is horsed again by Trystram, 535 ; 539 ; 543, 544; S47, 548» 549; 552, 553 ; 555, 556; 728; does great deeds of arms at a tournament, 757, 758 ; 766, 767, 768, 769, 770; handles Vrre's wounds, 793; is killed by Launcelot, 811, 812 ; 816, 817 Garlon the inuysybel, syr, 90 ; 92 Garlot, country of, 38 (kynge Neu- tres) Gamysshe of the mounts syr, 95 Gtollie, 2 (Caxton's Preface) ; k^. gen. for Ghdliae Gaule (France), 49 ; 718 ; 720 Gaunter, syr, 202, 203 Gftutere, Gauter, syr, 256; 259; 792 Gawayn, Gauwayn, Gftwejm, kyng Arthur's nephew, son of kyng Lot of Orkeney ; Ckuwayn's skull kept in Dover Castle, 2 (Caxton's Pro- face); comes with his mother and broUiers to Arthur^s court, 64; comes again with his mother to his father's burial, 88 ; requests Arthur to make him knight, loi ; is made knight, 103; declares he willslayPel- linore, 104; accompanies Ywayne, 140, 141, 142, 143; rides forth with the youngest of the three ladies, 144 ; finds a knight who is lament- ing, 145 ; is asked to decide who shall have the lady, the knight or the dwarf; leaves the decision to the lady; fights with two knights ; his lady is taken from him, 146 ; he accords with his adversary, and passes the night at his house ; hears about Pelleas, 147; meets Pelleas; consoles him, and promisee to help him to win Ettard s love, 148 ; pro- mises to be true and faithful to him ; rides to Ettard's castle, 149 ; forgetting his promise, he falls in love with Ettard and stays with her, 150; Ettardfinds out that he has told her an untruth; leaves her, 151 ; 154; meets Marhaus and Ywayn again, 158 ; is sent for by Arthur, 159; is sent as messenger to Lucius, 169 ; kills a knight of Lucius who sp^ ill of the <'Bretons^i7o; is sent with Florence to finch^cpvi^ sions, 175; steals away fro^ fellowship ; meets a knight of TiiS^ kany; fights and overcomes t>he knight, who is called PryanxuSy LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 165 176; tells Pryamus first that he i^i page of Arthur, afterwards that he 18 knight of the round table, 177 ; is told by Pryamus how there are many knights close at hand to fight against Arthur, 178, 179; comes back with many provisions and great treasures; requests Arthur to make Pryamus knight of the round table, 180; 203, 204; 211; sees at Pentecost three riders coming, and tells king Arthur about it, 213; is angry at Kay, and protects Beaumayns, 214; asks him to come to his chamber ; offers him gold, 215, 216, 217, 218 ; 232 ; 241; 251, 252; 254; 256; 258; 261, 262, 263; fights with his brother Gare^ 267, 268; 270; 287, 288 ; 315 ; takes away a sleep- ing knight's lady; fights with this knight; is smitten down, 336; meets Trystram ; warns him to mis- trust his damoysel ; goes with him to the castle of Morgan le fay, 378, 379; 410; 416; meets Trystram, 417; 421, 422; 425; 430; passes all his fellowship, 447, 448, 449; 452; is said to have slain Pellinore ; is angry that Gaherys slew his mother, 453; is not trusted by Lamonik, 493 ; is said to have felo- niously ^n Lamorak, 504; 507; 513; 528, 529; S32» 533; 571; 586, 587; at Arthur's request he tries to pull the sword out of the stone, 615; 617; makes a vow to go in the quest of the Holy Grail, and induces the greater part of the knights to follow his example, 620, 621, 622 ; comes to the white abbey and asks for Galahad, 634 ; meets Gareth and Ywayne; goes to the Gastel of Maidens; comes to an hermitage and asks for lodgings; tells the hermit his life; is blamed, 63s; declares he cannot do pen- ance, and leaves the hermit, 636 ; rides long without finding any ad- ventures; meets Ector, 664; they ride together more than eight days ; come to a chapel ; they fall asleep, and have a strange dream, 665 ; they see a hand which holds a bridle and a candle; a voice tells them that for want of faith they cannot come to the Holy Grail ; they ask a squire for a hermit, 666 ; Gawayn meets a knight; is wounded, but smites him down ; takes the knight to an abbey to die there ; there this knight tells him that he is Ywayne, the son of king Vryence, 667; buries him ; comes to Nac^en ; teUs him his adventures, and learns the signification of his dream and vision, 668, 669, 670, 671 ; is smit- ten down by Gkdahad, 689 ; is borne into a castle ; a physician tells him it will take him a month to recover; he declares that his quest is done, 690; 714*; returns to the court, 715*; is said to like much fruit at dinner, 728, 729; 737; 741; 743; 745 ; rides to seek Launcelot ; comes to Astolat ; finds out that the knight with the red sleeve was Launcelot, 743, 749» 75o» 75 1> 75^; 754; smites down twenty knights, 757 ; 759; 766, 767, 768, 769; 791; dissuades his brothers from accus- ing Launcelot, 797, 798, 799, 800 ; tells king Arthur not to act over- rashly; supports Launcelot, 808, 809 ; refuses to assist at Guenetier's punishment, 810; 812; hears of Gareth's and Ckiheiys' death; will at first not believe it, 813 ; swears to revenge his brothers and to make war against Launcelot, 814 ; accuses Launcelot of murder and adultery, 815, 816, 817, 818 ; fights against Launcelot's knights, 819, 820 ; 823, 824 ; declares he will not be accorded with Launcelot, even if the king is inclined, 825, 826, 827 ; comes with Arthur into Launcelot's <:o^^tiy, 830, 831; induces the king to refuse Launcelot's request for forgiveness, 832 ; comes before the gates of Benwyck and insults Launcelot, 833, 834 ; fights against Launcelot; his strength increases till the middle of the Sa,y; LEMince- lot is in great danger; finally Gkkwayn is overcome, 836; chal- lenges Launcelot again; they fight ^>&^T^9 337 ; he is again defeated 1 66 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. and sorely wounded, but yet he is not contented, and will fight for a third time as soon as he has reco- vered ; has to return to England, 838 ; is found half dead in a boat; tells Arthur that the hour of his death has come ; acknowledges that he was the cause of the last terrible war, 841; is set up; writes a letter to Launcelot ; asks his pardon, and requests him to come to help Arthur, 842 ; receives his Saviour ; dies; is buried in the chapel of Dover Oastel, 843; his ghost ap- pears to king Arthur and warns him not to fight the next day, 844, S45 > S52 ; 1^ tomb is visited by Launcelot, 853 Oawdelyn, syr, 588 GaynuB, nyghe cosyn to Lucius, 169 Qermanye, 175 ; germanie, lat.gen. for germaniae, 2 (Oazton's Pre- face) ; comp. Almayn Qeryne le grose, or only Geryn, syr, 473; 488 Qherard, a knyght of walys, 180 Gherard de breusse, syr, 220; 233 Glastyngburye,^ monasterye of, 2 ; (Caxton's Preface) ; 851 ; 856* Glatysaunt beast, also glastynge. See Questynge beest Gtodard, town, gameson of, 178 Godefiray of boloyn, i (Gaxton's Preface) Godelake, syr, 257 Gtoneryes, Gonoreys, Gomoryes, syr, 480; 482 Goodewyn, Godewyn, syr, a baroune, 587, <88 Ghx>the, castel of, 644 Gorre, Gknre, land of, 139; 499; 716*; queneof, 187 Gouemayle, seruaunt of syr Trys- tram, 276; 281, 282; 296, 297; 304; 309; 319; 32^> 327» 328; 353; 364; 380; 384; 4i3; 420 Graoian, Grastian, Grasian, Gra- oyens le oasteleyn, syr, 50, 51 ; 60; 63 Greoe, 163; Greece Grene knyght, the. jSim Fertolepe Gromere Gromorson, gnimmore gummiirsiimy syr, a knyght of Scotland, 256 ; 258 Gromore somyr loure, syr, 799; probably identical with syr Gro- mere Gromorson Gryflet, le ^yse de dien, once mis- takingly spelled le fyse the dene, sone of Cardol, 49, 50 ; S4> SS ; 60 ; 68,69,70; 121,122,123,124; 287; 43i» 432, 433 ; 530 ; 636 ; 742, 743 1 767; 792 Gryngamore, syr, brother of lady Lyonesse, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246 ; 248, 249, 250; 254, 255; 257, 258; 268, 269 Gryp, erle, 328 Gueneuer,' Gweneuer, daughter of kyng Lodegrean of Camyliarde, wyfe of kyng Arthur, 63 ; 100, loi ; 104; 117; 121; 136; 164; 167; 182; 187; 201; 203; 207; 211; 258; 329; 339; 358; 389; 410, 411; 417; 422; 439; 4SS> 456; 482, 483 ; 48s, 486 ; 489, 490, 49 If 492; 557; 572; S^o, 581, 582, 583-586; 606; 622, 623; 725, 726-731; 734; 739; 751; 757; 759; 761; 763; 772, 773f 774, 775; 777, 778; 730, 781; 736; 796, 797; 800; 816; 821; 828; 330; 351,852,853,854; 857» Gumret le petyte, syr, 287 Guy of Oamylyard, syr, 471 Guyart le petyte, syr, 792 Gwenbaus, syr, brother of Ban and Bors, 50 Gwymyart de bloy, syr, 54 Gwynas de bloy, syr, 55, 56; 60; not improbably the same as syr Gwymyart 1 Olastonbnxy is a town in Somersetshire, said to have been founded bj Joseph of Arimathia. The mins of the famons abbey are still to be seen. Aboat the abbey of Olastonbnry, and its signification for the Introduction of Christianity into Britain, 9ee W. W. Skeat, "Joseph of Arithmathie," an alliteratiye romance, a.d. 1350 (from the nnique Vernon M&, Bodleian Library, Oxford), B.B.TA 187 1, Introd. p. zziii ff. ; aloo Paul's and Branne's "Beitrftge," Halle a.S., vol. iii., p. 304, ff., F. Zamcke, "Zur Qeschichte der Gralsage," and A. Nntt, " Studies on the Legend of the Holy GraU," oh. Ix. • •• Hist Brit" : Guanhumara. LIST OP NAMES AND PLACES. 167 Gyan, 829; Qoienne, late province of France; syr Ector de marys was made by syr Lanncelot kynge of Benwyk and kynge of alle Cyan Gyannt of St. Mychaels Mount, 167 ; killed by kyng Arthur Gylbert the bastard, syr, 205 ; 207 Gyllemere, Gylmere, syr, 202, 203 ; 792 Gyngalyn, syr, 790 ; 799 ; son of syr Gawayn Hard roche, castel of, 408 Harlon, kyng, 663 Harre le fyse lake, syr, 502 ; 792 ; 804 Harsonse le berbnse, syr, 476 Hamys de le marohes, syr, 477 Hebes le renoumes. Holes,' syr, 287, 288, 289, 290; 79i»792; S04; 830 Hector of Troye, i ; 177 ; 827. See a/M>Eotor Heotymere, syr, 792 Helake, syr, nephew of kyng Her- maunce, 523, 524 Hellawes, the sorceresse, 207 Hellyas le grose, syvy 660 ; one of the seven kings overcome by kyng Euelake Helyor le prense, syr, 559, 560 Helyn, or Hellayne, le blanok, 604; 792. See Elyan, child of syr Bors Helyns, Helyas, syr, nephew of kyng Hermaunce, 519; 523, 524 Herawde, lord, 171 Herlews le berbens, syr, 90 Hermannoe, Harmaimoe, kynge and lord of the reed cyte, 514; 518, 519, 520 Hermel, duke, 95 Hermonye,' 163 ; ? Armenia, a pro- vince of the old Roman Empire Hermynde, syr, brother erf kyng Hermaunce, 521, 522 Hemoz, erle, 701, 702 Heruys de la forest saueage, syr, 793 Heruys de reuel, syr, 86 ; 123 Heruyn, syr, 683 Heryngdale, lord, 171 Hewe de la montayne, syr, 383 Hewgon, Heugon, syr, 476 Hooly Grayle. See Sanogreal Hongre, Hongry, country of, 788; Hungary Hontslake of wentland, syr, 114, "5 Howel, syr, kynge or duke of litle Bretayne, cosyn of kyng Arthur, 166, 167, 168 ; 328 ; 766 Hue of the reed oastel, syr, 157, 158 Hiunber, ryver, 120, lai; 513; S17; 520; 52s Huntresse, a lady who wounded syr Launcelot with an arrow, 764 ; 770 Hurlame, kyng, 693 Hyllary, 164 ; St. Hilary, a festival, the 13th of January Hymeson, syr, 407, 408, 409, 410 Ider, syr, sone of syr Vwayne, 162 Idres, kyng of Cornwayle, 52; 54; 56; 64 Idrus, syr, the good knyght, 170; most likely identical with syr Ider Igrayne, wyfe of kyng Ytherpen- dragon, and mother of kyng Arthur, 35, 36, 37, 38 ; 45 ; 65, 66, 67,68; 189 Ireland, Irelond, Yreland, 45 ; 81 ; 164; 175^255; 283; 301; 499 Ironsyde, syr, the reed knyght of the reed laundes, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 239> 240, 241 ; 245 ; 250, 251; 254; 259; 261, 262; 271; 728; 792 Isoud, la beale. See La beale Isoud Isoud la blaunohe maynys, dough- ter of kyng Howel of Brytayne, 327, 328; 330; 334; 345; 453; 411 ^ The form Heles oocnrs In the eighth book several thnes for Hebes. In the French '* Tristan " the name is always spelled " Hebes." This is either a misprint in the Cazton. or a mistake on my part, as It is often very diffioolt to distinguish le and be, these being in Caxton's type double letters. t The ** Biorte Arthnre " (Thornton Ma) reads here '* Urmonye. ' 1 68 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. Israhely chyldren of, i (Oazton's Preface) lagent, castel of, 426 ; near Came- lot laneweyes warryors, 163; ? Geno- ese soldiers Ihemsalem, 496 ; 625 ; 641 Ihesu, Iheeos. Su Ciyst^ lord Ihesn lonas, a king overcome by kyng Enelake, 660 lordaniUy^ lordans, syr, knyght of the duke of Cornwall, 37, 38 lOBeph of Armathyes, Armathe, Armathye, once corrupted into Abarimathye, fyrst bysshop of Ciystendom, 94; 573; 616; 625, 626, 627; 645; 660; 7i6»; 718; 723 losue, duke, 177 ; 697 loyoTLS gard, castle of, afterwards called Dolorous gard (somme men saye it was anwyk, k somme may say it was bamborow), 288; 302; 499; s<^> 507; 517; S«S> 526, 527; 563* 5^4, 565 ; 568» 569* 570; 601 ; 611; 807; 811; 814; 821, 822; 828;858» 8s9» loyons yle, 601 ; 604 lubaunoe, a gyaunt, 180 Say, Kayniu, Kaynes, syr, son of syr Ector, seneschal of kyng Arthur, 41, 42, 43» 44; 46; 49; 54; 60; 166; 172; 200, 201; 203, 2045 212; 214; 217; 257; 339, 340; 359> 360; 377; 379; 387; 402-404; 417; 421; 426; 553; 614; 728; 742, 743; 761; 772; 790 Kayniu le strannge, Kay do atrannges, syr, 553 ; 791 Kehydins, syr, son of kyng Howel, brother dP Isoud la blaunche maynys, 328; 330; 332; 334; 353; 356; 363.364; 367; 567 Kente, 843 ; 845 ; county of Kent Kyng wyth the honderd kny ghtea Su Berraunt le Apres Kynkenadonne, Ksmke kenadon, castel of, 213 ; 269, 270 La beale Adventure, abbay of. Sm Abbay La Beale (beale^ Isoud, laoulde, daughter of the kyng Anguysshe of Irelond, wyfe of kyng HilUurke, and love of syr Trystram, 164; 285, 286, 287 ; 289; 291; 301 ; 308, 309, 310, 311; 316-321; 323; 325- 329; 345 ; 353; 355 ; 365; 367* 370-372; 380; 401 ; 409; 423; 368; 425; 435 ; 455> 456; 464; 497- 500; 507-509; 516, 517; 527; 53i> 532; 535i 536; 538; 540, 541 ; 545» 546, 547 ; 549> 55^, 55i> 552, 553; 55^* 559; 566-570; 606, 607; 610 La beale regard, a castel, 473, 474, 47S> 476 Labor, kyng, 693 La oote mayle tayle. ^e^Breunor lenoyre Ladynas, or Ladynas de la rouse, a knight of kynge Ban, 50 ; 60 Ladynas of the forest saueage» 772; 774 Lake, kyng of the, 123 Lake, lady of the, 73, 74; 79, 8a See aUo Nymue Lambayle, erle of, 492 ; 790 Lambegus,8yr,3i8, 319; 321 ; 326; 792 Lambehythe, 777 ; Lambeth Lamerak, Lamorak de galys, 79; 226; 232; 259; 261; 271; 322, 323-325; 330-338; 354-359; 363; 372; 390; 410; 425, 426, 427; 433; as knight with the red shield, 441, 442, 443, 444, 445-455; 4^6, 487, 488 ; 490 ; 493 ; 507 ; 512 Lamyel of Cardyf, syr, 793 Landok, duke of, 830; provinoe of Languedoc, in the south of France ; syr Palomydes is made a duke of L. by syr Launoelot Lardans, syr, 55 Launoelot de galys, 258; brother of syr Percyuale Launoelot du lake, syr, son ^33 ; 241; 251; 254, 255, 256; 260, 261, 262; 270; 272; 300; 303*; 305*, 306*, 307, 308; 315, 316; 322, 323, 324; blames ^ Launcelot is here very abruptly introduced; how he oame to Arthur's court and how he was made knight, as well as the early part of his life, are entirely omitted. 170 LIST OP NAMES AND PLACES. TKystram for being faithless to Isoad, 329; 333; 336; follows Breunor le noyre, 345 ; gets a letter from Trystram ; answers it ; throws down Nerouens de lyle, 346 ; comes to the castle of Pendragon, 347, 348, 349» 350, 35^* 352> 353; 357, 35^f 359; 361; 376, 377; 3S1; 3^3f 384; 387; go^ ^ the queen, 800 ; speaks to her in her chamber, whOe Mor- dred and other knights of Gawayn's kin are before the door, 801; opensthedoor; takes Colgreuaunce's armour; kills some knights; forces the others to fiight; returns to Bors, 802, 803; calls his knights together and tells them what has happened, 804, 805, 806, 807, 808, 809; deUvers Gueneuer in the moment when she shall sufier death by fire ; kills many knights, among them Gareth and Gaherys, 810, 811, 812, 813; withdraws with Gueneuer to loyous gard and is besieged by Arthur and Gawayn; is insulted by Gawayn, 815 ; justi- fies himself, and requests Arthur to pardon him, 816, 817, 818; fightisi against Arthur's host ; orders his knights to qpare Arthur, 819, 820; the pope sends to him, to order him to send back Gueneuer, 821; takes Gueneuer back to Arthur, 822; asks Arthur again to pardon him, 823, 824; m^Jces 172 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. great offers^ 825, 826; takes leave of Gueneuer, 827, 828; returns to his own country with his faithful knights and rewards them with his lands, 829, 830 ; is hesi^ed in his city of Benwyck by Arthur and Gawayn, 831 ; sends a lady and a dwarf to kii^^ Arthur to request him to make peace, 832 ; Gktwayn comes before the gates of Benwyck and uses bad language against lum, 833 ; tries to reconcile him in vain, 834 ; fights with Gawayn, and after a hard battle overcomes him, 835, 836 ; fights again with Gawayn and defeats him, 837, 838, 839, 840, 841 ; 844 ; receives Gawayn's letter; returns to England ; finds that he comes too late, 852; goes to Gawayn's tomb ; goes to seek Gue- neuer, 853 ; finds her in a convent ; his offeis are refused, 854 ; becomes a monk, 855* ; has a vision, 856* ; buries Gueneuer, 857*; becomes weaker from day to day, 858*; dies, and is buried with great hon- ours in loyous gard, 859*, 86o* Lannoeor, Launoyor, syr, son of the kyng of Irelond, 80, 81, 82; 419 IianndeB, erle of the, 830; this dignity is conferred on syr Bellan- gere le bowse by syr Launcelot Iianndes, lady of the, 286 Laurel, dame, 270 ; niece of lady Lyonesse; becomes wife of syr Agrauayne Lauayne, syr, son of syr Bernard of Astolat, 740, 741, 742* 743> 744, 74S» 746, 747; 7S«>» 7Si» 752, 753; 755 ; 762, 763, 764, 765, 766, 767, 768, 769, 770; 780, 781, 782 ; 786 ; 795 ; 801 ; 804 ; 820 Le oheoaler da oharyot. See Laonoelot du lake Leoheualermalfet. SeelMunoelot da lake Leomye, syr, 172 LiBtinoyse, country of, 499 Lodegreaunoey Lodegryaunce, Lodegreans, Lodegresn, Lade- greanSy kynge of camylyard, father of quene Gueneuer, 63, 64; loo, lOI Logrye, reahne of, 332; 367; 400; 404; 411; 419; 498; 520; 599; 601; 606; 691; 693; 714; 719; 724 Lombardye, country of, 178 ; lordes of, 180 Loiia3ep9 Lonejep, castel of, 509 ; 512; 524, 525; 527; 529; 533; 559; 562, 5^3; 594 London, cyte of, 40; 44; 47; 76; 728; 839 ; toure of, 840 ; 842 Longeus, syr, 94 Longtaynse, kynge of the ^ of, 120 Lorayne, duchye of, 102; duke of, 175; 178 Lorayne le aaueage, syr, 117 Lott,^ kynge of Lowthean and of Orkeney, father of Ckiwayn, etc., 37; 46; 52; 54; 56; 59; 86,87; 104; 108; 148 Loael, syr, son of syr Gawa3m, 790 ; 809 Luoas the bottlere, Laoan the bottler, Laoanero the batteler, son of the duke of Comeus, 49, 50 ; 54, 55; ^o; 398; 543; 743; 767; 792; 832; 845, 846, 847, 848; 850 LaoyoB,' the emperour of Rome, 160 ; 163,164; 169; 172, 173, 174 Lyanowre, duke, 633 Lylle, lady of aaelyon, 76 ; 81 Lylye, kynge of, 171 Lymosyn, in gyan, 830 ; Tiimnmn or Limousin, as well as Guienne, are two ancient provinces of France Lynet, the damoysel aaoeagey syster of lady Lyonesse, 216, 217, 218, 219-242, 243; 246, 247, 248, 249; 267, 268; 270; 341, 342, 343, 344, 345, 346, 347-353 Lyonas, country of, 273, 274; 280 Lyonesse, Lyones, lady, beccmies wife of Garoth of Orkenay, 232 ; ^ *«Hi8t. Brit" : has ** Lot de Loudpnesia" (Lot of Lothian). Hath " MwUn " raads •• Loth d'Orcanie." » «* Hist. Brie'* : " Lucius Tiberius." " Morte Arthure " (Thornton MS.) reads either " Lucius " or " Lucius Iberius.'* LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 173 234; 237; 239; 242; 244, 24S, 246-249; 254, 255; 257; 263; 268, 269, 270 Iiyonel, Lionel, syr, 169, 170; 183, 184,185; 190; 192; 196; 397; 585; 604; 612, 613; 676, 677, 678, 679; 682-686; 743, 744; 818 ; becomes king of Fntnoe, 829 ; Lyonors, erlys doughter, 6a Lyonses, lord of the oonntry of pa7arne,48; 56; 60 LysayB, one of the seven kings over- come bj kyng Baelake, 660 Lystynoyse, conntiy of, 499 ; kynge of, S29;S3« Lytyl Bretayne, royome of, 164 Maohabeos, ludas, i (Cazton's Preface); 177 Maoydone, 163; Macedonia Madok de la montayne, syr, 383 Mador de la porte, syr, 191 ; 212 ; 728, 729, 730; 734, 735» 736, 737, 738; 79? Magonns,^ castel of, called, according to Maloiy, Arundel in southsez, 467 ; traitonrs of, 494, 495 Maledysaont, damoysel, afterwards caUed bien penaannt, or beau ▼inante, 340, 341, 342, 343, 344, 345 ; 349; 353 Xalegryne, Malgryne, syr, 256; 25^; 470, 471, 472 Malorye, Maleore, Thomas, syr, 3; 861* (Gaxton's Preface and Colophon) Manawen, Manessen, coeyn of syr Aceolon of gaule, 138, 139 Manuel, kyng or duke of walys, 660 ; his daughter is mentioned in con- nection with lonas Margawse, ICorgauae, quene, wyfe of k} ng Lot of Orkeney, and mother of syr Gawayn, 38 ; 64 ; 88 ; 233 ; 252, 253, 254; 268,269; 357 Marhalt, kyng, father of syr Mar- haus, the good knyghte, 529 Marhaus, syr, brother of the quene of Ireland, knyght of the table round, the good ^yghte, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145; 153, 154, 155-159; 172; 278, 279, 280, 281, 282, 283, 284, 285; 291; 422,423 Mariet de la roohe, S3rr, 60 Mark, Marke, kynge of Gomewaile, undo of syr IV^tram, husband of la beale Isoud, 83 ; 273 ; 278 ; 280, 281; 291-296; 301; 317; 321, 322-325; 363; 367, 368; 400, 401- 406 ; 423-430, 43if 432, 433-437 ; 445; 449, 450; called kyng Fox, 455» 456* 457 ; 460, 461-469; 478; 493, 494, 495» 49^-498 Marrok,syr, 172; 793 Marsyl, kyng of the yland of Fomy- tayn,483;48s Mary, Marye, aaynte, vyigyne, 677 ; 697 ; 703 Masauke, erle of, 830 ; syr Launce- lot conferred this dignity on syr Selyses Matte le breune, syr, 368 Maurel, syr, 172 Maydens, castel of, 377 ; 380 ; 384 ; 388 ; 408 ; 423 ; 512 ; 632 ; 634 Melane, 181 ; Milan Meliodas quene, second wyfe of kyng Meliodas, doughter of kyng Howies of Bretayne, stepmother of syr Trystram, 275, 276 Mellegaunt, Malegeaunt, Melsra- gaunt, Melyagaunoe, Melyaga- nuB, Mellyagraunoe, syr, son of Bagdemagus, 257; 356, 357, 358, 359 ; 479, 480; 482, 483 ; 773, 774, * Comp. my note to " Arundel," p. ix.— Through the kindness of Ladj fililbanke, of Eartbam, Chiohester, I was enabled, while staying under her hospitable roof, to viait Arundel Castle, the seat of the Duke of Norfolk (February 14, 1890), and to inquire on the spot about the possible identity of " Arundel " and " Magouns ** ; there is, however, nothing whatever known on this subject at the castle. Arundel is probably mentioned for the first time in the will of Alfred the Great. Some indisputably certain references to *' Arundel** are to be found in the Chronicles of Robert of Gloucester, Peter Langtoff, and Bobert Manning of Brunne (see the editions of Heame, Cbdord, 1724 and 1725, printed again 1810), on the occasion of the arrival of the Brnpreaa M«ud in England ana her reception at Arundel Castle. (For further particulars see James Dallaway, "A History of the Western Division of the County of Sussex, etc., London, 1819, 4to, voL ii. pp. 83 and 95 if.) ^74 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 77S» 776, 777, 778, 779, 73o, 781, 782, 783, 784, 785, 786, 787 Melot de la roohe, bjt, 54 Melyas, Melleaiu de lyle, stt, 628, 629, 630; 634, 79» Melyodas, kyng of Lyon^s, father of syr TryBtram, 273, 274, 275, 276; 292, 293 Melyon de Tartare, syr, 586 Melyon of the montayne, syr, 791 ; 799 Melyot de logors, logrys, syr, 115 ; 206, 207; 212; 257; 742, 743; 779; 799 Melyot, castle of, 89 Menadeuke, syr, 791 ; 830 Merlyn, Merlyon, meets in a be^^ar's array Ylfius ; tells him that, if Y ther will reward him, he shall have his wish realised; comes to Vther, 36 ; declares the child must be delivensd to him immediately after its birth ; comes to the king again to lead him away from Tynti- gayl, 37, 38; carries the infant Arthur to Ector; asks Yther before all the barons who shall be king after him, 39; advises the archbishop of Canterbury to call the lords together, 40 ; justifies Arthur, and teUs how and by whom he was begotten; comes to Arthur, 45, 46, 47, 48 ; passes the sea ; returns to Arthur, 51, 52, 53 ; 61 ; goes to his master Bleyse to make him write about Arthur's battles; comes to Arthur as a beggar, 62, 63; comes as a child, and af terwanis as an old man, to the king, and tells him that Igrayne is his mother, 66 ; shows himself in his ordinaiy shape ; tells Arthur that he has commii^^ed a great sin, and slept with his sister, and that God is angiy with him, 67 ; gives witness as to Arthur*s birth, 68; is saved from three ruffians by Arthur ; tells Arthur again he must die, 70; 72; shows Arthur the sword in the lake, 73 ; tells the king that the sheath is worth ten swords, 74 ; is more blamed for the murder of the children than Arthur, 75; teUs the king that the damoysel who brought the sword was the falsest lady of all, 80, 81 ; buries Launcelot and his lady ; prophesies that in this very place shall be done a battle between Launcelot and Trystram; and tells Balyn, that for the death of the lady he must do the dolorous stroke, 84 ; comes disguised to Balan and Balyn, and shows them how to overcome king Ryons, 85, 86; makes king Lot's tombstone, and tells them the tapers will not bum after his death, 88; predicts the great battle be- tween Arthur and Mordred near Salisbury, and other things, 89; teUs Balyn that they will not meet again in this world, 94; buries Balyn and Balan, and makes a golden inscription on their tomb, 98 ; makes a bed in which nobody should ever lie in without becoming mad ; tells Arthur about the dolo- rous stroke, 99; tries to dissuade Arthur from wedding Gueneuer, but afterwards yields and sends for her, 100; findsoutthebestknightsforthe round table, loi ; tells ioihur why there are two places voidatthe round table, 103; 113; becomes enamoured of a damoysel that Pellinore brought to the court, and follows her every- where ; tells the king that he shall soon be gone, and how he will miss him, 118; warns him further to keep well his sword and the sheath; teaches the damoysel many of his crafts ; goes to Benwyck, where he sees young Launcelot; prophesies of his great glory, and tells that his first name was Gralahad ; then he goes away with the lady; shows her a great rock; he goes under it, and the lady causes by her crafts that he can never come out of it, 119, 1 20 ; delivers king Melyodas out of prison (!), 274; 419; 523; is said to have made the round table in token of the roundness of the world, 643 Meuer of Blood, sheath of syr G^ had*s sword, 700 Mondrames, syr, 626 Menkes, abbay of, 140 Mordrayns, kyng, 695 ; 715* Mordredy syr, son of kyng Arthur LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 175 from his own sister, kyng Lot's wife, is begotten, 65 ; escapes with his life ; is found by a good man, and nourished till he is fourteen years old; then he is brought to the court, 75; 87; shall 1^ one day against his own father, 89; 190 ; is thrown down by Launoelot, 191 ; rides with la cote male tayle; is tlunown down by a knight of the castel Orgulous, 342, 343 ; blames the damoysel Maled3rsaunt for re- buking la cote male tayle, 344 ; see- ing Launceloty he leaves their com- pc^Jy 345 > &^^ ^ shield and armour to I^gonet, 432, 433; is smitten down by Breuse saunce py*®> 4S4> 45S I *^«8 ^ 1®^ -^y- saunders horse away, 477; 487; 512; gives Sir Lamorak a mortal wound, 513 ; 532 ; 590, 591 ; tries to find fault with Launcelot, 726 ; 742, 743 ; does not join the knights to receive sir Launcelot on his re- turn, 759; 766; is thrown down by Launoelot, 768 ; 791 ; declares he will accuse queen Gueneuer, 797 ; tells king Arthur, 798, 799 ; goes with twelve knights to capture Launcelot, 800 ; calls him a traitour, 801 ; is grievously wounded, but escapes, 803 ; comes to Arthur to tell him about Launcelot's deed, 807, 808 ; is made chief ruler of England during Arthur's absence, 830; forges letters stating that Arthur is killed in a battle; as- sembles the parliament, and is crowned king of England ; asks Gueneuei^s hand; besieges Quen- euer in the Tower of London ; de- fies the Archbishop of Canterbury, 839 ; hears of his father's return ; excites the barons to make war against Arthur; finds many fol- lowers, 840 ; fights against Arthur at Dover, 841, 842; gathers his knights at Bajramdown to fight another battle, 844 ; agrees to make peace on condition of receiv- ing Cornwall and Kent, 845 ; fights at the risk of his life; all his knights are killed; is wounded to death; dying, he kills his father with his sword, 847 ; 850, 851, 852, 853 Morgan le fay, Arthur's sister, wife of king Vryence, of the land of Gore, 38; 67; 88, 89; 123; 126, 127,128, 129; 132; 139; 186,187; 3«4» 325; 332; 373; 378> 379; 407-412; 440; 457; 470, 471; 473*474; 572 Morganore, Morganor, sencial of the kynge of the honderd knyghtes, 55 > S^> 302; 792; once mistak- ingly called kyng M. Morgaose, Arthur^s SLster. See Margawse Morrifl, forest of, 402 Mortayse, Mortoyse, water of, 652 ; 707 ; 727 Moryans, of the oastelof maydens, Bjrr, 60 Morys de la roohe, syr, 54 Morys, syr, 172 Moyses land,^ marqu3rs of, 180 Myohels, St., 169 ; mounte of, 167 Myles of the lanndes, syr, 117 Mylifly syr, 68 Nabon le Noyre, syr, 330; 332, 333 Naoyen the heremyte, 618; 621 ; 627 ; 660 ; 668, 669 ; 694, 695 Nanowne le petite, syr, 330 KappTL8, a holy man, 660 Karam, syr, 75 Kauntys, cyte of, in Brytayne, 64 Nentres,* Nauntres, kyng of the land of garlot, or garlott, or gar- loth, 38; 52 ; 54; 56 ; 60; 64 ; 790 Nero, syr, brother of kyng Byons, 64 ; S6, 87, 88 Kerouens, KeroneuB, Neroueus, syr, 346 ; 348 ; 792 ; 804; 830 Normandy, duke of, 830 ; this dig- nity is conferred on eyr Clarrus by eyr Launcelot Northfolk, 843; Norfolk Northgalys, Northwalys, kynge of, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192; 212; 377; 3^3 ; 3^5^ 386; 391; 534, 535 ; 545; 73S, 739; 742; 745; 755» 756, 757 ; quene of, 187 ' The Morte Arthare (Thornton MS.) reads here "the maches of Mees ** (Mets). * In the ordinary ** Merlin " he is called ** kyne Nanters of Gerlot." 176 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. Northumberland, country of, 62 ; 77 ; 80 ; kynge of, 538 ; 738 ; 742 ; 745 ; 768 Nygramous, castel, 207 Nymue, Nyneue, the lady of the lake, 115; 118, 119; 131; 139; i5h i52> 153; 159; 36i» 362 ; 737 ; 793; 851 Ontzlake, syr, 126, 127; 129; 137, 138 Orgulons; oastle, 342, 343 Orkeney, quene of. See Margawse Ossaise, Ossayse, of Surluse, syr, 490; 492 Oueme, 830 ; Auvergne, a late pro- vince of Fiunce; syr Gahalantyne is made a duke of Oueme by sjr Launcelot Cute yles, quene of, 187 Osanna le oure hardy, syr, 156, 430 ; 433 ; 742, 743 ; 79i» 792 Faas peryllOTLs, 226 Falamydes, Falomydes, syr, the sarasyn, tiie good knyghte, 342 ; 344i 345» 346, 347 ; 357 ; Z^S^ 3^6, 367; 372; 375, 376; 381, 382; 38^5 ; 39o» 391; 393; 39S» 39^; 399; 400; 405; 413, 414, 415, 416; 419-421; 435; 4381 439- 445; 447; 455; 48if 482; 484; 486; 489; 493; 500-504; 510; 512-515; 517, 518; 520-537; 541-546-570 ; 606-61 1 ; 728 ; 742 ; 757; 766-769; 804; 818, 819, 820; 828; 830 Fampoylle, 163; t Pamphyh'a, a province of Aaa Minor Fardyak (t), erle of, 830 ; syr Nero- neus is znade erle of P. by syr Launcelot Farjrs, cyte of, 171, 172; 178 Fase, erle of, 474, 475 Passe Brewel, 380 ; name of syr Trystram's horse Fatryce, Fatryse, .syr, a knyght of Lreland, 728, 729 ; 734 ; 736, 737, 738 Fauye, land of, 181 ; ? Pavia, town and province of Northern Itsdy Fayame, country of, 48 Fedyuere of the strayte marches, fiyr, 210, 211 ; 578 Fellam, kynge of Lystyn^rse, 91, 92, 93; 99 Fellandrys, 83rr, 351 Felleas, Fellias, syr, a knyght, ad- mirer of lady Ettard; afterwards becomes husluuid of the lady of the lake, 143; 147, 148, 149; 151; 159; 202; 737; 768; 772; 775, 776 Felles, kyng, father of iSayne, mother dP syr Galahad, 572 ; 574, 575> 576, 577; 580; 597, 598, 599, 600; 612; 616; 618; 660; 663; 695; 7i4»; 717; 718 Fellinorey Fellinre, kyng, syr, the knyghte with the straunge beeste, 37 ; 66 ; 72, 73, 74 ; 103 ; 377 ; 449 Fellogris, syr, 351 Fellounesy Fillounes, Fellownus, syr, 351; 380,381 Felownes, castel of, 563 Fendragon, castel of, 346; 348; 352 Fenteooste, pentheooet, 43, 44 ; 1 58, 159; 208; 213; 606; 612; 620; 763 ; Whitsuntide Ferard, syr, the blaok knyi^te^ 221, 222; 231 Feroyiial,Fersyaalofwalys,syr,72; 232 ; 256 ; comes to Arthur's court ; is made knight^ 451; a damoysel, that has hitherto been dumb, sud- denly speaks, leads Percyual to the seat on the right hand of the Siege peryllous, and dies soon after^ 452 ; Percyual seeks Trystram, 496; delivers him out of prison, 497 ; S^h 5^31 5^4 ; sets out to find Launcelot, 386, 587, 588, 589, 590 ; fights with Ector, 591; bc^ are wounded to death but healed by the Holy Grail, 592, 593; 601; finds Launcelot and Galahad, but he does not recognise the latter, 602, 603, 604; 619; 636, 637; comes to a recluse who is his aunt, 642 ; is told of his mother's death and that a red knight who has not his equal has been with him, 643 ; comes to a castle and prays there, 644; is told about the Holy Grail, 645, 646,647 ;is tempted, 648,649,650,651,652.653,654,655; 687; meets Bors, 688; finds Gakr had, 691 ; enters a ship with Bors and Galahad, 692 ; 694; 702; 704, 70Sf 7o6y 707; 7i5»; 717; 720, LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 177 73I) 722, 723; diesy after having passed one year in serving God at an hermitage, 724 Peroydes, Fersydes, a knyght, 381, 382; 385; 390; 395; 589,590 Peroyuale's syster, 91; 699; 702; 704. 705* 706; 708; 722 Perrymones, syr, the reedknyghte, 226, 227; 250; 259; 270; 793 Persant, Persannt of inde, syr, the bleweknyghte, 228, 229, 230, 231, 232, 333, 234; 250, 251; 255; 257; 261; 270, 271; 728; 772; 774; 776; 793 Pertelope, Pertolype, Pertilype, syr, the grene knyghte, 223, 224, 22$; 231 ; 250; 252; 259; 270; 793 'Perygot, a kind of falcon, 208 Perygot, erle of, 830 ; this dignity is conferred on syr Qalyhad by syr Launoelot Peryn do numntebeliard, syr, 90 Perys de foreyat aaueage, syr, 197 Pesoheours, Peschere, kyng, lord, 616; 638 Peteraaynt/ land of, 181 Petypaae of wynkeLiee, wsmchel- see, 257 ; 791 ; 799 Petyte Bretayne. See Lytle Bre- tayne Pharyaunoe, syr, 48 ; 56, 57; 60 Phelot, S3rr, a knyght of the kyng of Northgalys, 208, 209 Plaoidas, syr, 51 Playne de amours, syr, 349 Playne de force, syr, 349 Plasms, erle of, 683 Plenorius, syr, 350, 351, 352, 353 ; 782; 804; 830 Plesaimce, land of, 181; Placenza, in Italy Flu6re,castel, 310; 37a Polyoronycon," 2 (Caxton's Pre- face) Pomytayn, Pometayne, yland of, 483 Pope of Borne, apostle pope, 496, 497 Portyngale, 163 ; Portugal Pounce, 163 ; I Pontus Powlis,* churche of, 40; St. Pad's Cathedral Prindpum, de casu, 2 (Oaxton's Preface); a hook by Boccaccio. SeeBoohBB Prouynce, 830 ; Provence, a former province of France ; Sir Palomydes IS made a duke of P. by syr Launoe- lot Pryamus,8yr, 177, 178, 179, 180; 182 Prydam le noyre, syr, 673, 674 Pynel, a good man, 54 Pynel, Pyonel, syr, 728 ; 737 Queue of the waste landes, 642, 643 ; a leduse^ aunt of syr Per- cy ual Questyuge beest, beste Glaty- sauut, glastynge beest, ''that hadde in shap a hede like a ser- pente's hede, and a body like a lybard, buttocks lyke a lyon, and f oted lyke an herte, and in his body was suche a noyse as it had been the noyse of thyrty coupel of houndes questyng,^ 65, 66; 355, 356; 434; 445 ; 480; 500, 501; 520; 523; 611 Baynes, town in Brytayne, 857* Baynold, Beyuold, syr, 202, 203 ; 792 Beed Castle, 156, 157 ; Powis Castle Beed Cyte, 518, 519, 520; 522, 523 Beed knyght, the. See Perry- mones Boche denre, 410 Boche, lady of the, 157 Boche peryllous, 695 BochestrCi bishop of, 821 Boerge, erle of, 830; Bouergue, a former province of fbrance, forming now the department of Aveyron; Syr Menadeuke was made erie of Boerge by syr Launcelot Bomaunce, the frensshci 182. See Book > The " Morte Arthure " (Thornton H&) reads for this form, Ihie 351, " Petyrsande." - " * ^ " foL. black * Banolphos Higden's " Polychronicon/' printed by William Oazton, 1482, letter. I have seen the oopy in the British Mnseom. * Of course, St. Paul's Cathediai did not exist in the days of king Arthar, therefore ** some men ** were wrong. VOL. II. M and 178 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. Bomayns, i6i ; 163 ; 170, 171, 172 ; 178 Borne, cyte of, 273 ; pope of, 211 ; publyke wele of, 160; the empyre of, 163 Bouse, de la Bowse, duke, 264; 266; 271 Bule, lady of the, 117 Byons, kyng of Northwayls, onoe; di all Irekind, and many yles, 62 ; 64 ; 74, 75 ; 83 ; 85, 86 8adok, Saduk, syr, 256 ; 259; 467 ; 469, 470 ; 494, .495 ; 498 ; 532 ; 543 ; 792 ; 830 Safere, Saf^r, syr, 232; 258; 439; 445 ; 470; 485*486,487; 558; 561, 562; 608; 742; 804; 818, 819; 828 Sagramonr le desyrua, syr, 156; 203; 211; 256; 259; 287; 297, 298, 299; 377; 379; 390; 418, 419; 475; 528; 586; 772; 774; 791 Salamon, king of Ihemaalem, 696, 697, 698, 699 Salysbury, 89; 727; 843; Salis- bury, a town in Wiltshire Sanam, erle, 62 Sanogreal, Sangraille, Sangrayll, Sangraylle, sank greal, hooly Grayle,^ 88; 91; 94; 99, 100; 124; 159; 455; 571; 592; 599; 602; 606; 615; 617, 6i8; 620, 621; 631; 63s; 638; 641; 643; 645; 650; 657, 658, 659; 663; 665, 666, 667; 669, 670, 671, 672; 674; 682; 703; 711; 7i3*» 714* ; 717; 721, 722; 724, 725, 726; 854; 86 1»- Bandwyche, 162; 164; 182; 825; Sandwich, in Kent Sarasyns, 61 ; 64; 163; 171 ; 188; 465 Sarras, cyte of, 625 ; 645 ; 706 ; 719 ; 721 Sauseyse, syr, 480 Saynt Mychels mount, 167 Saynte Mary- ^^^^ Mary Saynte steuyns, chirche of, in Came- lot, 88 ; 104 Scotland, 45; 75; 159; 255; 273; 286; 499; 586; 859* Soottes, or Scotland, kyng of, 410, 411; 420; 531, 532; 554; 557; 738; 741, 742 ; 744 ; 757 ; 765, 766 Sege, syege, peryllous, 571; 577; 614, 615, 616, 617 ; 660 Segwarydes, syr, 256; 258; 294, 295; 300* 301; 33o» 3S^f 332; 334; 439 5 517; 561; "hiswyfe,** 293, 294; 296; 298; 300 Selyses of the dolorous toure, syr, 793; 804; 830 Selyses, syr, nephew of the kyng of the honderd ^yghtes, 530 Selyuaunt, syr, 594, 595, 596 ; 604 Semound the valyaunt, syr, 482 Sentonge, duke of, 830; Saintonge a former province of France; syr Galyhadyn is made a duke of S. by syr Launcelot Sentraille de lushon, syr, 326 Sentrayle, syr, 792 Seruage, yle of, 330; 334, 335 Seruause le breuse, syr, 791 Sessoyne, 172, 173; 458, 459; 463, 464 ? Soissons Sherewood, forest of, 63 Soleyse, kynge of, 120 Sorhaute, cyte of, 64 Southfolke, 843 ; Suffolk Southland, sarasyns of, 178 South marchys, the, duke of» 154^ 155 Southsex, 843 ; Sussex Spayne, country of, 788 Spolute, 181 ; Spoleto, town and duchy of Italy in the Ecclesiastical States Stroke, the dolorous, 88 ; 99 ; given by syr Balan the worshipful knyghte to ^mg Pelles Suppynabylis, Suppynabyles, ^r, 329; 792 Surlat, erldom of, 830 ; (?) ; conferred on syr Sadok by syr Launcelot Surlouse, forest of, 106; veiy likely Sorlouse and Surluse are identical Surluse, Surleuse, countiy of , 349 ; 405; 478; 488; 499; 512 Surrey, 843 ; county of Surrey ^ For an exhanstiye acconnt of the literature of '* The Holy Grail,** see Alfred Natt's *' Stadies on the Legend of the Holy Grail,** London, 1888, 8vo. LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. 179 Surrye, 163; Sowdan' (sultan) of, 174; Syria Symyan, tombe of, 716* Byname, rjuer, 632 ; ) Sevom Table round, or the Bonnd Table, 44 ; 62 ; is tbe property of king Lodegrean of Camyliard, loi ; is brought to Arthur with a hundred knights as dowry of Gueneuer, 102 ; eight of the best knights are killed, 123; they are replaced, 124; 153; 160; 163; 165; 175; 180; 183; 185; 193; 19s* j 212, 213; 251; 261; 267; 278; 296; 33^ ; 347 ; a ^east of, 417 ; 422 ; 424 ; 448 ; 493 ; 502 ; names of the knights, 532; 552; is to be broken when the holy vessel goes about, 573; 586 ; 612 ; 614*; 618, 619; knights of, are fed with all sorts of meat; vow to depart in the quest of the Holy Grail, 620 ; a hundred and fifty knights go in the quest, 623* ; 638 ; signifies the world ; Merlyn made it round because the world is round, 643 ; 650 ; 685 ; many of the knights are destroyed in the quest of the Holy GraJl, 715*; the remnant returns to Arthur, 725 ; Launcelot wins the prize of all the knights, 746; 759; 766; 769; the knights handle Yrre's wounds, 791, 792 ; 800; thirteen knights are killed, 808; fellowship is broken up for ever, 829 ; 86 1* Taroe, 163 ; Tarsus, now called Ta- rasso, seaport of Cilicia, Asia Minor TanlaSy a giant, 155 Tanleas, a giant, 369 ; 372 Tanlnrd, a giant, 155 Temse, river, 728 ; 736, 737 ; 760, 761 ; 777 ; Thames Terrabyl,' tarabil,castel of, 36, 37 ; 83 Tirre, Tyrre, syr, 740 ; 749 ; 758 ; 760 ToUeme, kyng, 626, 627 Tor, syr, son of kyng Pellenore by the wifeof Aiyesthe cowherd, there- fore called Tor le tyse aries, le tyse Taysshonre, 102, 103 ; 109, no, III, 112, 113; 359» 3605427; 429*430; 444; 791 Tonre, the dolorons, 271 Towre, lady of the, 98 Tramtryst. See Trystram Tremble, port* of, 181 Trent, river, 44; 51 Tristram, Trystram, syr, son of kyng Melyodas of Lyonas, 84; 143; 164; 234; 256; 259; 261, 262; 271, 272; is bom, 273; christened Tiyetram, t.e., sorrowful birth, 274; is in danger of being poisoned by his stepmother, 275 ; prays for her, and obtains her par- don from his father; is sent to France; learns the French lan- guage, to handle arms, to play the harp and other instruments ; gives much time to hunting and hawking, 276 ; all the terms of hunting and hawking are invented by him,* 277 ; requests his father to let him fight for the truage of Cornwall against Marhaus; receives a letter from the daughter of the king of France, ^ The fonn " Sowdan," the Middle-English soadan, for sultan, seems to have entirely escaped Wright as well as Strachej. The former passes it over in silence ; the latter mentions it separately in his Glossary without giving an explanation. * Geoffrey of Monmouth, "Hist Brit./' calls this castle '* castellum Dimilioo." In the ordinary " Merlin" as wdl as in the Huth " Merlin " in the corresponding passage this castle is only spoken of as *'a second castle," and no name is given. Tbe name "Tarabel" occurs, however, in the Huth ''Merlin," i. pp. 241, 252-201, where it is the castle in which the army of king Ryons is defeated and where king Lot is killed. Where the place was situated I am utterly unable to ascertain. * The *• Morte Arthure " (Thornton MS.) always reads " Pounte " for *« port.*' * There are a considerable number of MSS. in the British Museum which treat of hunting and hawking — e.g., Cotton Vespasian B. zij, " The Mayster of the Hunt " — ^but none of them bears the title " Syr Trystram's Book," nor can I find any reference in them to the existence of such a book. The earliest printed book on this subject in English is Lady Juliana Bemers' '* Booke of St. Albans,*' printed for the first time V the schoolmaster-printer of St. Albans in i486 (reproduced in facsimile by William Blades, i8o LIST OP NAMES AND PLACES. 279 ; comes to king Mark ; is made kmght, 280; goes to meet Mai^ haus; finds him near his ship, 281 ; fights with him, 282 ; overcomes hun, 283 ; returns to Mark ; is wounded with a poisoned spear; can only be healed in the country where the spear is made, 284 ; goes to Ireland ; gains the king s favour by his harping ; calls himself Tram- tryst, 285 ; Isoud, the king's daughter, nurses and heals him ; requests him to fight at a tourna- ment, 286; is nearly discovered; appears on a white horse, and with white shield and harness, given to him by Isoud, 287 ; makes Hebes le renoumes kn^ht ; overcomes Palo- mydes, 288 ; is discovered through his sword, 289 ; leaves the court of Anguysshe, 290 ; takes leave of Isoud, 291, 292; after calling on his father, returns to Mark's court ; becomes, as weU as king Mark, ena- moured of the wife of Segwarydes ; meets Mark, and smites him down, 293; is betrayed by the wife of Segwarydes, who fights against him, 294; Trystram throws him down, and rides toTyntagil, 295 ; is rebuked by a lady; rides aifter Bleoberis, 296 ; meets Sagramor and Dodynafl, and smites them both down, 297; joins Bleoberjns and the wife of Segwarydes, 298; fights against him, and overcomes him, 299 ; the lady refuses to go with him, 300 ; returns to Tyntagyl ; is sent to Ire- land by king Mark to ask for Isoud's hand for him, 301 ; is driven to the coast of England; smites down Ector, 302 ; hears that king Anguysshe is accused of treason ; resolves to help him, 303* ; comes to the king, 304* ; is accepted, and Anguysshe promises to give him whatever he will ask, 305* ; fights against Blamor, 306; overcomes Imn, but requests the kings to save his life, 307 ; is joyfully re- ceived by Anguysshe, and goes with him to Ireland, 308; asks l&t Isoud's hand in the name of king Mark ; returns with Isoud to Corn- wall ; on the way takes a love drink with her, 309 ; fights against Breunor, and rids the castel Pluere of its bad customs, 310, 311, 312, 313* 314, 315* 316, 317, 31S, S19, 320; is betrayed by his cousin And^ ; king Mark luts his sword up to kill him, but Trjrstram puts him to flight, 32 1 ; kills two brothers, knights of king Mark, and wounds about thirty other knights ; is sent for by the barons, and reoondled with Mark, 322 ; refuses to do any- thing that is against bis knight- hood; fights with Lamorack, 323, 324; goes daily and nightly to Isoud; is taken by Andred and twelve knights ; they bind him and intend to kill him; 325; asks his cousin Andred for mercy ; breaks his fetters, and escapes ; defends himself in a chapel, where his men join him, 326; delivers Isoud; is hurt by a poisoned arrow ; goes to Bre- tayne, to king HoweFs daughter, Isoud la blanche maynys, to get healed, 327; becomes enamoured of h^, and marries her, 328 ; hears that Launcelot blames him for his conduct, 329, 330, 331, 332, 333, 334,. 335; 344, 345, 346; 348; receives a sorrowful letter from Isoud, Marke's wife; resolves to go to see her; is driven ashore near the Castel peryllous; leaves his fellowship with Kehydius, 353, 354; fights and overcomes Lamo- rack ; is henceforth his friend, 1881, 4to), later by Wjnkyn de Worde and many others. In this book Trystram is oaoe thus alluded to : — ** Wheresoener ye fare by fryth or by fell, My dere chylde take hede how Tristram dooth yon tell." From some passages in another book, " The Noble Art of Venerie and Hanting," by G. TnberviUe, London, 1611, Svo, it appears, however, that in days past there existed a " Book of Syr Trystram." Comp. p. 40, ** Trystram's lore ; " p. 96, »* for noble Tristram's sake ;" p. 148, "Yet onr Tristram reckoneth the bore for one of the foure beasts of Venerie;*' p. 174, *' but oar old Trii^tram caUeth it hallow." LIST OP NAMES AND PLACES. i8i 355* 35^.; 359» 360; is told that Arthur is m great danger, 361 ; saves him, but does not tc& him his name, 362 ; sails to Cornwall, 363 ; reproaches Isoud for faithlessness, 364, 365 ; is mad ; comes to a lady, but soon escapes ; lives with shep- herds in a wood; throws Dagonet into a well, 366, 367 ; the rumour is spread by Andred that Trystram is dead, 368 ; kills the giant Tauleas, 369 ; is taken to Marke's court ; is rec(^gnised by a little brachet, which was given to him by the daughter of the king of France, 370; is banished from the court of Mark for ten years, 371, 373; is told that Launcelot is in great danger, 373 9 fights against thirty knights, 374, 375. 376, 377i 378» 379» 380, 381, 382, 383, 384, 385, 386, 387, 388, 389, 390, 391 ; fights with Launcelot ; is wounded ; leaves the field, 392 ; smites down Palomydes, 393 ; wins the field, 394, 395, 396, 397, 398; Trystram comes to a castle; itsownerrecognisesin him the knight who killed his sons, and he is put into prison, 399, 400, 401 ; 404; is still in prison, but is assured that Darras wiU not kill him, 405 ; falls sick ; is delivered out of prison ; reposes him- self, and recovers; leaves his fel- lows, 406 ; comes to a castle to ask for lodging; is well received, but I learns that he has fallen into the hands of Morgan le fay, 407 ; the queen promises to set him free on condition that he carries a shield which she will give him in the tournament near the castel of the hard roche, 408 ; smites down Hemyson, a lover of Morgan le fay, 409 ; stays with a Imight ; arrives at the castle where the tournament takes place, 410, 411 ; fights with Arthur, 412, 413, 414 ; agrees with Palomydes to meet with him in a fortnight at the tombstone, 415, 416, 417, 418; comes to the tombstone, 419 ; fights with Launcelot, thinking that he is P&domydes; at last they recog- nise each other, 420 ; goes to king Arthur, 421 ; is made knight of the round table, and gets the seat ^^ of Marhaus, 422, 423, 424, 42^ ^ v^ 427; 431; 435, 436; 438; 441;"^ 448 ; is reconciled with king Mark, 449 ; returns to Cornwall with him, 450, 451; 453; 456, 457; is seriously wounded at a tourna- ment; is asked to fight against the Sessoyns, 458 ; tells the messenger that he will come as soon as he is recovered; comes with ten of Arthur^s knights, 459 ; asks leave to do what he thinks best ; destroys the ships of the Sessoyns by fire, 460; fights successfully against them, 461 ; fights with Elyas, the captain of the Sessoyns, 462, 463 ; kills him, 464, 465, 466 ; 469, 470 ; 493 > fights in a tournament; is grievously wounded; king Mark, under the pretext of nursing him, takes him to a castle, gives him a drink, and, when he is under the influence of this charm, puts him into prison in another castle, 494 ; receives a forged letter from Hng Mark, 495 ; refuses to yield to hu request, 496; is delivered by Percy- uale, but imprisoned again by king Marke, 497 ; is delivered again by Dynas and flees with Isoud; ap- pears at a tournament of king Arthur, 498 ; receives loyous gard from Launcelot for his residence, 499 ; they live very happily there ; one day he meets Breuse saunoe pyte, and soon after Palomydes, 500, 501 ; 505, 506, 507, 508, 509, 510, 511, 512, 513; finds a ship; enters it; reads the letter which the dead king has in his hand, 514; gives Palomydes the adventure; comes to a castle ; is recognised by the owner as the knight who slew his brother; departs, 515; the knight follows him; he fights against him and overcomes him, 516; fights against Beraunce ; rides to loyous gard, 517 ; 521 ; receives Palomydes after hiis return from the Beed cjrte, 525, 526; rides with Isoud, both arrayed in green, to Lona3ep; meets on the way l82 LIST OF NAMES AND PLACES. Galyhodyn, who wants to take y Isoud from him; }^ smites him down, 527 ; meets Gawayn, Vwayn, Sagramor, and Dodynas, 528, 529 ; declines to tell Arthur his name, nor which party he belongs to, S3o» 53i» 532, 533; is brought to the ground by Launcelot ; gets the horse of the king of Northgalis, 534; throws Arthur out of the saddle; reappears in red harness; smites down five knights, 535, 536; smites down Ector, 537, 538, 539, 540, 541, 542, 543; fights very bravely, 544 ; rides secretly out of the field, 545; arrays himself all in black ; returns with Dynadan to the tournament ; smites down three knights, 546; fights against Palo- mydes, who has disguised himself ; afterwards with Launcelot, who does not recognise him, 547 ; helps Dynadan ; is recognised by Launce- lot, 548; gets the degree of the day ; returns to his pavilion with Isoud, 549 ; hears from Isoud about Palomydes' falsehood ; pardons him, 550 ; receives Arthur and Launce- lot in his pavilion, 551; tells Arthur why he was against him, 552 ; meets with Kay, and throws hun down from his horse and three other knights as well ; surpasses all other kn^hts, 553, 554; returns to king .^^thur's party; the prize > is given 1^ again, but he refuses it in favour of Launcelot ; returns to his pavilion, 555; returns to loyous gard to rest himself seven days, 556, 557, 558, 559; 561; rides to the castel Pelownes to save Palomydes, 563 ; meets Launcelot, 564; requests him t6 stay with him at loyous gard, 565 ; hears how Palomydes, alone at a weU, talks about his love for Isoud, 566 ; reproaches him for his perfidy, 567 ; agrees to fight with him, in fifteen days, near Camelot ; returns to loyous gard; one day, being out hunting, he is shot in the thigh by an archer, 568 ; tells Palomydes that he cannot fight at the day fixed, 569; gets great renown by his valiant deeds of arms; the people of Lyonas send him letters and presents, 570 ; 606 ; meets, unarmed, Palomydes, yet fights with him, 607, 608; takes Ghdleron's armour, shield, and sword, and fights again with Palo- mydes, 609; overcomes him, 610; leads him to Carleil and causes him to be christened, 611; his death referred to, 768 ; 807 Tryan, syr, 427 Tnrkes, or myscreantes, 860* Tnrkye, 163; Turkey Tnrquyne, syr, 185; 193, 194, 195; 197, 198; 211, 212; 256; 261 ; 824 Tiimaiuice, yle of, 694 Tursank, erle of, 830; (t) this dig- nity is conferred on syr Melyas de lyle by syr Launcelot TuBkane, 175, 176; 181; Tuscany, a grand duchy in Italy T^nitagil,^ Tyntigayll, castle of the duke of Comwayle, 35; 37; 45; 68; 199; 278, 279; 284; 292; 294; 301; 364; 367; 370; 403; 455 ; 458, 459, 460, 461 ; 497 Vlbawes, VlbauBO, erle of Surluse, 491, 492 ; 790 VlfyuB,' syr, a noble knyght, the confidant of kyng Ytherpendragon, 36, 37; 43; 48, 49; S3, 54, 55; 60 ; 62 ; 67, 68 Vliyn, heremyte, 690; very Vkekj identical witib syr VlfyuB Vrbyne, cyte of, 181 Vrre, syr, 788, 789, 790, 791, 79a, 793, 794; 801; 804; 820, 821, 822-830 Vryenoe,» Vryens, kyng of the land ofgore, 44;52;56; 64; 89; 123, 124, 125, 126; 140; 257; 260; 760 ; 790 1 Tintagell is a small town in Cornwall on the coast of the Bristol Channel « "Hist. Brit." has "Vlfinus de Ricaradock;" Huth •* Merlin** reads "Ulfln-' " ordinary Merlyn ** (MS. of the University Librair, Cambxldffe) reads " Vlfyn,** ' » "Hist. Brit." reads " Vrianus;" Hnth "Merlin" has " Urien.'* the LIST OP NAMES AND PLACES. 183 Vtiierpendragonykynge of Englond, sends for the duke of Oomwall; gets enamoured of Igrayne; as- sembles his lords; declares war against the duke, 35 ; besieges the duke in vain in the castel of Terra- bil; becomes iB; calls Merlyn by the advice of Ylf yus ; promises Merlyn to deliver him the child, 36 ; comes in the shape of the duke of Corn- wall to Tyntagjll, sleeps with Igrayne, and begets Arthur; mar- ries Igrayne after her husband's death, 37 ; tells Igrayne the secret, and orders the child to be delivered to Merlyn, who gives it to syr Ector, 38; becomes again ill; de- feats his enemies; by Merlyn's advice he calls the barons together, and recommends them to make Arthur king of Britain ; dies, 39 ; 43;4S;66; 70; 75; 100; 199 Ywayne, Ewayne, le tyse de roy Vryenoe, le or la blaunche maynysy lea auoultres, lea auontres, lea auowtrea, lea auenturoas, 38; 136; 140, 141, 142; 145; 156, 157, 158, 159; 203, 204; 211; 256; 397; 401, 402; 411, 412, 413; 420; 430; 433» 434; 486; 528; 543; 586; 623; 625 ; 634,635 ; 667, 668 ; 791 Vagon, castel of, 623 Vale, erle de, 656, 657; kyng of, 120 Vatince, Vawse, lady de, 85 ; 155 Vyterbe, city, 181 ; Viterbo, town in Italy VycecoTinte,' vale of, 181 Vyllyers, Vyllyara, le valyaunt, syr, 791 ; 804; 830; 856*; 860* Wade, 225; Wate* Walys, 38; 44, 45 ; 64; 121; 156; 159; 162 (west); 255; 273; 286; 586; 660; 859*; kynge of, 538; 545; Wales Wandesborow, wadisborow, castel of, 61 ; 64 Waste landes, quene of, 642, 643 Well, Callahadya (Oalahads), 716* Wentland,* country of, 114, 115 Westmynstre, westmeatre, 730; 733; 760; 763; 772, 773; 776, 777» 778, 779 ; abbey of, 2 ; 86i* (Caxton's Preface and Colophon) ; chirche of, 737 ; brydge of, 777 Wy ndaoore, Wyndaoure, 727; forest of, 763 Wy88hard,wy chard, syr, 175; 178 Wyncheatre, wyncheater, 2 (Cax- ton's Preface^; 739; 742; 751; 753; 755- According to Malorj-, W. is the English for Camelot : sec Camelot Wyndesan, cyte of, 64 Ynde, 168; India Yorke, 164; York Yrland, 164. See Ireland Ytalye, 162. See Italye * The "Morte Arthure" (Thornton MS.) reads here once **Vale of Viterbe,*Mn another passage *'the Viscownte of Valewnce." ' According to the Wilkina Saga, he was the son of Wilcinns and the mermaid Wachild. He is often confounded with Tor. (Oomp. "Wade": Lettre & M. Henri Temauz Compans, par Fr. Michel; Paris, 1837.) > This is most likely "Gwentland'' in Monmouthshire. GLOSSARY.' Ay i. prep.f = in, on ; ii. inletj.^ ex- pressing pain or surprise, 308* 24 ; 860* I ; liL prefix — (i) far prep, a and for IceL 4 = on (abak); (2) for O.F. a- and Lat. ad- (abated); (3) for A.F. a, O.F. «-, ea-f Lat. e-, ex- (abasshed) ; (4) adding intensity to the notion of a verb, A.S. dr for ar-y O.H.G. ar-^ Goth. U8' (aboughte) ; (4) for prep, at and loel. (U (adone); (5) for prep, of (adrad); (6) for A.F. on-, O.F. en- from Lat. in- (apayre). abak, adv.^ 131 30; backwards; — A.S. (m-boBc. abasshe, v., to abash, cast down; abasshed, p,p.^ 62 28 ; 615 32 ; ashamed, alarmed ; abeysshed, p.p.^ 392 26 ; — O.F. ethahiaa- from etbahir. abate, t^., to beat down, to calm; abated, pt.^ 158 4;— A.F. abaire. a bedde, 800 21 ; in bed. abhomynable, a^.^ 165 34; abo- minable ; — ^A.F. ciUumwnMe. I abreide, v., to start up, to draw (a sword), to thrust out, to blame; abraide, pL^ 389 20; abrayed, pt.y 239 21 ;— A.S. dbregdan. abrode, adv.^ away, 845* 28. abyde, v.^ to alnde, await, remain, endure; abode, ^., 87 33; aby- den,|>.|>., 691 6; 702 16;— A.S. d- bidcm. abye, to buy, to pay for; aboughte, pi., 238 33;— A.S. dbycgan. abylement, «6., 64 30 ; dress, cloth- ing ; — O.F. hcibiUemeni. accept, pp.j 3 4 ; for accepted. accompanye, t^. inf., 314 35; to associate with somebody ; — O.F. ae- compaignier. aocomplysshe, v., to achieve, to accomplish ; taccomplysshe, inf., 177 9 ; aocomplysshed,^.^., 1 {aee complysshe) ; — from O.F. aeompHM-f p.prs. of acomplir. accompte, v., to count, calculate; pre., 410 20 ; inf., 622 38 ;— Late Lat. acoomptare. accord, «6., agreement, peace, 37 27; — Lat. cui and cord- from car ; — O.F. cu:ord. achyeue, v., to bring to an end, achieve; inf., 27 4; achyeued, pt., 14 36 ; acheued, pt., 570 8 ; thachyeuyng, pr. prs., 861* (Caxton's Colophon). See aho en- cheue; — O.F. tusheuer acqueyntatince, «6., 380 22 ; ac- quaintance; — deriv. of Late Lat. adoognUa/rey O.F. aoomier. acquyte, v., to acquit; pre., 176 6 ; —O.F. aquiter. ^ What is said abont the List of Names and Places can be repeated here : this Glossary is the first ever compiled to " Le Morte Darthur. " As I am preparing a Cazton Dictionary for all the works of England's first printer for which I have aocomalated the material in the ootirse of my stnoies, I have been able to give to this Glossary more the form of a small Btymological Dictionary. Many words, however, owe their aooeptance only to their orthography. The numbers refer to pages and lines. In the etymological part A.F. Is written for Anglo-French; A.S., Anglo-Saxon; Goth., Oothie; IceL, loelandie; Lat., Latin: Late Lat,, poitele, v., to call to, to bring before one, appeal ; appeled, pt.y 21 29 ; — Lat. appellate. apperoeyue, v., to perceive, to under- stand, to notice; api>erceuyued, pt.y 247 36 ; — Late lit. appereipere. appertenaonoe, «6., appurtenance, that which appertisdns or belongs to, 89 34; 184 17;— O.F. apurte- naunaey apartencmoe. apperteyne, v., to appertain, to belong to; apperteyneth, pr8.y 452 5 ;— O.F. apertemr. apper^oe,' ab.y open display, proof, or evidence of valour; appertyoes, pl.y 173 14. appoyntement, #&., agreement, ap- pointment ; appoyntementes, pi.y 821 19. Compare poyntement, 463 II ; — O.F. aponUement. approuohe, v., to approach; ap- prouohed, pt., 178 1 1 ; — Lat. ap- propriarey O.F. aprocher^ apres, le, surname of Brewnor, king of the hundred knights ; — Jjat.aspery O.F. asprey zealous, courageous. a purpos, 509 29 ; on, purpose, inten- tionally ; — O.F. a purposy propos. arage, v.y to put in a rage, to render furious; araged, p.j9., 162 32; — Sans, rabhy Lat. rabere, O.F. rciger. a rase, v.y to pull up by the roots, to tear off; t7|/*., 771 13; — Lat. eradi- oarey O.F. earaohier. aray, «6., array, dress, 36 15; — O.F. arei. araye, v., to array, to dress ; arayed, p.p.y 7 13 ; — O.F. areieTy A.F. asrwyer. aidant, adQ.y ardent, 653 31 ; — ^O.F. ardamJty ht>m wder. a reeste, ah.y stop, arrest, custody, 778 34;— O.F. are«<. arere, v.y to draw back, to with- draw; areryd, pt^ 524 5; — from A.F. wrtftey adv., Lat. ad retro. arette, i^., to reckon, count, accuse ; aretted, p.p.y 2 1 1 ; — Lat. reputarey O.F. aretter. areyse, v., to raise, arouse ; areyeds, pt.y 465 23. armyuestal,* adj.^ warlike, martial, 188is;-1 aromatyk, adj., aromatic, sweet- scented, 174 22 ; — from Late Lat. aroma. arrannt, oc^'., errant, 404 6 ; — O.F. errant, arryuayl, «6., arrival, 285 10; — Lat. {idripare. arson, sb.y bow of the saddle, 678 22 ; 768 9; arsson, 191 30;— A.F. aroon. aryse, v^ to arise; in/.y 473 25; aroos, pt., 471 35 ; arysen, p.p.^ 659 26 ;— A.S. d^riaan. aryue, v., to arrive, to come ashore ; aryuen, p.p.y 700 22 ; — Lat. adri- parey O.F. arriver. aidLe, 1;., to ask; tn/., 462 21 (fre- quently axe); askeid, pt.y 70 4; 1 Compare W. Caxton, "Ovid's Metamoiph./' book zi. oh. 22 (edition of the Rox- bmfffae C^ab, 1819) : ** He was wyse, dyscrete, and full of al appertjse." * Wynkyn de Worde reads " armjnestaU." I have not come across this fonn in anv of the great number of texts I have read^ nor can I find the word in any dictionary. It probabi^ owes its existence to a misprint. iS8 GLOSSARY. zjLed,pt.,7 i; 460 12; axycl,;)^., 179 15 ; — ^A.S. dMton, dxicm. a Bonder, adv., asunder, 725 i ; — ^A^. onawndra/n. aspye, sb., qpy; aflpyes,/>;., 758 i ; — O.F. etpie. aspye, t^., to look after, to watch, to aearoh; aspyed, p<., 82 18;— O.F. assaye, v., to examine, try, attack ; f^., 71 17 ; assayed, pL, 25 35 ; 42 7;— A^F. assayer. assomone, t?., to summon, to com- mand to appear in oourt ; »7^., 275 1 7 ; — Lat. adf mtbmonere. assote, v., to dote upon somebody, to be deeply enamoured, smitten ; assotted,p.i>., 4 25; assoted,|?.p., 118 32 ; — O.F. aaoter. , assoyle, v., to loosen, to absolve, ex- plain; tn/, 855* 30; assoyled, pt.f 642 i;— Late Lat. abaduerey O.F. aaaoldre. assurannce, «6., assurance, 462 35. astonye, t^., to stupefy, amaze, as- tonish; astonyed, p.p. and pt,^ 194 s; 511 4; 703 12;— Lat. ex- Umart, O.F. esUyMT. asnre, «6., azure, 165 5; 526 19; — Late Lat. /aww, O.F. (wwr, atte, contraction of at, prep.^ and the d^. article the — atte bore, 596 17; atte ende, 707 18; atte last, 107 II ; 713 37, Ac.; btU at the laste, 71 30; att armes, F. trnx armeel 53 5 ; atte castel, 88 16; atte feste, 8 27; and many others. atteyne, v., attain ; inf., 4 2 ;— Lat. aUingere, O.F. cOeindre, attones, adv., at once, instantly, 379 13; 646 9 at travers, adv., prep., right through, 717 7 ; — F. d trovers. atwo, in two, 537 5 ; — ^A.S. on, an, and twd. anke, acfj., turned the wrong way, perverse, sinister, 312 17; — IceL €^ugr. aulter, eb., altar, 48 34; 580 i ;— Lat. aUare, O.F. aitUer, aUer. aunoyent, afJIij^f old, 616 i ; — ^A.F. aunoMfi. aoannce, v., to advance; inf., 103 24 ; — O.F. avaneer. auannt, eb., boast, vaunt, 683 28; 788 34; 824 13 ;— O.F. avarU. aoatintage, «6., advantage, supe- riority, 240 18; 412 19;— O.F. avarUage. aoannte, v., to speak proudly, to boast, commend ; auanntest, /ir«., 176 1 6 ; — Late Lat. ad and vanitare, O.F. (wanter. auaylle, v., to avail ; aiLaylleth,/>r«., 224 23; auaylyd, p.p., 181 6;— Lat. valere. • auentre, t^., to put the spear along the side, in order to attack one's adversary; also to throw a spear (Spenser) ; auentryd, pt., 97 7 ; 145 27 ; — Lat. ad ventrem. auenture, adventure, «6., chance, occurrence, jeopardy, risk, 88 15 ; aduentures, pZ., 803 18; by ad- uenture = by chance, 20 2 ; 36 14 ; v., to risk, to venture, 69 i ; — O.F. amentfoo'e. auoutres, auonltres, awoutres, les, the adulterer; epithet of Vwayne, son of khig Vryence; — Lat. aduUervm, O.F. awmtre, aJQutre. auowe, th,, vow, promise, 154 7 ; r., to bind with a vow; — Late Lat. adoooare, O.F. aAX)er. auyse, t^., to advise, to give advice, to observe, to consider; auysed, pt. and p.p., 35 24 ; 402 26 ; — Late Lat. advisare, A.F. aviser. aweyward, adv., adj., away, way- ward, turned away, 242 23 ; — ^A.S. onweg. axe, v., to ask. See aske. ayde, sb., aid, help, assistance, 10 38;— O.F. oM^. ayene, prep., adv., oonj., agwi, to- wards, opposite to, in return for, 342 8 ; — ^A.S. cngimn, cngeagn. ayenst, ayenste, prep., eonj., against, 877 28; 516 19. babblynge, «6., babbling, 834 29. baoyn, sb., (i) basin, cymbal ; (2) a light kindof hehnet, 184 37 ;— O.F. baoineL bak, sb., back, 787 36;— A.S. bcso. GLOSSARY 189 bande, «5., frontier ; bandes,;?^., 789 8 ; — O.F. hodme^ bonde. banysshe, t^., to banish, put under a ban; banysshed, pt, 402 18;— O.F. bcmnisf- from bcmnir. baptym, «6., baptism, 651 3, 20 ; — O.F. baptUnie. barayne, adj.^ barren, 764 17; 765 3 ; — O.F. baraigne. bwbe, sb,j beard, or an3rtbing resem- bling it ; ja^ or points whidi stand backward in an arrow, dart, or spear; fishhook ; barbys, ^., 764 32 ;— Lat. bdrba. barbonry «6., barber; barbonrs, pi, 176 34;— A.F. barbeor. barbyoan, sb.y a kind of watch- tower, an outwork to defend the gate of a castle, 168 25 ; — O.F. bar- bacane. bargayn, sb., business, strife, combat, bargain, 581 36 ; — O.F. bargadne. barge, «&., a bark, boat, 122 15 ; 849 29 ; — O.F. barge. barget, «&., bark, boat, 830 29 ; 760 28 (diminut. of the former). Baronage, «&., the men, vassals of a feudal chief ; assembly of the barons, 461 33 ; — O.F. bamage, Baronry, «6., an estate representing the property of a baron ; a barony of lands, 157 2 ; 795 29. Barotine,«6., baron, 587 18; barons^ pl,<, 39 27 ; — A.F. barun. barre, «6., bar; barrys, pl.^ 326 25 ; — O.F. ba/rre. bataill, batayll, ab,, (i) the battle, the fight, 61 2 ; 62 6 ; 842 5 ; (2) the army (Lat. acies), 57 21; Northern bataylles, 58 7 ;— O.F. bataiUe, bate, v., bate, abate, grow less ; bated, pi., 131 12;— O.F. batre. batHment, «&., a parapet with em- brasiures on the top of a building, originally only used on fortifica- tions; battlement, 846 i; — O.F. basaUement. bauowre, «6., beaver ; the part of a helmet which is moved up and down, covering the face, and allow- ing the wearer to drink ; the shade over the eyes, 195 17; — O.F. baviere. bawdy, adj., bawdy, dirty,filthy, wan- ton, 218 36 ; 22i IS ;— O.F. baude. bawme, «6., balm, aromatic plant, fig, anything that heals or soothes pain, 174 21 ; — Lat. balmmum. bays, v., to bark; bayed, pt, 110 29 ; — O.F. abater. bayne, sb., bath, 289 22 ; 755 16; — O.F. bairn. beale, adj., beautiful, epithet given to Isoud, and to the castle Beale valet; — Fr. belle. beare,«&.,thebear, 65I31 ;— A.S.6«ra. beaiime, «6., beam, ray of light, 620 5 ; — A.S. bSam, beamian. beaume, eb., trumpet ; beamotui, pi., 861 I ;— A.S. beme, bpme, O.Merc. bhne. beaute,beaalte, «6.,beauty, 17 23; 28 29 ; 857* 35 ;— O.F. bta^ie, bealteU. beau viuante = Fr, bewu, vivarU, well living, well behaving; epithet of the damoysel Maledysaunt. beblede, v., to cover with blood; bebled, pt., 294 12 ; p.p., 782 10 ; bebledde, p.p., 130 16;— A.S. bebl^dan. beclose, v., to enclose, surround; beclosed, p.p., 601 2; — A.S. bi, be, and A.F. elas. beoome, i^., to become, to come, to be-all, suit ; become, p.p., 68 16 ; 366 15; — A.S. be-€uman. bedasshe, t^., to cover with dashes of colour or adornment ; bedasshed, p.p., 713 21. bee, «6., a jewel, ring, 269 36 ; — A.S. biah. beeste, «6., beast, 631; beestes, pL, 648 30 ;— Lat. beatia, O.F. beste. beflEJle, v., to befall, happen; be- fiBdleth, pre., 765 19 ; befelle, pt., 75 35 ; 772 i; hefsJlen, p.p., 658 2; befalle, p.p., 420 34; — ^A.S. be/ealla/n. befome, bifome, prep., before, 221 32; 306* 6; 513 7;— A.S. bi/oran. beginne, v., to begin ; begynneth, pre., 490 11 ; begonne, p.p., 5 7 ; 405 9 ; — ^A.S. begirman. begrype, v., to seize, to take hold of ; inf., 692 31 ;— A.8. begripan. behange, v., to deck, to clothe ; be- hanged, p.p., 125 31 ; — A.S. beh6n. 190 GLOSSARY. behatady o^f. or p,p.^ hated, muoh hated, 494 19; — from A.S. he and beholde, v., to hold, to behold ; inf,^ 40 31 ; beholden, p.p.^ 887 36 ; 762 1 1 ; behelde, pi., 472 8 ; 859* 36 ; beholdyng, for beholden, 42 24 ; 86 22 ; — A.S. heheatdcvn. behote, «., to promise ; tn/l, 284 33 ; pre., 92 12; behyght, pt.^ 444 12; 724 3o;~A.S. hehdtan. Con^ pare byheste. behoue, t^. impers. ; behoueth, pfe,, needs, 811 10; 625 5;— A.S. hehlb- ficm. beke, t^., to bake ; bekynge, p.prB.^ 167 33 ; baken, p.p., 196* 32. beleue, v., to leave, to be left, to remain ; belefte,pt, 284 35 ; — A.S. heUtfcm. belle, «6., bell; bellys, pi, 856* 21 ; — A.S. hdU. bemone, v., to bemoan, lament, pre,, 518 25 ; — ^A.S. bimoBncm. bend0,«6.,band,stripe,481 27;— A.S. hend. bended, bented, adj,, having bands of different colour, 441 34 ; 442 2 ; 488 5 ; — deriv. from the sabstantive. benime, v., to take from, deprive; benome,p.p.,658 4; 674 23; — A.S. heiMmom. benyghte, v,, to be overtaken by night; benyghted, j9.j9., 587 17; 690 10 ;— A.S. he and neahl. berde, th,, beard, 7 8 ; — A.S. hea/rd. bare, «., to bear ; boren, pp., 694 22; bare, ^.,67 36; beren,pW. pre,, 'ill 7 ; — ^A.S. heron. bere, eh^ bier, 646 31; — A.S. hasr. Ccmpare O.P. hiere. bereue, v., to bereave ; byreue, pre,, 168 14; berafte, p<., 578 34; be- rafte, p.p., 814 27 ; bereued, p.p,, 44 7 ;— A.S. birkkfian. beryels, eh. pi., bunal, tomb, 287 7 ; — A.S. hyrgeie. besaunte, «6., a gold coin named ft>om Byzantium ; besanntee, pi., 155 15 ;— O.F. heeofU. beseme, t^., to beseem, appear; besemeth, pre., 222 14 ; 551 33 ; bisemeth yow not, 76 19 ; — A.S. ^and ehnan. beaette, t^., to fill, occupy, surround, beset; beaett, p.p., 551 33 ; — ^A.S. hieeUcm. beskyfte, v., to remove hastily ; tfi/l, 119 37 ; — A.S. he and eoi/ian. bestad, bestadde, bystad, p.p., | hard bestead, sorely imperilled, overcome, 125 21 ; 179 25 ; 824 7 ; — ^A.S, he and etede. besture, v., rouse, instigate, stir; bestored, pl.^ 586 20; — ^A.S. he a,nd e§yrian. bestyayl, bestyal, eh., cattle, 125 29; 180 20;— O.F. heetaU. besnette, v., to sweat, perspire, p.p.f 612 6;— A.S. he and ewSetan. beaynes, «6., business, activity, care, industry, 481 16; — A.S. deriv. of hyeig. beta, v., to beat ; beta, pt., 746 20 ; hete, p.p., 667 8; batyn,|>.p., 228 3 ; — ^A.S. hSaian. betacha, v., to entrust, assign, re- commend ; bataught, p€., 681 26 ; bytaughta, pt., 199 35 ;— A.S. heUBoan, bathynka, t;., to think, plan, reflect; bethou3te hym, pt,, 182 31 ; bathoughta hym, p€,, 289 31 ; — ^A.S. hir^fenoan. batrappad, adj., adorned, covered, 808 34. batyda, v., to happen, to betide; betyde, pre., 847 i ; betyd, pt., 870 3 ; batyd,i>.|)., 267 34;— from A.S. m. bauer, v., to tremble, to quiver; beuerd, pt., 56 4 ; — \ A.S. hifia'n. bian pansaunt, surname of the damoysel Maledysaunt; — Fr. bien peneant, well thinking, biflalle, v., to befall; bifal, pt., 85 i'; bifalle, pt., 780 27 ; beflillen, p.p. ; — A.S. he-feaUan. bifome. See befome. biaaa, v., to look, to arrange, appoint, manage; bisana, be sane, basane, p.p., equipped, 44 32 ; 64 37 ; 78 6 ; — ^A.S. hieSon. hitaikB, v., to commit, entrust, recom- mend; bitoke, pt., 472 3; bi- taken, p.p., 42 18. blast, eh., a blowing, 96 9; — ^A.S. GLOSSARY. 191 blaunohe maynysy le or la, surname of Isoud and of Vwayne; — Fr. maina bUmehea^ white hands. blede, v.^ to bleed; in/.y 91 21; bledde, pt. and p.p.^ 8 i; 71 25 ; — ^A.S. hUdcm. blee, 8b,y colour, complexion, 176 32 ; — A.S. hUo. blesse, v., to bless; impercU., 745 13 ; blysse, imperat., 753 21; — ^A.S. blitaicm, blosomme, v.^ to blossom, prs.^ Ill 3 ; — ^A.S. Udstmicm, blowe, v,y to blow ; ff^/;, 529 1 1 ; 542 33; blewe, pt., 13 16; 109 30; 766 8; blowen,p.p.;— A.S. Udwan. biyndefeld, o^*., blindfolded, 138 18 ; — A.S. Uind and M.E. feOmy to strike, blythe, adj., blithe, cheerful, 281 8 ; — A.S. hme. bobannoe, «6., pride, vanity, splen- dour, pomp, 523 12; 751 25; — % OJ?. bobarU. bole, «6., the body or trunk, 209 3 ; — O.Norse bdr, bondage, «&., captivity, slavery, 408 19, 21 ; — O.F. bondage. bone, «6., boon ; originally a prayer, petition; secondly y answer to a prayer, a gift, a favour, 276 2; 316 30; 422 21 ;— Icel. b&n. boost, v.y to boast; in/,y 176 17; — W. boetioy bostioM. boote, «6., boat, 96 28 ; bote, 706 1 1 ; — A.S. bdt. boote, bote, «6., remedy, succour, amendment, boot, 209 6; 585 8; — A.S. b^. bord, «5., table, board, 515 22; boordes, pl.y 104 25 ;— A.S. bord. bordonre, «6., border, frontier, 349 13 ; — O.F. bordwre. borowe, ab.y pledge, security; bo- rowes, j0^., 240 34; — ^A.S. borh. bote, «6., (i) boat, (2) remedy. See boote. bote, v.y to amend, to help; bote, pt., 130 12; boote, pt.y 130 18. Compare A.S. bbt, bHan. bott, 8b.y butt, the point, handle, button of a sword or of the helmet, 69 18 ; but„ 185 i ; butte, 191 31 ; — O.F. boter, to push, butt, thrust. bottlere, botteler, butlere, sb., the butler; surname of Lucas son of Comeus. bounde, «6., boundary, limit, fron- tier ; boundys, pl.y 47 23. Canv- poire bandOB. bounte, eb., bounty, liberality, kindness, 78 33; 539 26;— O.F. bonteit, bounteous, oc^'., kind, liberal, 733 7. bourde, v., to sit at table, or to play, to jest; bourded, pt, 410 22 ; — ^? O.F. bourder or A.S. bord. bourder, eh., glutton, or gambler, 455 6 ; 508 2. bowe, sb.y bough, branch ; lodge of bowes, 629 23 ;— A.S. %, b6h. boystous, acfj.y boisterous, rough, 491 26; 648 17;—? braoe, v., to embrace ; braoed, pt., 551 25. See embraoe. braohet, sb.<, a small hunting dog, brach, a bitch pointer, 104 22 ; — O.F. bracket. bragge, v., originally to crack, to make a noise, to boast, brag; bragge, ;>r«., 169 33 ; — led. braka. braule, v., to make a loud noise, to quarrel noisily; brauled, />t., 405 19;— I braundysshe, v., to shake or wave, as a brand or weapon, brandish ; braundys8h3nig} part.prea., 427 S;— O.F. brand. braune, sb., brawn, originally flesh of the boar, the fleshy muscular part of the body, the muscular strength, 596 20; 781 30;— O.F. braon. brayde, «5., a quick movement, a start, a while, a moment (W. de Worde has brethe), 835 30 ; — Icel. bragii. breohe, ab., breeches, drawers, 593 10 {aing.) ; — ^A.S. 6rfo, Icel. brcekr, pi. brede, adj., broad. See brood, brede, v., to breed, produce ; bredde, p.p., 427 3 ;— A.S. br^dan. brede, ab., breadth, 814 23;— A.S. brdedu. breed, ab., bread, 719 6 ; — OJ^orth. brktd. brake, v., to break; t7|/!, 401 32; brack, brak, brake, j9^., 8 7 ; 48 192 GLOSSARY. 18; 71 9; broken, />.j9., 386 14; 690 12 ; — ^A.S. breoan. Jbrenne, v., to bum ; inf., 88 32 ; brente,;?^., 65 11; brenned, p^., 666 24; brent, brente, j^.p., 10 10; 64 6; brennyng, j9.pr«., 711 15; — ^loel. brennaf Qoth. brmncm, brest, «6., breast, 676 17;— A.S. br^. I breste, v,, to burst; braste, brast, pt, 95 25 ; 142 II ; — ^A.S. 6«r«to», Icel. breeta. brethe, «&., breath, vapour, voice, word, 711 30 ;— A.S. brad. breuee, le, surname of syr Seruause ; —I brene, t?., to shorten ; m/.j 856 i ; — Let. brevia. broche, «6., brooch, spear; broches, fjl., 167 34;— O.F. broche. broche, v., to pierce through, to spur ; broched, pt.^ 58 24 ; — A.F. broeher. brood, brode, brede, adj.^ broad, 72 38 ; 99 IS ; 578 5 ;— A.S. brU. browe, sb.y broth, soup; broweys, pl.^ 214 28; — from A.S. br^ovxmy p.p.f browen. bmnte, «6., the shock of an onset ; bruntes,;)^., 835 3 1 ; — % Icel. brtma^ to advance with the speed of fire, brutyll, adj., brittle, fragile, 129 36 ; — ^A.S. bnUony pt. pi. of brMofn. brym, oc^'., fierce, furious, angry, 820 4 (W. de Worde has grymme) ; — A.S. brhne. brysime, ab.^ margin, shore, brim, 648 17 ; — Icel. brvniy A.S. brymme. bryse, t>., to crush, break, to wound seriously; brysed, je>^., 97 ii ; 471 33 ; — ^A.S. bryaom^ O.F. briaer. brutyeshe, adj.^ British, 2 20. buffet, «&., bufi^ heavy blow, 58 24 ; bnffette, 204 14; buffottes, pl.^ 885 7 ;— O.F. byfe, bv/er. bur, ab.y a broad iron ring just below the ffrip of a spear to prevent the hand from slipping, 847 12 ; — ^f bnrbel, v., to bubble ; bnrbelynge, p.pra.y 415 17 ; bnrbyl, tn/*., 764 8. ^ bnrgene, v., to bud, blossom ; burge- neth, pra.f 797 2. burgeis, ab., burgess, 741 24 ; — O.F. geia. bnryellys, bnryels, «6. pl.^ the burial, 466 23; 851 11;— A^. byrgeU. See beryels. buashement, «&., ambush, 11 9 ; — O.F. enrbuachement. iS<96 enbuaahe- ment. butte, ab. See bott. buttom, ab.j 755 27 ; t bottom, A.S. botm, or f eqtuU to '* button," scab of a wound, Fr. botUon. but yf, = unless, 52 2; 91 18; 471 is; 51414. by cause, eot^.^ because; — A.S. be and Lat. ccmaa. by happe, adv., by chance; — A.S. be and Icel. happ. byheste, biheste, behest, s6., pro- mise, 1 22; byhestes, 861 6 ; 759 16;— A.S. 6«A^. bylde, v., to build; byldod, p.p.^ 169 38;—IA.S.6aW. byleue, «., to believe; wi/., 8 36 ; — A.S. ge4ifan. byleue, ab., belief, 760 4. by lowe, ;>rep., below, 110 3; — ^A^S. be, bi, and led. Idgr, bynde, v., to bind ; bond, pt., 787 36; bounden,ji.j9., 691 18; — A.S. bindan. by nethe, prep., beneath, 614 23 ; — A.S. beneo^km. byseche, v., beseech, implore, request; ^«.,760 10; hyseohjngef p.pra., 8 24 ; 78 34 ; — ^from A.S. bi and a^can, aSoea/n. bysshopryche, ab., bishopric, 860* 21 ; — ^A.S. biacop and rice. byte, v., to bite ; bytyiige,|>.pr9., 125 24 ; boot, pt, 104 25 ;— A.S. bUan. hjWBXjd, p.p., =^ too good, 246 18; Jigurativetueo/tohewBie = to spend, by yonde, prep., beyond, 207 i; beyonde, 2 ^^ ;— A.S. be- and geond. caas, ab., case, chance, circumstanoe, 874 18 ; 780 27 ;— Lat. oaaum (aoc), O.F. COS. oaban, ab., small room, closet, calnn, 185 I ;— O.F. cabane. cankeryd, p.p., corrupted, 842 i ; — O.F. canore, Lat. eanoer. oanne, v., to know, to be able; conne, in/,, 176 34; 820 22; canne, Jirat pera. prea., 501 i ; GLOSSARY. 195 toansty aeooTid pers., 209 13; je oon, prs.^ 269 22 ; ooude it, pt<, 457 36 ; oouthe, pt, 279 8 ; ooude, pt.y S s'f 877 5;— A.S. eunnan. oantel, sb., piece, hit, edge, 58 20; 71 25 ;— O.P. eomtd. oapytayn, •ft., captain; oaptayn, 175 32 ; — O.F. oapiiain. oarre, «6., cart, carriage, 175 7. oarryks, sb. pi., smaU ships, 841 9 (ed. of 1634 has oaraks). oame, v., to carve, to cut ; oarf, pt, 55 10 ; oarfe, pt, 58 20 ; — ^A.S. cearfan, oauser, oausar, ab., author, he who causes something, 209 28 ; 269 21 ; 762 7 ;— Lat. oauaa. caytyf, sb. and oc^*., wretch, miserahle captive, 758 27 ; — O.F. ocntif. cedle, »b.y a small leaf of paper con- taining some writing, schedule, 842 6 ; sedyl, 842 22 ;— O.F. schedule. censer, eb., censer, pan in which incense is humed, 578 5 ; senaer, 549 18 ; — ^Lat. tncenaorvum. oere, «., to cover with wax; inf., 174 22 ; oered^p.p.j shrouded in waxed doth, 174 22 ; 857* 26 ;— Lat. oerare. oertaynte, sb., certainty, certitude, 750 20; certeynte, 511 34 ; oer- tente, 851 i ;— O.F. certainie. chaaa, c^aoe, sb., hunting, pursuit, hunting-ground, 174 7 ; 526 32; — O.F. ehaoe. chaoe, v., to hunt ; chaoynge, p.prs., 210 3 ;— O.F. ehaoer. chaoer, sb., hunter, 485 11. chafed, p.p., 658 26. See ohauffe. ohaflet, sb., a small stage, platform, 844 I ; — dimin. of O.F. ehqfinU. ohalenge, v., to accus^ claim, charge ; ohalengyd, pt, 401 6;— O.F. ehaleTiger. chambre, sb., chamher, 572 i ; — ^A.F. chambre^ champayn, champayne, sb.and adj., field, level country, 58 11 ; 170 6 ; — ^A.F. chan^Mtgne. chappel, sb., chapel, 495 29;— A.F. ehapele. ohappytre, chapsrtre, «6., chapter, 2 15, 16; 4 32, 34;— O.F. chapitre. VOL. u. charbtincley sb., carhunde, precious stone, 176 9 ;— O.F. oarbanole^ charge, «6., load, responsihility, im- pressive command, 85 25 ; — ^A.F. charge. charyot, sb., chariot, 760 27 ; — O.F. chariot. charyte, sb., charity, 685 19 ; — A.F. charite, O.F. oarUet. chastyBement, sb., chastisement, 627 18 ;— deriv. of O.F. chastier. chastsrte, sb., chastity, purity, 668 20 ; — O.F. chasteii. chaundeler, sb., candlestick, 688 5 (on the same page, line 17, occurs candelstyk) ; — O.F. ohcmdelter. chaiiffe, v., to heat, to become hot ; inf., 174 28 ; chauffed, p.p., 742 33; chafed, p.p., 653 26;— O.F. chatter. chayer, sb., chair, stool, seat, 91 34; 629 24;— O.F. chaiere. chere^ sb., face, time, treatment; what chore, 108 26; straunge chore, 281 16 ; good chore, 148 33; heuy chore, 640 15; — ^AJ". chere. cherete, sb., charity, love, friend- ship, 518 34; chyerte, 621 23; 816 6;^0.F. eherU. See also charyte. chose, t?., to choose; imperai., 296 5; — ^A.S. cihscm. cheualer du charyot, the knight of the chariot ; cheualer malfet^ i.e., le cheualer qui a mal foAi ; — sur- names of syr Launcelot. child, sb., child, child of a noble, young knight, page ; childia, gen. sing., 37 3; 88 11; 775 16; chyl- 6ren,pl., 1 21 ; — A.S. cUd. chirche, •ft., church, 40 19; — A.S. cyroe. chirche, v., to perform with any one the giving of thanks in church; chirched, p.p., 575 31;— from A.S. eyrce. ohircheyerd, sb., churchyard, 628 16 ;— Icel. kirl^urgdr6r. chorle, «6., peasant, ruffian, 62 21 ; 70 23 ; 519 8 ;— A.S. ceorl. ohyef, sb. and aifj., chief, head, upper part, prindpal; 1 9; 3 7; 176 9; — A.F. chi^. 194 GLOSSARY. ohyerte, ah. See oherete. ohyualryy Bh,^ chivalry, the knights of Ohristendoniy 47 22; ohyiial- ryes, pl,^ knightly acts, valiant deeds, 8 21, 30; — ^A.F. chi/vaMe. olater, t?., to make a rattling noise, to clatter ; in/,, 582 26 ; olatereGL,/>e., 582 29. — Compare A.S. datnmg. oleohe, v., to seise, grasp ; oley3te, />«., 185 17;— 1 olene, adj, and adv,, clean, entirely ; olene armed, 638 35 ; olene out of his mynde, 585 2; olene ofherlyf;40 15; 611 10;— A.S. dcene. olennes, «&., purity, cleanness, 672 6 ; — A.S. d^nnes. ^ olepe, v., to call ; oleped, p.p., 347 19 ; 722 15 ; — A.S. eUopicm, olerenes, «6., brightness, clearness, 707 33 ;— A.F. cler, with A.S. term. -neSf -nyase, oleue, V.J to split asunder, cleave; olaue, /?<., 93 4; olafe,p^., 107 9 ; — A.S. cliJUmj cleqfian. olose, v,y to close, endose, cover; olose, p.p.y 417 25 ; — A.P. das. oloystre, «&., doister, convent, mon- astery, 854 3 ;— A.F. douftery O.F. daigtre. olubbe, «&., club; olubbes, je>^., 155 34; olubbis, ply 46 38; — Icel. kliibba. clyff, sb.y cliff, 700 30 ;— A.S. dif. clymbe, f ., to dimb ; clamme, 2)t,y 208 32 ;— A.S. dimban. clymber, sb.y he who climbs, 208 27. clyppe, v., to clip, to shear ; olypped, pt.y 866 20 ; — Icel. KUppa. olyppe, v.y to embrace; olypped, p.p.y 807 21 ; olyppyng, 150 35 ; olyppynge, 582 17; — A.S. d/^- pcm. oofire, %h.y box, coffer, 290 4 ; — A.F. oofre. oogges, sh. pl.y cockboats, 164 30. oognoyssaunce, oongnyssaunoe, oognoissaunoe, sb.y knowledge, indication, 260 4; 416 32; 529 26 ; — ^A.F. c(mii(iwnce. oole, sb.y coal, charcoal, 694 16; coles, pt.y 140 I ; — ^A.S. col. ooller,«6., collar, 869 29 ; — O.F. coler. oomberaunoe, sb., encumbrance, 76 21 ; — O.F. encombrer. oombred, p.p.y embarrassed, 777 24 ; — O.F. enoombrer. oome, v.y to come ; m/.y 4 i ; oome, pt. (!), 88 26; 57 34; oame,p^., 5 18 ; 805 9 ; oomyn, p.p.y 85 9 ; oomen, p.p.y 280 34 ; came, pt., 8 22 ; oomen, pi. pre., 425 27 ; 725 9 ; oome, p.p.y 706 4 ; 804 4 ; — A.S. cwncm. oommatindementey ab., order, com- mission, 848 36; oommaunde- mentes, pi., 806 4 ; 828 24;— O.F. como/nder, oompte, v.y to count; pr$.y 842 12; — O.F. compter. oomplisshe, v.y complete, accomplish; oomplisshed, pp., 218 22. See aooomplysshe. oomyn, acy.y common, 727 3 ; — A.F. coniMun. oomynal, acff.y common, 155 9 ; — Lat. eommmialefn. oomyns, eb. pi,, the commons, inhabi- tants, dtizens, 41 4; 48 26; 46 38. oomynyoaoyon, d)., communication, information, news, 18 10; 28 25; 88 23 ; — Lat. comrmmicatumem. oonoeyte, sb., conceit, 128 23 ; — Lat. cancipere. oonduyte, v., to lead, conduct ; i^f.y 465 12; — O.F. condmre, oonduyte, ab., conduct, guidance, 108 34; 428 15;— O.F. oondMU. oonferme, v., to confirm; oon- formed, pt., 575 30; — Lat. cot^ firmare. oonne, v. See oanne. oonnyngOi sb., learning, knowledge, skill, 8 13 ; — A.S. cunnan. oonyes, sb.pl., coneys, rabbits, 887 12; — O.F. conyn, conil, A.F. eonyng. ooost, sb,, rib, side of the human body, 110 4;— A.F. cosU. OOP, sb., cup, tankard, 234 9 ; ooupe, 701 21 ;— A.F. cupe. ooper, sL, .copper, 184 37; — lAte Lat. cuprum {cyprivm). oorde, v., to accord, agree ; oordyn^y p.prs., 51 3 ; — O.F. a4Xirder. ooronacyon, d>., coronation, 44 i. oorps, sb., body, corpse, 761 13; oors 857* 16; — A.F. cors, corps. GLOSSARY. I9S coste, «6., eoMt» 302 8 ;— O.F. eoste. ooste, v.y (hunting^ term^ to keep in parallel course with tne animal ; oosted, pt., 764 19—? O.F. ooste. ooste, ab,^ cost, expense ; oostes, pLj 372 20;— A.F. cuaty const. oote, sb.y hut, cottage, 167 26 ;— A.S. cot, oote, 8b,y garment, coat, 338 26; 672 21 ;— A.F. cote, O.F. cotte. oonnoellle, v., to consult, to deli- berate together; in/,, 722 21. counceyl, counceylle, sb., consulta- tion, deUberation, plan, purpose, ad- vice, 599 26; 600 32;— O.F. conceil. oounterfete, v., to counterfeit ; inf., 495 34; ootmterfeet, j9.jt)., 129 36; — from O.F. cotrntre/et, p.p. of con- tre/eire. oountray, cotintrey, oountre, ab.y the country, 138 26; 139 3 ; 244 23 ; — O.F. oontree. coupe, ab. See oop. courage, v., to encourage ; in/.y 235 26 ; — O.F. corage, courage. coure, V.J to sit dose together ; inf., 797 6 (W. de Worde has cotoer); 831 16 ; ooureth, pre., 607 4 ; — ? W. cwrian, cwf}, cours, ab.y courae, 97 9; 415 31 ; — A.F. corn's. courser, ab., a steed, 134 20 ; — ^A.F. oouraier. courtelsge, ab., garden, courtyard, 153 11; 668 17. oouenaunt, ab., a covenant, 317 22 ; — ^A.F. oovefMmt. couerte, 06., shelter, defence, 197 9. couyn, ab., conspiracy, craft, deceit, trickery, 633 29 ; — A.F. covine. oowardyse, ab., cowardice, 429 31 ; O.F. cotio/ixUe. ooyfe, ab., coif, cap, 283 23 ; 689 23 ; — O.F. co^e, coiffe. oracke, ab., crag, rock; oraokys, pi., 326 24;— W. crcw^. oraft, ab., might, power, craft, deceit, 8831;— A.S. cra/l5. oreast, ab., crest, summit, 167 31 ; — O.F. create. oreatoure, »6., creator, 759 38; — O.F. creatour. creature, ab,, creature, being, 764 4. credence, «&., belief, faith, 162 31; — O.F. credence, creme, ab,, the sacred oil used in anointing, chrism, 403 i6; — O.F. creame. crofte, ab., an underground cell or chapel, 716* 18; — Lat. crypta. croke, v., to bend, to turn aside; oroked, p.p., 563 10 ; — Icel. krdkr, cropi>e, ab,, crupper, hinder part of a horse, 82 12 ; croupe, 298 4 ; — O.F. crope, orowpers, ab, pi,, plates covering the horse's crupper, or straps of leather fastened to the saddle and passing under the horse's tail to keep the saddle in its place, 238 2. cryppyl, ab,, cripple, 721 38 ; — deriv. from A.S. creopcm. orysten, adj. and ab.. Christian, 1 9 ; In; 585 1 1 ; 17., to christen ; inf., 399; crystendy crystenedyp.;?., ^90 2, 3, 5 ; vncrystned, p.p., 38 26 ; — A.S. criatnian. culpaple, oc^*., guilty, 784 16 ; — O.F. culpaple. cure hardy, le, surname of a knight Ozanna, meaning le cavwr hardi, the courageous heart. currour, ab., runner, courier, 344 6 ; — O.F. cowrrier. cursydnes, ab., malice, wicked- ness, 198 11; — deriv. from A.S. cwraia/n, curteyn, ab., curtain; oourtayns, pi., 783 6 ;— O.F. courtine. curteys, ac^., courteous, 109 14; curtest, atiperl., 860* 4 ; moost curteyst, 394 29 ; — A.F. citrteia. curtoyse, curtosye, ab., courte£fy, 3 31; 16 32; curtesy, 831 14; — A.F. eurteiaie. cusshyn, ab., cushion, 790 15 ; — O.F. coiaain. daffysh, adj., shy, modest, foolish, 409 10;—? ^ The Welsh word cwrian has generally the sense of sitting in a comer through fear, as, «.^., 831 27 ; but 797 6 and 607 4 the sense seems to be that of the Modem French -word rouoonler. 196 GLOSSARY. dale, sb., dale, valley; dales, pL, 243 29 ;^A.S. dal. moysel, damoisel, ab.^ damsel, 78 3, 4 ; — ^A.F. damoyaeU. dampne, t?., condemn, sentence; dampned, pt., 656 23 ; p,p,, 275 36 ; 683 5 ;— O.F. damner. re, v., to dare; 6ax^ first pers.y 61 2 1 ; darste, second pera. pra.^ 505 18; dxLCBtey pt, 51 27; 278 22; 466 32 ;— A.S. c2ear. dastard, «6., a coward, 344 4. — Ccwi- ' pare Skeat, Diet, daunynge, «6., dawning, 566 10; 781 35. dawe, t?., to become day ; it dawyd, 691 iS'y'—AB. dagia/n. dawe, r., to moisten, sprinkle with cold water ; dawed, pt^ 585 18 ;— from A.S. dScbw. debate, «6., strife, discord, 440 ii; 761 3o;—A.¥.deb(U. debonair, adj., mild, gentle, 694 18 ; — O.F. debanadre. deoeynable, oc^*., deceitful, 519 2. dede, «6., deed; dedes, pL, 87 31 ; dedys, pi., 838 13;— A.S. dad (dasd). dede, adj., dead, 82 4; 715* 33; deed, 847 15 ;— A.S. dAOi. defade, v. See dyiflskde. defame, v., to spread about a rumour, to slander ; defamed, p.p., 731 34 ; — A.F. difamer. defllEtulte, def&ate, defonlte, de- faute, ab., defect, fault, 108 26 ; 480 19; 609 2; 785 3, 5;— A.F. dqfatOe. deffende, v., to defend, protect, forbid; deflbnded, pt, 836 28; defenden, pra. phtral, 632 25 ; — A.F. de/endre. defowle, v., to tread down, rebuke ; defowled, />./>., 141 28 ; defoyled, p.p., 77 I ;— O.F. de/ouler. defye, v.y to defy, mistrust; defyen, pra. pi., 682 24;— A.F. defter. degree, ab., (i) degree, price, dis- tinction, 420 37 ; 513 3 ; (2) dif. ferent classes of a people ; degrees, pL, 394 17 ;— O.F. degre, degret. dele, ab., deal, share, 36 33 ; 834 4 ; — A.S. dcA. dele, 17., to deal, share, divide; dalte, p/.,853 13;— A.S. dcdan. delyte, ab., delight, 726 32 ; delytes, p/., 24726;— O.F.(Wt«. demene, v., to manage, to behave ; demenyd hym, pt., 23 7 ;— O.F. demener. demene, ab,, power, possession ; de- menys, jE>Z., 673 28 ; — O.F. dameine. demure, adj., sober, modest, staid<, 613* 14 ;---0.F. de mura, meura. departyoyon, ab., departure, 397 1 1 ; 621 7 ;---deriv. of O.F. departir. dere, v., to harm; inf., 61 21; — A.S. deria/n. dere, a^}., dear, beloved, 61 16; — A.S. diare. dere, ab., deer, wild animal, 519 16 ; — A.S. dSor. derke, ck^'., dark, 116 15; 687 33; — ^A.S. deoro. desoryne, v., to describe, relate; if\f., 412 I ;— O.F. deaorivre. desdayne, ab., contempt, disdain^ 727 4 ; — ^A.F. dedeigne, O.F. deadein. desert, ab., merit, 726 11; — A.F. deaerte. deserte, ab., desert, waste land, 708 17 ; — from Lat. deaerhta. desguyse, 1;., to disguise; des- guynedfp.p., 767 29 ; dysguysed, p^p.y 767 30;— A.F. degiaer, O.F. deaguiaer. desmaye, v., to dismay; imperat., 38 J 2, 22; desmayed, p.p., 132 26; dysmayed, p.p., 888 24; — O.F. eamaier. despoylle, v., to despoil, strip ; de> spoylled, 466 23; dispoylled, 231 20; 657 20;— O.F. deapaiUer. desteynye, ab., destiny, 846 38 ; — deriv. from O.F. deaUner. dethe, ab., death, 564 15;— A.S. dSap. deure, acfij., hard, 410 25; — O.F, deure. deaojrr, deuoyre, ab., devoir, knightly duty, 251 5; 829 10;— O.F. devoir. denyse, v., arrange, order, decide; denysed, pt., 89 i ; — ^A.F, deviaer. deye, v., to die ; i^f., 224 14 ; — led. def(ja, O.S. d&ian. deyntee, ab., a delicacy, worth, plea- sure, 161 5 ;— O.F. dainUe, deinM. deyse, ab., daSs, platform in a hall, 21330;— O.F. dew. GLOSSARY. 197 diotatonr, sb.^ dictator, one invested for a time witb abedute authority, 160 8 ;— Lat. dictator. disoomforte, 1;., trouble, discomfort ; imp.y 804 II ; — O.F. deaoon/orter. discomfortiire, «6., 56 38;-—? for difloomfyture. disoomfyte, v., to defeat, to put to flight; disoomiyte, p.p.^ 57 36; 74 23; diaoonidCyt, p.p., 626 4; 639 18; diflMH>nifyted,;7.;7., 86 3; disooinfyte, p.p.y 766 26; 693 15; scomfyte, ^.;7., 146 38;— O.F. desoanfire. diBOomfytnre, sb. See dysoomfy- tore. disparple, v., to scatter, or to be- come scattered; disparplyd, j9./>., 798 24 ; disperplyd, p.p.^ 164 3 ; — O.F. desparpiUier. displeasyre, ^., displeasure, anger, cause of irritation, 367 29; 541 34 ; — O.F. deaploMir. diflseoer, t?., to separate; diase- uered, pt,^ 611 27 ;--A.F. deae- veT€T, diatonrble, v,y to disturb, trouble; distourbled, p.p., 566 13;— O.F. Umrhhr. disworahip, «6., shame, disgrace, 105 3 ; — die and A.S. wear^Sacipe. dobblet, 96., doublet, 467 16; 679 32 ; dobblett, 468 26 ;— O.F. doublet. dootryne, tib., instruction, doctrine, 3 38 ; — ^Lat. doetrina. dole, ^., chari^, dole, share, por- tion, 853 II ;— A.S. ddl. dole, ^., grief, pain, sorrow, 94 14; 421 23 ;— O.F. doel, duel. domage, eb., damage, loss, 59 5; danunage, 59 5; 72 8; dom- magia, pi., 56 23 ; — O.F. danuige. dome, «^., doom; day of dome, 709 34;— A.S. d6w. domme, ck^'., dumb, 451 33 ; — A.S. dumb. doon, v., to do, put, make, cause; tn/:,3 19; doth, jpr#., 759 20; doon, p.p., 11 16; dyd, pt.y 65 12; 758 31; done, p.p., 343 8; doo, impe- rat., 3 33 ; — ^A.S. d6n. dote, v., to dote, to be foolish; doited, p.p., 505 26. dottage, ^., dotage, a doting, ex- cessive fondness, childishness of old age, 118 26. doubel, acy., double, 95 34;— O.F. doble, double. doughty, ctdj., brave, valiant, 189 36 ; doughtely, adv., 220 28 ;— A.S. df/htig. douue, sb., the dove, pigeon, 573 4 ; — Icel. da/a, O.S. diiba. dower, ab., dower, 181 14; — A.F. dottayre. drede, ab., dread, fear, terror, 209 32 ; 4369. drede, v., to dread, to fear ; pra., I 745 29; dredde, pt., 209 33; 670 7; 784 9; dradde,jt)<., 311 37 ; 687 15; 775 14; drad,p^, 492 29 ; 784 4 ; — ^A.S. (on')dHSecUm. dredeful, acij., dreadtul, 709 34. drenohe, v., to drown; drenched, p.p., 652 18; — ^A.S. drenoan. dx^tohe, v., (i) to vex, oppress, torment ; (2) to dream, to be dis- turbed by dreams; dretohed,p.p., 803 31 ; dretohyng,;7.;>r«., 859* 7 ; — A.S. drecoan. dretenohid, pt, 171 24; 1 for de- trenohid, from detrenohe, v., to cut to pieces ; — O.F. detrancher. drinke, v., to drink; drank, pt, 759 35; dronke, pi., 494 28; dronken, pt, 15 35; drenken, p.p., 574 13 ; — A.S. drinoan. dix>mounde, ab., dromedary, Arabian camel; dromoundea, ;)^., 164 30; — O.F, dromedadre. droupe, v., to droop, to be dismal, cast down; inf., 831 19; droup- yng, p.pra., 354 7 ; — led. drUpa. dryue, v., to drive; dryuend (im- perfect paH. prea. for dryuyng), 223 7 ;— A.S. dr^fan. dubbe, 17., to dub a knight by a stroke with the flat of a sword; ifnf., 25 31 ; dubbed, p.p., 12 32 ; — A.S. dubhoffi. duo, #6., duke, 181 12 ; — O.F. due. duohe, adj., Dutch, 2 35. dure, to last, to endure, inf., 118 33; — ^A.F. durer. dwarf, dweri; ab., a dwaif, 1X0 15, 21 ; — A.S« dtoeorg, dwaorh. dweUe, v., to dweU, to rest, remain ; inf., 86 29; .dwelde, pt., 61 38 ; 198 GLOSSARY. dweUid, pt., 763 35 ; dueUed, pt, 837 6 ; — A.S. dwMm^ Icel. dveHja. dyffode, v.y to fade away, to cause to fade; dyifiuled, p.p,^ 566 15; defaded, ;>.p., 566 13. dyghte, v,^ to order, to rule, to prepare, adorn; dy5te, ^.jp., 93 24; dygM, ;?.;?., 186 24;— A.S. dUUcrn. dynte, eb,^ blow, stroke ; dyntes, pl,^, 598 II \— AM. dynt. dyryge, ah., name of an anthem in the Mass for the Dead, beginning, in Latin, with the words, " Dirige, Dominus mens," 857* 14. dysoomfyture, «6., defeat, 11 12 ;^ A.F., deaconfitwre. dyshobeye, v., to disobey ; prs.^ 856* 36 ; — O.F. desobeir. dysplese, v., to displease ; inf., 889 32 ; — O.F. deaplaiair, dysport, ah., pleasure, recreation, mirth, 62 30; disportes, pL, 800 21 ; disporte, v. in/,, to cheer, amuse, 827 9 ; — O.F. ae dea- porter, dysseyue, v., to deceive ; dys- seyned, p,p,j 888 11;— O.F. de- oever, deoevoir. eohone, a<^'., each one, 202 23; eohe one, 144 20; 497 3; — A.S. celo dn, adder, ah,, adder ; adders, pl,y 579 1 1 ; — A.S. Tiosdra, edgyd, p,p,y edged, having borders, 426 10. — Compa/re A.S. ecg, eere, ah,j the ear; eerjBfpl,, 192 4; erySj P^-j ^71 5 ; — ^A.S. iare, ^efte, adv.j again, afterwards, 294 i ; 479 17; 849 2;— A.S. eA egre, egyr, ck^*., eager, fierce, sharp, ^4 33; 71 16; eygyrlye, adv.^Sdl 25 ; — A.F. egrCf O.F. aigre, elder, eldar, ac^'., comparat,, older, elder, 105 23 ; elders, pi., ances- tors, 185 15; elthers, ;>;., 807 4; — comparat, of A.S. eald, ellys, adv.^ otherwise, else, 14 31 ; — A.S. ellea, embassatour, ^., ambassador; em- bassatours,^., 160 7; 162 7;— O.F. ambaaaadeur. eme, «6., unde, 280 7 ; — ^A.S. ktm. emeraude, ab,y emerald, 696 8; — O.F. eameraude, emonge, prep,, among, 1 10 ; 737 4 ; — A.S. (mm/omg, enbatailled, p,p,, ranged for battle, 173 2 ;— O.F. ew and hataVSie, enbraoe, v., to embrace ; embraced, pt,, 444 33 ; — O.F. embtcuxr, enbrayde, v,, to wake up, to start, to twist, 1 to remind ; enbraydest, pra,, 817 25 ; — A.S. bregdom. enbroudre, v., to embroider; en- broudred, ;7.^., 878 16 ; 747 6; — A.F. enbroyder, enbas8hed,p.jt)., taken in an ambush, 65 23; 125 20. enbusshement, ah,, ambush, 50 10 : 58 17 ; — O.F. embuacher, enchauffe, v,, to make hot, to heat ; in/,, 752 7 ; enohauflEldd, p,p,, 653 32 ; pt,, 677 30 ; enehafed, p,p,^ 649 lo;— O.F. enchauffer. encheue, enehieue, v,, to achieve, to perform, fulfil; in/, 840 15; 794 6 ; encheued, p,p,, 42 34 ; pt., 99 27. ^6ea29oaohieue. enelyne, v,, indine ; enolynest, pra., 663 22 ; enolyned, p,p,, bl 12 ; — O.F. vndiner, enooTintre, v,, encounter, meet, fight; in/,bl 17; enooiintred,^^., 842 14;— O.F. encordrer, endented, p.^., having teeth, cut like a saw, notched, jagged, marked with inequalities like a row of teeth, 891 7 ; 896 21 ;— A.F. endenter. endlong, endlonge, adv, and prep., \ along, 198 II ; 524 16;— A.S. and 1 Icmg. ne, 147 10. 1 corruption of even, as Wynkyn de Worde reads, wbich sometimes occurs in A.S., contracted enele, v,, to administer extreme unction ; enelyd, p,p., 858* 27 ; — O.F. en and oU, enemytee, ab,, enmity, 251 20; — O.F. enamiatiet, enewe, v,, to colour; enewed with whyte, 110 24 ; — ^A.S. in and Aaoto. enfelansliippe, v,, to associate wil^ to become one's fellow; inf,, 815 4. — Compare Icei, /Hagi. enforce, v., to endeavour, to strive ; GLOSSARY. 199 enforoeth hym self, pre.^ 574 7 ; enforce your self, imp.^ 756 30 ; 768 28 ;— O.F, enforcer. enforme, v., to teach, to inform; enformed, p.p.^ 198 33; mysen- formed, p,p,<, 78 29; — A.F. en- /ourmer. engendre, v., to engender ; tn/., 572 25 ; — O.F. engendrer. engyne, engyn, «6., craft, device, engine, understanding, 440 13 ; 677 30 ; — ^A.F. engin. enherytaunoe, «&., inheritance, 467 32 ; — ^Lat. in, O.F. herttery and term. -anee. enlierytour, «6., inheritor, person who inherits or may inherit, heir, 177 16 ; — ^Lat, tn, heritator. enleuen, numb,, eleven, 58 7 ; — ^A.S. endliifinif endleo/an, enoynt, t?., to anoint; ennoynted, p.p.y 408 35 ; 821 1 6 ;— A.F. enainter. enpayre, v., to make worse, injure ; enpayred, pt., 597 12; — O.F. etnpevrer, enpoysonne, 1;., to poison ; tn/*., 728 33; onpoysond, ;>.^., 728 32;— O.F. enpoiaoner. enpr3mte, v.^ to print; tw/!, 1 8; temprynte = to empiynte, tn/!, 1 34 ;— O.F. empreindre, enquere, v.^ to inquire; inf., 100 30; — O.F. enquerre^ Lat. inquirere, enquest, #&., enterprise, adventure, 16 37 ; — O.F. enqu>este, ensample, ensaumple, ensamble, «&., example, instance, 1 4 ; 76 32 ; 160 24 ; — A.F. enaampUy esaample. ensiewe,. t?., to follow ; tn/!, 162 23 ; — O.F. enatdre, enstraunge, v.^ to alienate, make strange; enstraunged, 759 30 ;— O.F. estranger. ensure, v., to assure, insure; in/!, 205 19; 654 I ; — O.S. aeeeiMrer. entente, «&., intention, heed, purpose, 86 24; 95 30; also, contents, 761 28 ;— O.F. entente. enterdyte, v., inderdict, excommuni- cate, to forbid communion ; enter- dytynge, p.pr8.y 821 5;— Lat. interdioere. entere, entiere, entyere, v., to inter, bury; in/., 274 34; 419 28; 495 28; entered,;)^., 588 34; enterid, p.p., 40 I ; — O.F. erUerrer. entermete, v.^ to meet, to come to- gether ; in/.f 456 32 ; — ^A.F. entre and A.S. meton, O.S. mdticm. enterpryse, enterpryoe, sb., enter- prise, undertaking, 514 33; 515 4; enterpryses, ;>2., 511 24; — O.F. entreprtee. enterpryse, emprise, enpryse, v., to undertake, to commence; en- prysed, p.p., 8 15; 4 13; enter- prysed, /?<., 14 32 ; emprised, pt., 16 37. entiere, v. See entere. entiere, adj., entire, whole, 296 21 ; —O.F. entier. entraylles, sb. pi., the entrails, 168 10; — A.F. entraiUes. entre, sb., entrance, 688 22 ; 710 9 ; — O.F. entrer. entremedle, v., intermeddle, mingle ; entremedled, p^., 711 31;— O.F. entremealer. entrete, *6., treaty, 37 29, 30; — Lat. in and O.F. traiter. entyerement, «6., burial, interment, 7 33; enterement, 88 i8;— A.F. enterrem&nt. escape, v., to escape; in/1, 461 20; escaped, p.p., 461 37 ; scape, inf., ^2 33 ; — O.F. eseapeTy eaohaper. enuenyme, v., to envenom, poison ; enuenymed, p.pi, 284 28; 827 24 ; — A.F. envenimer. enuyronne aboute, adv., about, 628 1 2; — O.F. erwiron, A.S. on-bHtan. ermyn^ «&., skin of ermine, animal of the weasel tribe, 616 15;— O.F. ermine. ermytage, «6., hermitage, 850 9; heremytage, 90 34. ermyte, «6., hermit, 72 31; here- myte, 884 33; — ^A.F. eremite {heremite). erst, adv.f formerly, first, 442 8; 468 28 ; 683 21 ;— A.S. &reet. eschewe, 1;., to avoid, eschew ; inf., 726 I ;— O.F. eechever^ A.F. eechuer. establysshe, v., to establish ; estab- lys8hed,p&,182 14;— O.F.eato^^^m- from eetMir. See stablysshe. estate, «&., state ; estates, pi., ranks, classes, 311 14;— O.F. eekU. 200 GLOSSARY. eBtnres,* «5. pi, (Oaxton reads e/- ture8)j (i) being, nature; (2) the inner port of a house, chambers (for estres), 784 3 ;— O.F. estre. eure, eb.y use, custom, 59 7. euen, «6., evening, 40 15 ; 486 17 ; — A.S. ^Jbn^ i/en, eueryohe, ck^'., every one, every, 144 27 ; 146 4 ;— A.S. /ltjTe-¥6dc. eneryohone, ck^'., every one, 186 1 2 ; — ^A.S. ^fre + afc + dn. euyn, oc?t?., even, equal, 849 25; — A.S. efen^ e/n. expense, sb,, expense, cost, 618 20 ; expenoys, pi., 686 24 ; — from Lat. expcnd6T6, ezpowne, v., to expound, interpret ; expowned, p.p., 27 16; pt., 27 35 ; — Lat. exponere, O.F. expoTidre. eyder, a.^«., 289 10; faren,^.^., 286 34; — A.B./ara/n. fiaaoon, sb., falcon, 208 32; — A.F. fauean, fiaute, v^ to fail, to be wantkig, to stammer; fiBtwte, prs., 101 S; fiauted, pt., 888 23;— Lat. faUere. Compare O.F. /aUe. fiaueour, sb., favour, 888 2; — O.F. fa/veur. fay, sb., fay, fairy, person endowed with supernatural powers (sur- name of Morgan, king Arthur's sister); — O.F.^* (fee). flayne, v., to feign ; fayned, p.p,, 2 7 ; 408 31 ;—A.F. fdndre. fiayter, sb., impostor, vagabond, pre- tender, 87 14;— O.F. fadiour. feale, v., to feel ; feale, jE>r#., 860 29 ; felte,jt?«., 611 6;— A.S.yKow. feaute, sb., track, trace, 206 i ; 764 26;—'iO.¥./eute. feaute, sh., fealty, fidelity, the oath sworn by the vassal to be fiothful to his feudal lord, 227 26 ; 487 37; fealte, 181 32;— O.F./«att«. feble, v., to become weak, to make weak; febled, pt., 142 38; 769 36 ;— from O.V./Me,Jloible. fede, v., to feed ; fedde, p.p. and pt., 7l7 34',—A.8.fidan. feest, sb.f feast, festival, 401 4 ; 417 14; feat, 44 24; feste, 44 36; — A.F. feste. felsushyppe, v., to associate ; felau- shypped,;?^., 862 23 ; — lcei./elagi, A.S. scipe. Compare enfelau- shyppa felle, v., to fell; fold, p.p., 204 27; fellycl,;?.p., 97 17, 27; 886 12 ;— A.B./eUan. felon, sb., traitor, villain, 660 30 ; — A.F. felon, feloun. felonsly, fellonysly, adA>., fekmi- ously, cruelly, disgracefully, 463 10; 466 5 ; 604 22. felyshyp, sb., fellowship, company, 840 30 ; — ^IceLye^o^', A.S. scipe, fende, sb., enemy, fiend, 186 11 ; 665 7;— A.S./«5nrf. fer, a^. and adv., far, 186 12; 832 23 ; ferre, 808 15 ; farther, 00m- parat., 278 30;— A.S./«o»r, O.S./«r. ferdfbl, ad^., frighllul, terrible, timid ; — A.S.ySr andyk^. fere, sh., fear, 690 3 ; — ^A.S. far, fere, v., to terrify, to frighten, iear ; ^ Compare Walter W. Skeat's notes to Ohancer's " Legend of Good Women," p 175. GLOSSARY. 20I fere, prs.^ 287 30; 409 15 ; feryd, p«.,400 32 ;—A.8./6fran. ferhewen, p.p. hewn, beaten, 288 29 ; — AM. far and fysduxm. fete, ab.f deed, knightly feat ; fetys, pi., 641 36; featee, pi., 1 38;— fette, «., to fetch ; fette, pt, 65 22 ; fette, /?./>., 101 4; fetohe,t9npeme., 108 13; fetohe, j9r#., 98 10; — A.B./etian. feutre, v., to put a spear into its rest; feutiTd,^^., 202 20; 488 17. fewter, sb., the rest for a spear, 185 IS',— O.Y. feutre. feyster, 1;., fester, to cornipt or rankle, suppurate, become malig- nant ; inf., 788 31. See Skeat, Diet feyth, feythe, eb., faith, 68 28 (by the feythe of our bodyes) ; 519 27',—0.¥./ei,/eid. Ibythftil, ac^., faithful, 149 23. flacked, sb., flask, bottle, 809 29 ; — O.l^.Jlaeque. flftgft^i sb., drinking vessel with a narrow neck, flagon; flagsne, pi., 284 4 i—O.F. Jlamxm. flatlynge, adv., flat, 821 24 ; 786 7 ; — lo^. Jlafyr and A.S. Ung. flay, v., to skin, to cut off in flags ; flayne, p.p., 74 27 ;—A.^.Jledn. flee, v., to fly, flee; fledde, pt., 78 27; flay, ;>«., 689 13; — A.^.JUog(vn, JUon. flame, t^., to put to flight; flemyd, jt?.;>.,685 8; 828 13 ;— A.S./^tiian. flesshe, sb., flesh ; bvA also meat, 658 10; — A.^.JlaB80. flete, 1;., to float, swim; fletyng, p.prs., 614 28;— A.S./«)tow. flore, v., to flower, flounsh ; floreth, pr8.. Ill 20 ; — O.F. /hrir. floryMhe, v., to flourish, to cause to prosper; aleo, to brandish a weapon ; floryBshen, pi. pre., 771 4 ; floryBslieth, pre., Ill 6 ;— O.P. JtorieB', froiB Jlorir. flynge, v., to send forth, fling, rush ; ifi/., 589 II ;— 1 Swedish /Sngra. mje, eb., folly, 2 12 ; foly, 121 36 ; —A.F.foUe. foolysshe, adj.^ foolish, hutful, sUlj, 505 6 ;— O J*, /d with Aj3« mff. -Kc. for, L prep., for, by, in spite of, for fear of ; ii. eonj., because, in order that; iii. prefia>—{i) having the sense of destruction, loss = A.S. for-; (2) replacing bejore = A.S. /.7>., 150 14; — A.S. ybr- 8t06TUMfl, forth, adv^ forth, henceforth, throughout; forth dayes » far advanced in the day, 804 19; — A.S./of^. forthyiike, 1;., to repent; inf,^ 711 11; me forthynketh, pr»., 82 2; 648 12; forthoughte, pt., 712 81; — A.8, /orpynean, fortune, v., to happen, to make fortunate; hit fortuned, j9<., 218 2 ; 864 21 ;— from 0.¥./artwne. forwounded, p.p.^ desperately wounded, 850 26 ; — ^A.S. for and wimdian, foryeue, v., to forgive; tn/!, 79 32; foryaf, j9^., 43 32 ; — A.B.}orgifan, foryeuenes, «6., forgiveness, 251 14; 568 19. foster, «6., nourishment; foster broder, a male child, fostei'ed or brought up with another of different parents, 42 29 ; eomp, nourisshed broder, 41 10; — A.S. ySrtor. foster, «6., forester, one who inhabits a forest, or has the charge of it, 671 2S;--O.F. JbruHer. fostre, 1;., to foster, support; fos- tred, ;>./>., 250 23; — A.8./68trian. fourde, 06., ford, passage, course, 184 35 ;— A.S. /ofrf. fourme, t?., to form ; fourmed, p.j?., 824 17;— O.F. /om«r. foyle, v,y to tread down, to trampel on; foyled, ;?./>., 771 27 ;— O.F. Jatikr^ foler. foyne, #6., a foin, thrust, prick, 248 7 ; 847 9; foynes,;?!., 851 19; — 0,F./auine. foyne, t?., to thrusti to beat with a sword ; foynynge, p.pn., 217 33 ; p.¥.Jauine {see Littr6). franceis, «&., freedom, liberality, prerogative, 834 35 ; — ^A.F. yhm- ehUe. firende, »6., friend, 274 8;--A.S. fireond, firesshe, freysshe, adj.y fresh, new; 850 29 ; freyssheyst, tuperLf 763 23; fresshest, superl^ 778 32; fresshely, adv.^ 289 12; — A.S. ferse. fronte, «5., front, forehead, 588 27; frounte, 191 i ; frunte, 87 31 ; — A.F.Jhnmt,frunt, O.F. Jroni. ftilfeythftil, adj. (1), faithful, 522 36. ftirfare, v., to perish, fare ill, destroy; ftir flared, ^^., 190 30;— A.S.yor- /eran. fJSHBbunoe, «&., promise, confidence, trust, 39 2 ;— O.F.yiowofi. fyendly, adv.j hostile, warlike, ad- verse, 572 27 ;—A,B,/eondUo. fyer, lyre, «6., fire, 183 18; 275 38 ; — A.S.^. fyers, acy., fierce, strong, bold, brave, 57 34 ; fyerser, camp.^ 181 31 ; — O.F. Jfersjjiera. fyghte, «., to fight; tn/., 127 8; fyghtynge,/>.;)r9.,426 28 ; fiaughte, pty 159 28; fought, pt, 71 27; flaughte, pty 65 12 ;—A.8./eohtan, fyUe, «&., the amount of anything that a person can stand ; fyile of fyghtyiige, 426 2S;—A.B./ui. fyUe, «6., colt, filly, young animal, 888 2s;—AS.fyllo. fynde, v.y to find; tn/I, 590 12; fond, pt.^ 205 26 ; fonde, pLj 816 S ; 757 32 ; found, pi., 84 5 ; fonden, p.p.^ 360 24 ; founden, p.p.f 246 36; 585 21; founde, p.p.^ 484 34; — A.8.findan. fyBOf «6., son ; — O.F. fie^Jiz. fytloke, «6., fetlock, tuft of hair grow- ing behind the pastern-joint <^ horses ; fytlokys, j9^., 61 2 ;— ? A.S, fit and loco, gad, 86., a wedge of steel, a sharp- pointed instrument, a graver, 657 13 ; — ^A.S. yod. gadere, t^., to gather, collect, as- semble ; gadre, tn/*., 51 35 ; gad- GLOSSARY. ao3 red, pt,, 6 20 ; 668 17 ;— A.S.^acfe- galeye, 06., galley, a long low-built ship with one deck, 164 30; galeyes, pi., 841 9 ; — A.F. galej/e. galhoufl, «6., gallows, 796 8 (the 1634 ed. has gaUatu) ; — A.B. gealga^ gcUga. gap, «6., an opening made by rupture or parting, cleft, 403 7 ; — Icel. gap. garderobe, «6., wanirobe, plaice where dresses are kept, 177 25 ; — O.F. garderobe. gardyne, «6., garden, 583 13 ; gar- dyns,^., 771 20 ; — A.F. gardin. gare, v., to make, to cause; garte,^^., ^ 121 28 ; 185 26 ;— Icel. gara. garet, «&., a look-out on the roof of a house or castle wall, watch-tower, 200 6 ;— O.F. garUe. _ gar-make, 825 25-26 ; — ? This form is an evident tautology, as gar (Icel. gdra)f M.E. " to ger" is equal in signification to *' make.*^ ^ gameson, sb.^ guard, garrison, 178 8 ; — O.F. gamiaon. gamysshe, t?., to supply, to equip, to provide with ; imperat.^ 35 30 ; pr«., 51 8 ; ganiysahed,^^., 825 33 ;— O.F. garmaa-f from gamir. gate, ab., gate ; gatys, pi., 459 37 ;— A.S. geat. Compare yate. gauntelet, ^., a gauntlet, the iron glove of armour, 778 30 ; 780 9 ; —O.F. gantelet. gayn, adj., direct, near, convenient, ready ; gaynest, auperlat, 243 31 ; — Icel. gegn. gaynsaye, v., to deny, dispute, con- tradict ; tnf.y 2 30 ; — A.8. gean and aeogan. geaunte, «6., giant, 11 5; gyaunt, 97 26 ; geauntes, pi., 12 5 ;— A.F. geant. gentyl, yentyl, o^;., worthy, excel- lent, noble ; gentylat, auperl., A22 15 ; yentyllest, auperl, 860* 10 ; — A.F. gentU. genytours, ah. pi., genitals, exterior organs of generation, 168 9 ; — O.F. genitoira, Lat. genitortum. gerfaiikon, ab., a kind of falcon, 156 29; — Lat. gyrofaloonem. See alao iiurfauoon. germayn, adj., closely allied, derived from the same stock, of the first degree, 89 19 ; — Lat. germanua. geste, #6., guest; geBteB,pl.y 310 24; — A.S. gasat, geat. gate, v.y to gain, get, to b^et ; gatte, pt.j 297 27 ; geteth, pra., 47 33 ; gat,^«., 68 8; gate, pt.y 41 32 ; 763 2; goten, j9.j9., 61 28; 63 24; yate, ^<., 39 7 ; 91 9 ;— A.S. gitan. gladde, ac^'., glad, 401 2 ;— A.S. glasd. glade, v.f to make glad, to render merry; gladeth, pra., 180 4; gladen, pra. pi., 797 4;— A.S. gladia/n. glastynge, p.pra., making a noise like a dog, barking ; the glaatynge beest. Compare questyng. glatysaunt {the glatyaawnt beeat), barking;— p.pr#. of O.F. glativy glayne, «&., sword, 110 26 ; 807 18 ; — O.F. glaive. glemerynge, p-pra., glimmering, 692 19 ; — ^A.S. ge-leomoffh. gloton, ab., glutton, 168 6 ;— A.F. gluttwn. gnaste, v., to gnash the teeth ; gnasted, pt., 206 16 ; — Icel. gnaatan. gonne, #6., gun ; gonnes, pl.<, 839 26. Compare Low Lat. gwifvna. gone, f ., to go ; goat, pra., 70 27 ; goth,;>r«., 733 17 ;— A.S. gdn. gomme, «&., gum; gommes, ;)Z., 174 22 ; — O.F. gomme. gouemaunoe, «6., government, behaviour, 334 12 ; 405 30; 478 26 ; — O.F. gowverrumce. Gk>uemayle, name given to syr Trystram's tutor and servant, mean- ing rudder, management, leader. ^ I can only explain this strange form (the hyphen is here not inserted in my edition, bnt is found in the Caxton) by supposing that the compositor, by breaking the word and printing **aaT'* at the end of one line, forgot what he was to cU>, and put **Didb«" at the beginning of tho next. Malory most likely wrote *' gar-nyiihe" as in line 33 of the same page. 304 GLOSSARY. Qrameroy, adj, «6., gvant-merqr, many thanks, 426 30. gras, eb.y grass ; put hem to gras, 85 I ; — A.S. grcBB. graunte, ttdj.y great, 565 20 ; graunte sir, 696 3; graunt meroy, 804 15 ; — O.F. grand, graunte, v., to grant, give, allow, agree ; tn/1, 762 16 ; gratmted^p.j?., 12 27; graunted, pt.y 760 31; — A.F. graunter. graythe, v., to prepare, to drees; graythed, pt.j 171 34; — ^IceL greiiSa. gree, sb., step, degree, worthiness, price, 447 31 ; 588 34 ; — O.F. gre. greeoe, ab., grease, 219 i ; the hart of greese, 566 22 ; — O.F. gmM$e. Greoe, «6., Greece, the country, 168. grekysshe, adj,^ Greek, 2 35. grede, adj., greedy, 179 23 ; — ^A.S. grcedig^ gr^dig. greese, ib. See greeoe. grette, grete, acy. ; gretter, wmp., 88 8 ; grettest, neperLf 40 17 ; — A.S. grkU. grese, 96., step, stair ; ^., flight of steps ; gresys, p^., 716* 25 ;— O.F. gre. greuaunoe, sb., hurt, grievance, 205 17 ; — O.F. grewmoe. greue, «&., grove, thicket; greuys, P^., 208 35 ;— A.S. grdf. grone, v., to groan; gronynge, p.pra.f'iSS 37 ; — A.S. grdnian. grose, le (surname of Hellyas and Geryne), meaning the great, the stout ;--0.F. grae. grutohe, v., to grumble, grudge ; tnf.^ 177 37 ;— O.F. graucher. gryef, «ft., grief, 842 10; — O.F. gtref. grym, grynune, adj.y fierce, horrible, heavy, 98 18; 845 is; grymly, adv.f 206 31 ; — ^A.S. grim. gryffon, «&., grifSn, 65 10; 176 8; — O.F. griffbn. grype,v.,togrip,tofleiae; grypped, pt, 198 29; gryped,;>«., 289 23 ; — A.S. gripan. g^^yly^ <^'-» horrible, dreadful; grysylyest, euperl., 584 22; — A.S. gfidie. gnldysidi, ck^'., gilt, golden, 408 13 ; — deriv. from A.S. gyldan. gnttes, 9b. pl.^ the bowels, 169 9 ; 778 14 ; — ^A.S. gut^ geatan. guyse, eb.j way, manner, dress, beha- viour, 747 26 ; — O.F. guiee. gyfte, 96., gift, present, 69 7 ; yeftes, pi., 458 5 ; — ^Icel. gipt. gyue, v., to give; my herte gyaeth me to the, 214 10; 580 20; 708 29 ; gaue, pt, 101 3 ; gaf, pL, 46 36; 115 3; yeue, inf., 88 11; yeuen, p.p., 44 9 ; 61 36 ; 518 6 ; gsruen, p.p., 15 2 ; — ^A.S. gtfan. gyle, eb., guile, deceit, fraud, 77 2 ; 174 2 ;~0 J. guile, AB. wU. gyrde, v., to gird ; gyrd, pt. and p.p., 76 17, 19; — A.8.gwrdan. gyrdyl, »6., girdle, 849 16; — ^A.S. gyindel. gysarme,^^., battle-axe, 248 2 ; gys- arms, pL, 155 4 ; — O.F. guiearme. gyse, «6., guise, manner, wise, 62 17 ; — ^A.S. vfiee. gyse, eb. pi., geese, 62 17 ; — ^A.S. g^. haberiom, #6., habergeon, a piece of armour to defend tiie neck and breast, 677 18 ;— O J. kauberjan. haokney, eb., small horse, nag, 804 33 ; hakeneis, pi., 50 S2 ; 448 32 ; — ^A.F. hakenai, hakeney. haft, eb., handle, 692 20 ; 848 27 ;— A.S. hS^. haUe, 8b., hall, 264 19; hoUe, 264 22 ;— A.S. heol, O.F. haUe. hale and how, pull ho! a cry of eaUare, 286 13. halse, v., to embrace ; halsed, pt., 304 37 ;— A.S. heakum. handed, a^., skilful, strong; the fayrest and largest handed, 218 27 ; — from A.S. hand, hond. handsel, eb., handsel, gift, earnest- money on a purchase, 297 30; — Icel. handeal. hangers, «5. pi., testides, 474 iB ; — A.S. hangian. hange, 1;., to hang ; hangen, pl.pra., 184 36; henge, />«., 198 12; 468 38 ; — A.S. hcmge, from A6n. hameis, «ft., armour, 406 14 ; — O.F. hamest, p.p., equipped, 824 23; ham3rsed,^.^., 778 33. hastynes, eh., haste, hurry, 841 33. GLOSSARY. 205 hate, v., to be called ; heteth, pra.^ 216 3 ;~A.S. luUcm. hauberk, sb.y a coat of ringed mail, armour protecting the ne&, 58 21 ; 82 11;— O.F.haubere. haiike, sL, hawk; v., to hawk, 208 20; hawkynge, 276 33 ; — ^A.S. hea/oe. haute prynoe, the, the high prince ; surname of Galahad son of Launce- lot, and of Galahad of Surluse. haue, v., to have, to take ; tn/*., 75G ) 8; hadde, pt, 489 28;— A.S. habba7i. hayre, «6., hair, 657 16; 713* 11; here, 83 22 ; hayr, 27 27 ; heyre, 362 19 ;— A.S. hcer, Jih. hede, «6., heed, care, 714* 27; — from A.S. Jddcm. hede, 96., head, 311 19; heed, 311 20 ; heede, 311 27 ; 465 i ;— A.S. heafod, hele, sb^ health, soundness, salvation, 705 20; 720 8;— A.S.A^c^u. helme, sh.^ helmet, 195 18 ; helmet, 195* 17 ; used for "men," 191 10; — A.S. hdm, helpe, 1;., to help; halp,;?^., 91 28 ; 155 8 ; holpen, p.p.^ 125 4 ;— A.S. hdpom, helthe, «&., health, soundness, salva- tion, 631 88 ; 702 22 ;— A.S. A«Z«. hem, prcn, pL, dat. and aoo,^ them, 87 27; 47 4; 85 21; 631 26;— A.S. Atm, heom, heme, v., to make a buzzing sound like bees, hum ; hemynge, p.pra.f 583 2. — Of imitat. origin, hens, adv.f hence, 267 36; — M.E. hetmeSf A.S. hetmcm, hioncm. heraude, «6., herald ; heraudes, pL^ 533 24;— O.F. h^mudj heravU, heTfpron., their, 47 2 ; 101 13 ; 643 25 ; 816 II ; — ^A.S. hira, h^ra, herberowe, «&., lodging, shelter, 243 35; herberow, 153 11; herburgh, 427 19; herberowes, ^^., 263 36; — loel. herbergi, herberowe, v,, to lodge, to provide shelter; herborowed, ;>^., 180 19. here, v.^ to hear; inf., 850 5 ; herde, pp.y 703 33 ; — ^A.S. hircm. here, ab.y haar. See hayre. hermyte, heremytage. ^Si^ermyte, ermytage. herken, v., to hearken, listen ; »n/., 366 13; heABy impemt., 70d 36; herkened', ;>«., 447 3 ;— A.S. hyronitm. herte, sb,, heart, 393 2 ; hert, 457 24 ; — A.S. heorte, herte, «6., hart, 566 22; hert, 65 1 7 ; — A.S. heoroty heort. heruest, «6., harvest, 815 9; — A.S. haer/eat, herytage, «6., heritage, 652 38; — O.F. heritage. hete, ab.y a hit, 584 26 ; — ^from Icel. hiUa. hethe, ab.y heath, 845 31 ;— A.S. hSf6. hethen, adj., heathen, 2 31 ; 643 22; — ^A.S. Mi6en. heue, v.y heave, raise; pra.^ 72 12; 847 18 ;— A.S. hebban. hewe, ab.y hue, colour, 165 9 ; — ^A.S. hito. hewe, v.y to hew, to knock; hewe, pt.y 463 18 ; hewen, p.p., 27 26 ; 97 38 ;— A.S. heauxm, heyer, «5., heir, successor, 164 27. hey3te, ab., height, 165 19; — A.S. hedhi^y hihfki. hit, hyt, pron.y it, 61 5; 131 37; 148 6 ;— A.S. hiL ho, inter j.y stop ! hold on ! 61 9. hole, adj. J whole, entire, 722 24 ; — A.S. hdl. holsome, adj., wholesome, 100 26. — Compare Icel. heUaamr. holte, ab.j a wood, holt, a wooded hill, grove ; holtys, pi., 175 34 ; — A.S. hoU. honger, #6., hunger, 652 27 ; hongre, \ 651 35 ; — A.S. hungar. holde, v.y to hold, observe, keep; hylde, j9^., 48 19; holydyn, p.p.^ 44 22; helde, pt.y 59 20. houe, 1?., remain, hover, wait about ; houed, pt.y 145 15; houynge, p.pra.f 99 28. hool, adj., whole, sound, 36 12 ; holer, oomp., 72 19 ;— A.S. hdl. hooUy, ab.y holly, 155 34; — ^A.S. halen, hoUgn, boost, hooste, «6., host, army, 36 4 ; 61 3 ;— A.F. ort, host. hore, oo^'., hoar, hairy, white or grayish-white, aged, 96 5; holtes hore, 853 9 ;— A^. hdr. 2o6 GL08SAKY. hors lytter^ sb.f a vehicle oontaining a bed, drawn by horseB, 399 14; how lyttar, 89 20;— A.S. hors and O.F. lUiere. horsbere, «&., horse-bier, carriage or frame of wood for bearing the dead to the grave, hearse, 135 23. hostage, th,, preparation for battle or war, 463 6 ; — ^A.F. hostage. hostry, «6., inn, 80 5. houghbone, ^., the bone at the joint on the hind-leg of a quadruped; the back part of the knee-joint, 596 20 ;— A.S. hoh and bdn. houfl, hows, 96., the house, 100 16; 143 12;— A.S.AM*. houflel, v., to housel, to administer the Eucharist ; hooseld, p.p.f 452 7; 702 4; howselyd, p.p., 858* 25 ; — from A.S. kdad. how be it, adj., howbeit, notwith- standing, 317 10. hiirte, v.f to hurt; hurte, pp., 134 36; 703 10; 764 32; hurte, pL, 20 14; — O.F. hurter, heurter. Com- pare A.S. hyrt, wounded. hurtle, v., to rush, to dash against, to throw down; hurtled, pt., 71 29 ; 195* 7 ; hurlynge, p.prs., 226 36 ; hurled, pt, 764 32. huflbondman, sb., working farmer, husbandman, 166 7; — Icel. hds- bondi, A.S. man. hyde, v., to hide ; hyd, p.p., 62 24 ; 77 37 ; hydde, pt., 719 23 ; 849 2 ; — ^A.S. kffdan. hyder, adv., hither, 110 34 ; 521 25; hyther, 215 5 ; hydder, 761 23; — A.S. hider, hi^. hjderto,, adv., hitherto, 846 35. hyhenes, sh., highness, 487 36; — A.S. hSah, heh, and nysae. hyhe, adj., high, 670 27 ;— A.S. hiah. hye, hyhe, v., to hie, hasten ; hyhe, imperat., 465 7 ; hyhe me, 80 13 ; hye yow, 37 10 ; — A.S. higiwn. hylle, ah., hill, 714* 15 ; hyllys,;?^., 175 34 ;— A.S. hyU. hylte, eh., hilt, handle ; hyltye, pi., 95 36 ;— A.S. hiU: hynde,«5., hind, female of a stag, 764 17;— A.S. Atrwi. hjrr, prcn., her, 109 4 ; — ^A.S. hire. hy st oryal, adj., historical, 1 3; — Lat. hiatoria. hyther, adv. See hyder. hyt, pron. See hit. hytte, v., to hit; hyt, pt, 71 15; hitte, pt., 412 23 ;— Icel. hUta. inoontynent, ac^., adv., incontinent, immediately, at once, 162 21 ; — Lat. inoontineTU; from ineontinena. inooronation, ab., coronation, 44 24. indignaoyon, «6., indignation, 43 14; — Lat. indigtuUtonem. infydeles, «&. pi., the infideb, hea- then, 163 38 ; mysoreantes, pi., 860 38 ;— Lat. infideUa. intronysaoyon, d>., enthronement, coronation, 182 11. ire, ah., anger, 313 23; — Lat. ira. Seeaiaoyre. ialous, adf., jealous, 203 9 ; 407 32 ; —O.Y.jaloua. ialousye, ab., jealousy, 293 3; (ia- lousnes, 407 32) ;--O.F. jahiuie. iape, «5., joke, jest, mockery, 113 11 ; — from O.F.japper. iaper, ab., jester, buffoon, 335 35. iarfaueon, ah., a kind of falcon, 254 31; ierfauoon, 601 21;— Lat. gyrojaloonem. See (dao gerfikuoon. iay,«6., jay, bird of thecrowfamily with gay plumage, 582 30 ; — O.F. gea^. ieopanly, ab., jeopardy, hazard, danger, 108 15. ieoparde, 1;., jeopard, jeopardise; inf., 74 is; 471 30;— from O.F. jefi parti. iesseraunte, ab., a short cuirass of fine mail ; ieBseraunoe, 619 11; — O.F.jat8erant, iaaeran. iocounde,a(i^'., joyous, pleasant, 249 6. iuge, v., to judge; pra., 134 14; iuged, j9^., 109 i2;j9.je>.,564 15; — O.F.juger. iugement, «6., judgement, 152 30 ; — A.F.jugement iuste, v., to joust, encounter, ap- proach ; ioustyng, p.pra., 41 16 ; — A.¥.jouater. luster, ab., champion, 71 10; iustar, 441 29. iustea, ab. pi., tournaments, 41 12 ; — A,¥.jouatea. GLOSSARY. 207 kay, 8b.y key ; kajes, pl^ 688 9 ;— — A.S. ceeg^ ecege, keoheii9«&., kitchen, 214 27 ; keohyn, 215 17 ; — ^A.S. cyoeTie^ doen. kele, v., to cool ; tTi/!, 421 i ; keleth, prs.f 111 31 ; — A.S. dklom, kempe, sh,y warrior, champion ; kem- pys, pl.j 223 31 ; — ^A.S. cempa. kepar, sh,^ keeper, 139 29. kepe, ah.j heed; 294 10; 629 29. kepe, t;., to keep, obs^e, regard; in/., 881 35 ; kepe, impemt,^ 364 14 ; 407 12 ; kepest, jew*., 472 21 ; kepte, pt.^ 326 20 ; kepte, p.p,^ 42 25 ; 406 15 ;— A.S. o^pctn. keityl, ah.y kirtle, short gown, or tunic, 168 8 ;— A.S. cyrtd. kerne, 1;., to carve ; keruyng, p.pra.y 693 28 ;— A.S. oeor/an. ketohe, i?., to catch; inj.f 229 12; oaughte, jt?«., 68 34 ; — O.F. cocker. keuer, i?., to cover; keuerd, pp.^ 416 32 ; — A.F. covrir. keaeroliyef,«6.,a8quarepieceofcloth, 172 10; — O.W.cavre^he/yCouvre'Chef. keueryng, «&., the covering (of a shield), 663 35 ; keuersmge, 448 7. knaue, «6., ^lave, servant, 177 31 ; knauys, pl^ 177 32 ; — A.S. cnoyfa, knowlege, sb.j knowledge, 31 4; knouleohe, 749 11. knowleohe, v., to acknowledge, to learn, to tell; tn/*., 162 21 ; know- leohed, pt.^ 14 19; — from A.S. cnatocm^ with the Icel. suff. -leihr, knowleohynge, «6., the acknowledg- ment, acknowledging, 822 14; 773 13- knowe, v., to know ; in/.j 182 i ; 216 S ; knowen,jpr«.;>^., 379 17 ; 729 8 ; kno {\)ypp*9 1 18; knowen, jp.p., 549 30; knewe,^^.; — A.S. cndijoan. knyghthode, «&., knighthood, 354 24 ; 767 33 ;— A.S. mUhthdd. knylle, «., to knell ; in/.y 856* 6 ; — A.S. cnyllf a knell. knytte, v., to knit, bind, join ; knyt, p.p.y 450 I ; — A.S. cnyttan. kntte, v., to cut ; kytte, pt, 781 29. kybbet, «&., cubit, a measure em- ployed by the ancients equal to the length of the arm from the elbow to the tip of the middle-finger, 858* 10 ; — Lat. cubitua. kyen, ab. pl.^ oowb, 108 16 ;— A.S. c$y from sing. od. kylle, 1;., to strike, kill; tn/., 764 13 ; kyld, p.p.y 65 38; kylled, pt.^ 327 13; kyUed, ;>.it?., 326 19. kynde, «6., kind, nature, race, 582 28 ; 708 36 ; — ^A.S. cynde^ gecynd. kynne, «&., kin, kind, generation, 88 31 ; 513 19; — A.S. cyrm. kynreed, «6., kindi^dd, 243 5; kynred, 243 1 1 ; — ^A.S. cyrm and rceden* kysse, t;., to kiss; kyBt, pt.^ 78 38 ; 68 20 ; kyssed, pt., 82 36 ;— -A.S. laddre, ab,, ladder; laddres, pl,y 180 37 ;— A.S. UcBder. ladyl, sb.y ladle, a large sjpoon for ladling or dipping out hquid from a vessel, 219 6 ;— A.S. hlcddel. lady les, cu^'., ladyless, without a lady, 312 19. langage, ab.y language, 405 19; — A.F. Icmgcige. langaged, cu^'., having a way of speaking, 272 11. langer, v., loiter, saunter about; langerynge, jt).pr#., 369 21. lande, «6., land, country ; Isndes, pl,^ 830 34; lendes,^/., 831 31. lappe, v.f to wrap; lapped, pt,^ 274 18 ; 737 2 ; lapped, p.p., 205 35. See Skeat, Diet, largeese, ab., bounty, largess, 539 26 ; yonr largenesse, 134 23;— A. F. largeaae. lasshe, t?., to dash against; lasshyed, pt.y 203 4; lassl^ pt.y 403 38; 472 33. late, o^'., adv.y slow, late, lately, 652 21 ; — A.S. IcBt. laton, ab.y brass, bronze, '88 25; lateen, 184 37 ;— O.F. kUon. langhe, v., to laugh; laugh, pre., 99 8; lough, ;?«., 45 29; 99 8;—- A.S. hlehhan. laules, adj.y lawless, 64 6. launde, ^., a wild, bushy plain, a waste field, 145 14, 23; — ^A.F. lav/nde. lawde, ab.y praise, 747 35;— Lat. laudem. lawe, ab.y law ; lawes, pl.^ 760 14. 308 GLOSSARY. layne, v.^ to hide (in Old Norse the verh has this meaning, whereas in A«S. Ugnian means to deny); in/.y 798 14; pre,, 747 14. laye, v., to lay ; m/!, 887 7 ; laydeet, second p.pr8., 887 8 ; leye, impercU.y 206 32 ; layde, p.p., 126 14 ; laid, pLy 188 34 ; layen, p.p., 29 22 ; laide, p.p.^ 760 27 ; leyd, pty 658 30 ; — ^A.S. leegan, layte, «6., lightning, 706 30. lasaFOOte, ^., hut or cottage for lepers, 16 21; 876 35; — Church Lat. lazari and A.S. eot. leare, sb., cheek, face; learys, pl.<, 871 4;— A.S. Wra. leche, sb.j physician; leohes, pi., 371 4 ;— A.S. tecc. leoheoure, «6., glutton, dissolute person, 727 3 ; — A.F. leoheur. leohery, «6., lewdness, 641 33; — A.F. lecherie. lede, t?., to lead, carry ; tn/., 378 12 ; ; lede, pra.y 621 32 ; lad, ;>< , 54 4 ; ladde,;>e., 9 5 ; ledde, je?^, 11 29; 531 28; ledde, p.p., 549 15; iBddBy p.p.y 5438; 819 7;— A.S. laxicm, leder, sb., leader, guide, 887 35 ; 753 26. leder, «6., leather, 448 4 ; — A.S. leper. leed, 8b.y lead, 174 23 ;— A.S. lead. leef, lyef; ck^*., dear, beloved, glad, 101 16; 849 8; lener, comp.y 71 36 ; 745 21 ; moostleueBt, wperl.y 14435;— A.S.^/. legaoyon, «6., legation, the person or persons sent as legatees or am- bassadors; but here the word means their patent as such, 175 10 ; — O.F. legtUian. lege, sb.y a league ; leges, jt)Z., 428 35 ; leghesy pi., 601 14;— O.F. legue. legeannoe, »6., allegiance, 177 17 ; — O.F. Ugeance. lene, v., to lend, grant; imperat.y 740 8; m/.y 96 25; 874 5;— A.S. l^ncm. lene, acy., lean, 102 3 ;— A.S. hlofne. lenunan, eb.y lover, sweetheart, 11 31 ; — A.S. ISqfinan. lepe, v.y to leap; lepte, pL, 104 26 ; — A.S. USapcm. lepe, sb.y a leap, jump, 104 26. leme, v., to learn, teach; inf., 197 10; — ^A.S. leamian. lese, v., to lose; in/.y 450 13 ; lose, inj.y 812 3; lese, |w»., 59 37;— A.S. ISosan. lessee les aler, cry of the heralds at a tournament to start the knights, laieaez lee oiler ! let them (horses) run, 786 28. leete, euperl.y least, 145 30; — A.S. lCB9t. lete, v,y to let, cause, leave; late, impemLy 168 24; 846 30; lete, imper.y 754 10; — ^A.S. UUan. lette, 17., to hinder, to make late ; in/.y 453 37 ; 841 10; letted, j9./i., 11 11;— A.S. letUm. leued, ad^.y covered with leaves, 191 6 ; — from A.S. Uaf. lewde, ad^.y unlearned, ignorant; lewdest, superLy 74 32; — A.S. loftoed, leyser, 8b.y leisure, 126 10; 667 23 ; leysers, pl.y 474 35 ;— A.F. leieir. lleatenaunt,«&., lieutenant, 427 23 ; — A.F. UetOenant. londage, sb.y landing, coming ashore, 841 10. long, cuiy. and adv., tall, long, 86 29; not longer, comp., 82 33; longest, auperl.y 757 23 ; — ^A.S. kmg. longe, adv.y dependent on, or owing to, 657 35 ; generally in M.B. t- long; — ^A.S. gelang. longe, «., to belong ; longyng ynto TOW, 59 28 ; longed, pL, 43 i. lose, v.y to set free ; lose, tmpem^, 589 13 ; losed, pt.y 24 28 ; loused, 564 27 ;— A.S. Ummy ISeian. lothe, loth, ac^., hostile, hateful, grievous, unpleasant, unwilling, 151 ss;—A.S.ldd. lotles, acy.y without harm, uninjured, 4197. lordes, ab. pi., the aristocracy, con- trary to the ^' comyns," the people, 4l4;43 26;— A.S.A^>t«. Ions, loos, a4f'j free, loose, 366 27 ; 389 21 ;— A.S. lede. lough, pt. of laughe. Inne, «6., a leash, a thong of leather by which a faleoner holds his hawk ; lunys, pLy 208 13;— MJI.G. Kne. GLOSSARY. 209 Itiflke, «6., a lazy, idle, good-for- nothing person, 219 6. lyar, Iyer, «6., Her, 84 38; 823 19, 28 ; — A.S. leogere. lybard,«6., leo^Mord, 855 31 ; 533 15 ; 572 23 ; 579 5 ;— O.F. libbard. lyberte, «ft., liberty, 3 37 ; 821 33 ; —O.F. UberUU. lyokly,a(2t;., likely,205 1 9;— A.S.ZtcZic. lyootirs, cbdj,^ lecherous, dainty, 771 34 ; — deriv. from O.F. Ucher. lyef, a^. See leaf. Iyft,a4f., left, 387 2. See Skeat, Diet. lyfte, t?., to lift, 125 5 ; — Icel. lypta. lygement, «6., 686 24 (W. de Worde has cUegement; Sir £. Strachey reads aUgement) ; 1 ligament, band- age, or aUeviation.^ r ly88®> ^'j to lie; in/,, 181 26 ; lyggest, V pre,, 841 26; lyggynge, p.pre,, 150 31 ; leyne, p,p,, 715* 21 ; layne,;>.^., I8834; 581 11; lay, ptf 717 11; lyen, p.p., 85 12; lyenge, p.pra., 761 10;— A.S, Ucgan. lygnage, «&., lineage, descent, parent- age, 177 16; 451 14; — ^A.F. linage. lygne, «6., line, 177 15;— A.S. Hne, Lat. Unea. lyke, V,, to please; impere,, hit lyketh the, 222 10 ; how lyketh yow, 215 26; — ^A.S. lidcm (Itcan), lymme, «6., limb, 844 9 ;— A.S. Um. lyste, ab., mind, desire, lust, 376 14. ^ lyste, V, impers,, to desire ; me lyst, 71 34; ye lyst, 61 20;— A.S. lysta/n. lyste, v., to listen ; lystned, pt.y 708 21 ; 710 23; lest, pt, 485 37 ;— % A.S. Myatcm, ge-Jdyatom, lystes, ah, pi., the lists, the enclosed field for the tournament, 806 27 ; — A.F. liatea, lytel, adj,, smaU, Httle, 714* 31 ; lytil, 59 IS ;— A.S. lytd. lythe, «6., joint, limb, member, 116 10; — A.S. WS, lyttyer, ah., a vehicle containing a bed, 784 20 ; lyUar, 89 20 ; lytter, 399 14;— O.F. Zt^twc. mageate, «&., majesty, 721 20 ; — Lat. majeatatemy O.F. nuyeatet. make, t?., to make ; maade, pt,, 759 26 ; maad, pt, 7 23 ; maad, p,p,y 2 6; made,^^., 17 15; made, pt., 23 34 ; — A.S. maeicm. makeles, a^,, matchless, 322 15; 540 26. maker, ab,y maker, writer, author, 562 32 ; makers, jpZ., 860* 31. Maledysaunt, name given to a dam- sel going with syr Breunor ; = mcU diacmty 01 speaking. male ease, «S., sickness, indisposition, uneasiness, 338 2 ; — O.F. maiaiae, male engyne, ab,, evil disposition, ma- lice, wickedness, wicked trick, 783 5 {compare Spenser's "Faery Queene," Maiengin) ; — ^A.F. nudengin, male fortune, ab., misfortune, acci- dent, 356 8; 392 21;— O.F. mal- fortune, male tayle, la cote, surname of syr Breunor; la eote mal taylUej the badly shaped coat. malyoe, ab.y evil, malice, 734 31 ; — A.F. nudioe. manoyre, ab., manor, house, castel, 193 14; manoir, 134 17; manayr, 195 35; manore, 196 1 2 ; — A.F. numere. marbyl, ab.y marbel, 138 3;--0.F. marbre, marche, ab,, district, province, bor- der of a territory, border lands; marches, pi,, 297 22 ; — A.F. marche. mare, ab,, mare, female of a horse ; mares sone, 779 22 ; maryssone, 837 27;— A.S. mere. mareyse, ab,, marsh, tract of low wet land, a morass, swamp, 205 5 ; mareis, 413 17; maryse, marys, 208 8;— O.F. maroM. maronner, maryner, ab., sailor; maronners, jt?/., 514 10; 518 2; maryners, pi, 236 13. marre, v., to injure by cutting off a part, to mar, disfigure; marred, p,p., 584 3 ; — A.S. dmyrran. ^ Aa the passage in the text runs " be to me a Ijgement of penaance vnto my foules helthe," it is very probable that the prefix o- is dropped after the indefinite article. VOL. U. 2IO GLOSSARY. martre, v., to torment; martred, p.p.^ 707 i8; — A.F. martirer. masse peny, «6., offering at the altar, 762 29. matoheoold, adj.f having holes within the parapets of the walls for pouring stones or molten lead through, machicolated, 226 8. matere, mater, 96., matter, material, stuff, subject, 425 34 ; maters, p2., 727 18;— O.F. wafere. matsnis, «6., morning prayer or service, 40 19; — O.F. mcUins. maugre, «6., ill-will, 405 28; 807 12. maulgre, magre, prep.^ in spite of, 714 21; 70 35; maidgre her (thy) (your) hede, 418 19; 437 32 ; 701 36 ; — O.F. maugre, may, pre., may, can, 4 2 ; 85 26 ; maye, 759 23; maiste, second pera.prs.y 343 24; maacste, 131 14; mayst, 472 30; maist^ 405 24; my3t, pt, 111 35; myght, pt., 2 11; myghte, pt^ 754 4; — A.S. mcBg^ meoMe, mihte^ inf. nfvuga/n. maye, v., to go maying; mayeng, p,pr8,^ 112 10. maylle, 96., mail, defensive armour for the body, formed of steel rings or network ; — O.F. maiUe. mayme, 96., bruise, injury, lameness, the deprivation of any essential part; maymes,!^., 57 10; — O.F. mayme, v., to render lame, defective, paralyse ; maymed, pt,^ 87 2 ; p.p.^ 108 20. mayneal, adj.y homely (generally in M.E. meynecU), 430 35. mayntene, v., to support; ir^f.^ 657 I ; pr8.y 291 2o;--A.F. meyn- tener. mayntene, «6., royal household, means of support, maintenance, 168 4; — O.F. meynUen. mayster, «6., master, governor, 151 38 ;— O.F. maistre. maystresse, 96., mistress, 538 3 ; — O.F. madstresae, maystrye, «&., mastery, 42 6; maystry, 467 36; maystryes,;?;. 215 24; 542 9;— O.F. maiatrie. medle, ^6., medley, fight, combat, 56 6;— O.F.fwedfo. medowe, sb., meadow; medowes, pl,f 202 3. — Compare A.S. mcedtoe* megre, adj.j meagre, lean, 568 9 ; — O.F. maigre. mekely, adv.^ meekly, 122 33 ; — from Icel. mjiUcr. menoyon, mensyon, aft., commemor- ative inscription, mention, 571 17 ; 788 12 ; — O.F. mefivtion. mene, v., mean, signify, intent; ment, pt.^ 296 20 ; — ^A.S. m/oftum. merueyllous, oc^'., marvellous, 614 5; meroayllous, 5 2; merueil- loust, auperLj 278 35 ; — O.F. mer- vetUoa, merueylle, «6., marvel, wonder, 236 7 ; meniayl, 3 i ; merueill, 235 10 ; 241 18 ; merueyles, p^., 723 17 ;—0,¥. merveiUe. merueylle, t?., to wonder, to be astonished ; meraelle, tinpenU., 576 29; merueyled, pt.; — O.F. fneTvetUer, mery, adj.^ merry, pleasant, bright, 404 28 ;— A.S. nmy. meschyef, «6., mischief, ill-fortune, 210 7; 651 35; «6., to come to mischief, to be destroyed or in- jured ;— -0.F. meachief. mesoreaunt, adj. and «6., miscreant, not believing, infidel ; mes- oreaunts, Sarasyns, 135 30; mysoreantes, pl.^ 465 30; 860 38 ; mesoreaunts, pl.^ 406 11; — O.F. mescreant, mesel, «5., leper (here probably leprosy is meant), 705 16; — ^A.F. rneael, messager, messagyer, «(., mes- senger, 254 40; 277 27; pi., 423 16 ; — ^A.F. meeaager. mete, ab.y meat, food, meal, feast, 551 1 1 ; — A.S. mete. mete, ck^'., fitting, suitable, meet, 290 9. — Compare A.S. mcete. mete, v., to meet, encounter ; inf., 94 15; metten, pl.-pra., 10 33; mette, pt.f 11 36; mette, p.p.j 355 i; met,;>.^., 83 19 ; — A.S. mitan. meuable, oii;., movable, 827 i. mene, v., to move, suggest ; t^i/I, 40 33; 321 29; meued, pt., 37 35; 384 8; moeued, p.p., 119 18;— A.F. movoir, Lat. mouicre. GLOSSARY. 211 meule, ^5., mule, 267 35; mules, pi, 186 7 ;— O.F. mmle. meyny, ah,, household, retmue, com- pany, 480 35 ; 526 7 ; meyne, 165 14 ; — O.F. meianee, moohe, (u^*. and ach.y great, much, 35 37 ; 36 7 ; a moohe man, 802 16. mooke, v,, to mock ; moequed, pt., 12 24 ; mocked, pty 19 35 ; mocked, p.p., 87 15 ; — O.F. moc- quer, jnoeaed, p.p. ' See meue. molle, «&., a mole, 239 i ; — fix)m A.S. mcHde-vxii/irp. mono, ah., the moon, 403 13; — ^A.S. montayne, ah., mountain, 264 36; mountayne, 266 11; 662 15;— O.F. nunUagiM. monstre, ah., monster, 704 34; — O.F. monatre. mooat, culj. auperl., greatest, prin- cipal, chief, 46 5 ; 502 12 ; 695 8 ; 840 29 ;— A.S. nUbat. mordre, ah., murder, 118 15 ; — ^A.S. more, ac^. and adv.; comp., more, ^ greater, 218 23 ; 425 26 ; moo, 45 26 ; 415 28 ; 443 5 ;— A.S. mdra, md. mome, ah., morning ; on the mome, 39 II ; to mome, 39 10 (fmt dUo to morrowe, 70 16, 17); — ^A.S. morgen. mome, v., to mourn; mometh, pra., 117 8 ; momyng, p.pra.^ 146 27 ; 406 I ; — A.S. mwman, morsel, ah., morsel, 675 3; — A.F. morad. mortalyte, ah., mortality, 459 24 ; — O.F. martaliU. mote, ah., note on the huntsman's horn ; motys, pi., 223 20 ; — O.F. mot. ^ moftQ, first pera. ting., may, must, 67 9 ; — A.S. mJht. motmtenaiuxce, ah., amount, dura- tion, 218 i; 444 10; 463 22;— A.F. momUamce. mowe, v., to be able ; inf., 122 26 ; — f A.S. *muga/n (compcvre Sievers' Gram.). mowth, ah,, mouth, face, 848 10 ; — A.S. md^. moyane, ah., means; by the moy- ane, by means of, 64; 21 19; moyan, 10 23; moyne, 16 11; meane, 11 30; menes, 394 35; meanys, pi., 840 14 ; — A.F. mene, O.F. meimn, F. moyen. muffle, v., to wrap up as with a muff, to blindfold; mufTeld, p.p., 311 17 ;— O.F. moJU, moufle. miiltyplyer, ah., one who multiplies or increases, 652 25. mnrdre, v., to murder; inf., 152 15. murtherer, ah., murderer, 251 10; 428 32. — Compwre A.S. mo7^^^. muse, v., to ponder, wonder ; musyd, pt., 457 I ; — O.F. muaer. mnsyke, ah., music, 276 31 ; 422 19; — Lat. nvuaioa. myddel, ad^. and ah., middle, waist, 72 I ;— A.S. middd. myghly, adj., mighty, 621 i; myghtyest, auperl., 488 34 ; — ^A.S. mihUg, meahUg. mykel, acy. and adv., great, much, 87 3 ; 371 22 ; 434 2 ;— A.S. micel. myle, ah., mile, 430 25 ;— O.F. mile. myn, pron. poaa., my, 686 34 ; — A.S. men. myneuer, ah., meniver, white fur with black specks, ermine, 593 24 ; — O.F. m>enu ver, menu vair. mynster, ah., minster, monastery, 613 29; 620 I ;— A.S. mynater. myre, ah., mire, dirt, 112 11; 140 26. — Compare Icel. myri. myrthe, ah.,aing., mirth, joy, 87 37 ; myrthes,;?/., 500 i ; 562 21 ;— A.S. myrg^, myr^. mysauentore, ah., misfortune, acci- dent, 134 2 ; — O.F. mAaaaerUMre. mysbyleuers, ah. pi., infidels, 631 12; mysbeleuyng men, 178 38; mysoreantes, 860 38. myscomforte, v., lose courage, de- spair; imperiu., 460 30. mys creature, ah., cripple, monster, disfigured creature, 692 8. mysdede, ah., bad deed, fault, crime, 683 32 ;— A.S. miadced. mysdoo, v., to do amiss ; inf., 181 7 ; mysdoo, p.p., 686 22. mysease, ah., uneasiness, 367 27. mysere, ah., miseiy, 84 34; — Lat. miaeria. GLOSSARY. myshap, 96., mi^ortune, aocident, 184 2 ; 472 24. myvsay, v,^ abuse, rebuke, slander; in/,, 842 9 ; myssaid, pt.^ 841 23 ; • myssayenge, ver&o/ notm^ 229 33 ; myssayedy^^., 229 34. mysse, v,y to lack, miss ; inj., 78 38 ; myst, 406 i ; mys, 781 18 ;— A.S. miaacm^ myseian, myster, «5., need, want; cUso busi- ness, art, occupation, trade, 57 18; 59 s; 224 35;— O.F. meaUer, meater. natorel, oc^'., natural, 406 3 ; 649 2 ; — O.F. 7i€tiurel. oauel, ab., navel, 199 9 ; 645 i ; nauyl, 167 19;— A.S. m^ela. ne, oc^. and ccm;., not, nor, 109 16; — A.S. ne. neoe, «6., niece, 717 36 ; — A.F. neccy meoe. neolygenoe, ab,, negligence, 771 12 ; — O.F. Tiegligenoe, nemly , adv,j nimbly, actively, quickly, 596 17 ; — A.S. Twmol. See nym^. nerre, ad^, and'ocfo.; comp,j nearer, 838 14;— A.S. w^arra. nether, adj. eamp., lower; oc^., below, 294 12; — A.S. neolSeray TteotSra. newe flangle, acy,^ new fangled, marked by the affectation of novelty, desiring new things, 841 5.— See Skeat, Diet, next, cujy.y = nearest, 760 35. neyder, neg, pron. and 009^'. See nether, neye, neyhe, v., to neigh (horse) ; neye, m/., 186 i; neyhed, pt.y 415 20 ; — ^A.S. hnasgcm. neysshe, adj.^ tender, soft, 641 8 ;— A.S. hneaoe, noblease, #6., nobility, worthy behaviour, 99 4 ; 387 29 ; nobyl- nesse, 585 12 ;-— A.F. Twbkaee, nobley, a6., splendour, dignity, nol^ty, assembly of nobles, 316 9 ; 422 32 ;— A.F. npHei. nobyl, adj.y noble, of noble birth, 849 I ;— A.F. noble. nold, jp^., s., would not, 705 31. See nylle. nombre, nomber, 96., numbw, 1 26; 601 23; 633 11;— O.F. nomr bre, nonnerye, ab., nunnery, 854 2; — O.F. nannerie, noseljnge, adv., on the nose, head- long, 695 21 ; — ^A.S. viom and ge- long. not fbr thenne, adv., nevertheless, notwithstanding, 680 7. nother, neg. pron. and cidv., neither, 214 14; nouther, 775 21 ; neyder, 818 18; neyther;— A.S.«{., 822 a (M.E. generally nouche) ; — O.F. nouehe, 7U)iehe, wuschs. ought, ab., aught, anything; — A.S. d-toiht. oultraguously, oc^v., ezoesarrely, 444 32. oute exoepte, excepted, 102 11. outerage, sb,, outrage, insult, 472 24 ; — O.F. cltrage, outrage. oute taken, p.p., excepted, 540 26. Compare oute oepte, 589 23. outhdr, con;., either, 140 4; 470 21; 726 13; 772 13; outher els = otherwise, 812 26;— A.S. dr hwa^Ser, outragyousyte, eb,, outrage, 118 4. ouer, pr^. and adv., over, above, beyond ; — ^A.S. cfer. ouer goueme, v., to govern over; ouer gouemyd, p.p., 48 2. ouer hylle, v,, to cover ; ouer hylled, pt, 444 16. ouer hyp, v., pass over, omit ; vnf., 7963. ouer moche, too much, 414 21 ; ouermoche, 198 36. ouersee, v., observe, survey, despise, overlook; inf., 846 5; — ^A.S. oftr- 8e6n, ouerslyp, t<, pass over, omit; imf., 295 26. ouerthwart, «&.,adverse circumstance, 289 14. ouerthwarte, adj.^ across, over, against, 859 25 ; ouerthwart, 524 25 ; ouerthwartly, adif., 838 25. owe, v., to have, possess, to have to be obliged to; oughte, je?^., 1 10; 44 9 ; ou3t, pt., 1 37 ; 188 3 ; me oughte to doo, 418 17 ; 557 12 ; — A.S. dga/n. Owre, «6., hour; owrsrs, pi., 190 3 ; houre, 266 24; 468 22; — lAt.hora. oynement, eb., ointment, 255 14; oyntement, 248 31 ; oynementes, pi,, 886 15 ; — A.F. oignemmt. paale, a^,, pale, discoloured, 468 25. paas, sb., pace, step, passage, 81 25 ; a softe trottyng paas, 564 38; a grete paas, 568 32 ; more than a paas, 89 37 ; paas peryllous ; — A.F. poA. paoyently, ode., patiently, 18 7. pagent, «6., a pageant, scene, theatre ; 8mg., 544 24 ; pagents,^., 516 16 ; 553 26. paleys, ab., palace, 722 3 ; palais, 722 31 ; palays, 615 29; — O.^.paiaia. palfray, sb,, saddle-horse, palfrey, 808 28; palfrey, 104 30; palfroy, 82 18;— A.F.|>ftfe/m. palour, sb., parlour, conversation-room in a nunnery, 452 2 1 ;-7-0.F. paHoir. paltocke, sb., jacket, paletot, a loode garment ; paltookes,p2.« 177 27 ;— O.F. palOooqus. 214 GLOSSARY. pappe, 8b.j breast, 39 ii ; pappsrs, pl.^ 148 33 ; — ^from the first cries of an infant for food. par, per, prep.^ by, with; par dy, 401 30; per dien, 492 15; per de, 242 19 ^par Dieu); paramour, peramour, lover, applied to either sex, 92 4 ; 133 4 ; 407 30 ; pera- mours,ac?t?.,679 4; peraduenture, perauenture, paraventure, by chance, 81 32; 229 25; 540 34; 808 33. parage, «6., family, kindred, descent, birth, 220 5 ;— ^A.F. parage. parel, «6., word, word of honour, 119 29 ; — O.F. parole. pareylle, oc^'., like, similar, 161 25 ; — O.F. pareil. parfyt, o^'., perfect, 592 20; 695 34; parfytely, adv., 649 18;— O.F. parfeit, parfU. parlement, #6., parliament, confer- ence, 829 29 ; parlemente, 839 5 ; — ^A.F. parlement. parson, person, eh., person, per- sonage, 67 27; 541 35 ; — Lat. persona. party, ab., part, portion, side, 147 46; partyes, pi., 291 26; — ^A.F. partie. passage, eb., passage, way, narrow path, 53 20; passaye, 53 20; — O.F. passage. passe, V. inf., 830 27 ; to pass, sur- pass; paste, /X., 762 37; past,;?*., 781 2 ; passed, pt., 830 32 ;— A.F. passer. passyng, p.prs. of to pass, used as adv., surpassing, very, 38 29; sometimes it has the adverbial termination passyngly, 53 25; 763 8. pauyment, sb., pavement, 190 6 ; — JjBi,t. pavwnentum. payement, sb., payment, reward, 197 23 ; — O.F. paiement. paylet, sb., pallet, paillasse, a small bed, 89 23; 110 27. payne, th., pain, penalty; do his payne, do his utmost, 820 16; — A.F. pome. paynture, th., picture, 190 25; — A.F. pambwre. paynym, sb., orv^noSy heathendom. paganism, but ineorrecUy used in the sense of a pagan, heathen, 400 27 ; paynyms,^., 1 13; — II.^* paienr isme. paytrelle, sb., breast-plate of a horse in armour ; paytrellys, pi., 238 2 ; — ^A.F. peUrel. pees, sb., peace, sUaiioe, 37 25 ; 386 2 ; 581 18 ;— A.F. pees, O.F. pais. pelour, sb., pillar, column, 93 27 ; — A.F. piler. penaunoe, «&., punishment, suffiar- ance, penance, repentance, the pun- ishment inflicted by a penitent on himself, 211 18 ;— O.F. penance. pensel, sb., pennon, little banner, 488 13; pensell, 489 19; — O.F. pe- nonoel. peroe, v., to pierce; peroed, |>t., 675 15; — A.¥.peroer. percloos, sb., partition, enclosure; 644 33 ;— O.F. pardos {p.p.). perdyoyon,«&., perdition, destruction, 648 24;'^-0.¥. perdition. pere, sb., pear, 663 33 ; — ^A.S. pera. pere, adj., equal, 165 34; 177 20; pyere, 664 7 ;— A.F. per. perfeooyon, perfeotyon, sb., perfec- tion, 855* 5 ;— O.F. perfection. peron, peroun, «5., tombstone, plat- form, 414 28 ; 421 14 ; 568 16 ;— O.F. peron. perpetoel, adj., perpetual, 160 24 ; — O.F. perpetuel. persecooyon, «5., persecution; per- seouoyons, pi., 645 . 14 ; — ^from Lat. persecutus (persequi). perteyne, v., to belong, appertain; perteyneth, prs., 679 16 ; — Lat. pertinere. perylle, sb., peril, danger, 415 30; 54836;— OJ'./jeni. perysshe, v., to perish; perysshed, p.p., 703 io;--O.F. periss-, p.prs. of perir. petyoyon, sb., petition, 214 5 ; — Lat. petitionem. petyte, le, surname of syr Guyart; the short, or the small. philosopher, sb., a wise man, philoso- pher, 165 25 ; — Gr. ^^o^. pierles, cufj., without equal, 761 35 ; 500 2 ; pyerles, 322 15 ; 435 33 ; — ^A.F. per and A.S. Ues. GLOSSARY. "S plenour, ac^.^ plenary, full, complete, 213 I (Wynkyn de Worde reads plenare) ; — ^Low Lat. plenarius. plente, «6., plenty, 586 24; — O.F. pieTite^ pleniet. plesaunoe, «&., kindness, pleasure, 329 27 ;-^.F. plaisanee. plesaont, playsatmt, oc^'., agreeable, pleasant, 3 29, 35 ;--0.F. pknacmt. pleasyr,«&., pleasure, 248 24; plesyr, 268 32 ;— A.F. pleiair. plompe, ab., knot, tuft, cluster, num- ber joined in a mass, 60 19 ; — ^9 plonge, v., to plunge ; plonged, pt.^ 248 30 ;— O.F. phnger. plyte, sb., state, condition, 152 5 ; — O.F. plite. plyte, v,f to .pledge, tn/., 148 31 ; plyghte, pi., 149 21 ;— A.S. pUhtcm, pomel, «&., knob, a boss, 99 5 ; pomell, 82 22 ;--0.F. pomd. ponting, p.pr8., pantii^, gasping, breathing quickly, 238 20. porteoolys, «&., pcni^cullis, a sliding door of cross timbers pointed with iron hung over a gateway to be let down in a moment to keep out an enemy, 91 9; — O.F. parte coUnoe (Littr6). postal, 96., apostle; postals, je?^., 720 10 ; — ^A.S. apostol, A.F. apostle. postama, «&., postern, back gate, 289 13 ; — O.F. pasteme. potastata, 96., ruler, governor, 174 30. poanta, «6., bridge, 571 20; — O.F. ponte. poura, acy.f poor, 7 13; 8 23; 471 30 ; — O.F. povre. poosa, eb.j pulse, 712 5 ;— O.F. pouh, pclz. pouarta, «(., poverty, meanness, 84 34; 746 10; — 0.1^. poverte. powdra, #6., powder, 165 22; — O.F. poudre. po3nitalyxiga,/>.pr«., aiming at some- body, 578 2. poyntamant, poyntamanta, «&., appointment, agreement, 463 1 1 ; 845 29 ; — O.F. apoiniemerU. pojBond^p.p.i poisoned, 729 i ; — from O.F. poyson^ Lat. poU.j>., prefixed, 839 11. prasta, «&., priest; praast, 634 10; — A,&.pr^o8t. pratanda, v., belong to ; pratandith, pre., 64 30. praua, v., to prove, try, test, 66 15; 214 34; prauad, p.p., 353 5; — O.F. praver. prauy, cudj.y privy, secret, 53 17; pryuyast, superl, 51 15; — A.F. prive. prayea, v., to praise; praysad, je?^., 19 II ; — from O.F. preie. proourour, aft., procurator, a governor of a province under the Boman emperors, 160 9; 162 10. profacya, v., to prophesy; profa- ojed^pi., 419 $o;'—0.¥. pro/eder. prefer, sb., offer, promise, proffer, 215 14. profarra, v., to proffer, offer; inf., 210 37 ; proftyst, prg., 176 13 ; profarra, inf., 134 31, means, evi- dently, advance, prefer; profard, p.p., 147 33; profsrad, pt., 759 15 ; — Lat. pro/erre, profatyly, adj., accomplished ; pro- fatylyast, euperl., 733 22; — com- pound of the substantive profit and adverbial suffix -ly. prowassa, eb., prowess ; prowassaSy pi., 173 14; — A.¥. prueese. pryca, eb., price, value, excellence, 555 25; — A.¥.prie. pryoka, v., to prick, hurt, spur, ride fast; pryckad, pt., 661 9; pryckynga, j9.jpr9., 647 10. prykar, eb., rider, horseman, 178 5. prysonamant, eb., imprisonment, prison, 83 3. prysonna, v., to put into prison; inf., 802 27;— from O.F. priecm, prietm. prynata, eb., privity, secret counsel, 456 19 ;— A.F. privete. 2l6 GLOSSARY. pnrfyi, v,^ to embroider on an edge, 7 8 ;— O.F. jmvrfOer. pnrsyewe, v.^ to pursue, to follow after; pureyewed, pt,^ 7 i8; — O.F. poreuir, purueye, v., to provide ; tn/I, 88 26 ; 40 36; purueyed, pt, 75 17; purueyed, p.p.^ 51 23 ; 86 24 ; — A.F. pvrveier. puyssaunce, «6., might, power, 75 8 ; 418 38 ;— ^.F. puisacmce. pyotour, «6., picture, 340 10 ; — Lat. pidura, pyece, ab., piece; pyeoes, p2., 71 32; — 0.¥, piece. pyere, ctdf. See pere. pyerles, adj. See pierles. pyghe, v., to pitch, fix, to pick; pyght,;><., 843. pyke, v.y to pick, to steal; pyked, pt., 411 6. pylgremage, ^., pilgrimage, 166 35 ; — from O.F. peterinage. pyllar, «&., plunderer ; pyllars, pl.y 847 26 ;--from O.F. piUer. pylle, v., to plunder; in/., 847 27 ; — O.F. pOler. pyller, «(., pillar, 589 1 1 ; pelour, 93 27;— A.F.jptfer. pylowe, «6., pillow; pylowes, pi., 781 S;—A.B.pyk. pynt, «6., pinte, 746 i ; — ^A.S. pynt. pyte, «6., pity, 711 4; 754 32;— O.F. pite. pyteouB, ac0., pitiful, 32 ; 435 7 ; pyetoos, 5 16 ; — O.F. piieue. pytte, ab.f pit, pool, ditoh, 98 18; 664 2;— A.a. pyU. quskynge, p.prs., trembling, 136 7 ; — A.S. owctowng. quere, «&., choir, 859*22; quyre, 859 31;— O.F. cAoewr. queste, «6., (i) an inquiry, jury, verdict, 109 i ; (2) chase, search, enterprise, 109 1 1 ; — O.F. enqueate. queste, v., to bark, make a noise like a dog; quested, pt.^ 371 5 ; questynge, p.prs., 65 29. questyon, v., to question, examine. ask ; questyoned, pt., 254 24; 418 1 2 ; — Lat. quaestiumemy quaerere. quod, quoth, pt. ting., said, told, 60 10; 61 34; — A.8. cwe^Scm. qxiyete, ah., quietness, 829 2 ; — from Lat. q%M^(^aa. quylt, ah., quilt, thick coverlet, 95 17 ; — O.F. cuike. quyte, adj., quit, 455 13 ; 465 7 ;— from O.F. quiier. quyte, v., to requite, repay, settle; inj., 92 i; pt.^ 159 27;— ^.F. quiUr. race, v., to scrape, to tear off; raced, pt, 72 i; reaoed, pt., 72 4 ; rassyd, pt., 524 29 ; — O.F. raaer. race, rase, v., to run, to race; rasynge, p.pra., 217 33; 194 11 ; rateynge, ? p.pra., 432 24 ; — A.S. roBaan. rak, ah., rack, the grating above the manger, 668 28; 669 i; ? rake, 665 22; — from A.S. racan. ramme, «6., ram; rammes, pl.^ 71 29 ; — A.S. ram, rom, rancour, ah., old grudge, s^nte, violence, 313 24 ; — Lat. rancor. ransake, v., to search ; inf., 171 2 ; 174 II ; ransakyd, j9^, 630 34 ; — A.S. rasan. See Sievers' Gram, raumpe, v., ramp, to seize or scratch with the paws, to rage; raump- jnge, p.pra., 339 31 ; — A.F. raum- per. raundon, ah., force, violence, im- petuosity, 109 37; 142 10; 675 15; — O.F. raiidon. raunge, ah., range, space occupied by anything moving, 142 2; 481 10; 492 23 ; 573 34 ;— O.F. range. raunson, ah., ransom, 178 14; — ^A.F. raunaon, rauysshe, v., to seize with violence, to be greatlydelighted; rauyashad, p.p., 527 4 ; — ^A.F. ravir. rayment, #6., raiment, clothing, dress, 331 25. raynes, ah., fine linen, so called from Rheims, 857* 26. rechate,^ ab,, tiie calling back of the ^ In the alliterative romance-poem, " Sir OawaTue and the Qreen Kni^t " (about 1360 A.D.), edited by Richard Morris for the B.-B. T. S., 1869, fi^om M& Cotton: Neio. A. z., forms of a verb *'recheat" occur—viz., '*rechatand'' ^ blowing the reoheat, line 191 1; GLOSSABY. 217 houndsy <»igiiially the air which the hunters blow on their horns, when the hounds have lost their game to call them hack from pur- suing a oounter-aoent ; v.^ to blow the recheaty 500 1 1 (hunthig term). Wynkyn de Worde and ed. 1634 h&ve rechaee. reohe, v,, to reachy attain; raught, 885 33; raughte, pt,, 265 16; roughte, j>^., 684 22; retohe, m/!, 597 21 ; — ^A^S. racan. reoke, 17., to care for, to regard; pra., 221 1 ; rekey prs.f 684 14; retohyd, ptf 819 17 ; — ^A.S. reeoan. recluse, reeoluse, s6., a female an- chorite, 642 10, 15; — ^A.F. reduae. reoountre, a6., encounter, fight, meeting, 218 20 ; — O.V.rmooutUre. reoreaunt, a6^\, recreant, defeated, 71 37 ; — ^A.F. reoreaufU. recueylle, v., to recoil ; tV-j 180 3 ; — O.F. fwider. rede, s6., advice, 847 32; — ^A.S. rede, v., to give advice, to take counsel, to advise; jw«., 70 33; 244 5; 788 4;— A.S. {geyrced^m. rede, v., to read ; tn/., 8 26 ; 49; redde, pt.^ 89; 48; redde, p.p.y 762 I ;--A.S. {geyrcedan. redoubte, v., to fear; redoubted, 828 12 ;— A.F. redotOer. redresse, v., restore, repair, to make up again; in/.y 898 28; 448 21; --0.F. redreaaer. redy, adj., ready, 85 31 ; — A.B. {gey reed, ad^., red, 614 i ; — A.S. rkd. reest, tb. See reyate. rehersail, «&., rehearsal, 822 25 ; re- heraal, 611 34. reherse, v,, to rehearse, enumerate ; •f^., 45 27 ; 562 32 ; Teherceth, pre. J 105 II ; it reheroyth, pre., 75 27 ;— A.F. rehercer. reloyse, v., to rejoice ; pre.^ 797 3 ; — O.F. reqjair. rele, «., to reel, roll about^ stagger; relyd, pt, 288 13;— from AM. reolf hrtoL releoe, v., to release ; pra.^ 481 29; releeoe, pra.f 461 28; — A.F. re- leaaer. remenaunte, «6., remnant, 9 20; 39 24 ; — A.F. remenant. remeue, v., to remove ; tn/., 104 20 ; — O.F. rawuer. remyssyon, ah., remission, forgive- ness, 856* 28. renne, v., to run ; ranne, pt., 821 25 ; ronne, pt.^ 868 34 ; ronne, p.p., 407 33; 526 4; — A.S. rtn- nan. renoume, «&., renown, 57 37; re- nonunee, 8 34 ; renomme, 4 2 ; renome, 187 27; — O.F. rwion, fefnofih. renoumes, le, the renowned, the famous, surname of Hebes. repayre, v., to go to; repayren, pre. pi., 648 22 ; — A.F. repairer^ repairer. repreef, ab., reproof, 824 33 ; 882 8. repreue, v., to reprove ; repreuyd, P^'f 7 23 ; — O.F. reprover, reaemblaunt, ab., countenance, appearance, 649 6; — from O.F. reaembler. See semblant. reaonable, adj., reasonable, 548 14 ; — A.F. reaonable. resorte, v., to go frequently to a place; reaor^d, pt, 725 24; resortea, s(. pi., place much fre- quented, resource, 725 23; — O.F. reaaortir. reate, ab., rest, repose, 461 15 ; 764 2 ; — A.S. reat, reeat. retraye, v., to retire, to draw back ; retrayad, pi., 280 29 ;— O.F. retraire. restraynte, ab., restraint, limitation, 567 6 ;-^.F. reatraini. reuftil, adf., piteous, oompassianate ; reuftdlyr, eompanU., 425 16; — A.8 hriow snd fid. reiile, ab., rule, behaviour, 887 31 ; — A.F. reuU. **recheated "sblew the recheat, line ia66. The form ''recbaoe," which Wynkyn de Worde has, occurs in "Three English Metrical Bomances" edited by John Bobson, 1S42, for the Camden Society. There, on page 3, in the tenth stanza, we read, ** The king bine a rechase.** 2l8 GLOSSAKY. renle, v.^ to rule, to govern ; reulyd, p.p.j 187 24 ; — ^A.F. reuler, renelaoyon, ab., revelation, 202 4 ; — O.F. revelacion, rewe, sb., row; by rewe, 77 6; — A.S. rdtoe, rdnm, reygne, «6., rule, kingdom, 861* 8; — A.F. regne, reygne, v., to reign; reygned, pt, 84 28 ; reygneth, pn., 4 5 ; 83 14; regne, inf., 183 8; regned, pLj 85 2 ; — ^A.F. reffner. reyse, v,, to raise ; reysed, pt, 77 20 ; — loel. reisa, reyste, «&., a support for the spear, 564 34; reystys, ^., 287 6; restys, pl.^ 194 i ; reeat, 430 37 ; — ? O.F. reater or A.S. rert, rceat. rodde, «6., rod, staff, 162 33 ; roddes, ^^.,366 20;— A.S. r6(f. rok, sb., rock, 380 2 ; roohe, 410 25 ; —O.F. roche. rome, «(., space, room, 218 30 ; — ^A.S. nim, rome, v., to roam, ramble, wander about; romed, pL, 165 13; 289 23. — Compare O.H.G. rdmen. See Skeat, Diet, roofe, eb.y roof, 98 32 ; — ^A.S. kr6/. rare, v., to roar; rorynge, p.prs., 896 8; roryd, pt., 648 15 ;— A.S. rdrian. rote, »6., root, 798 4; — loel. r6i. Compare A.S. tiT6^ rote, v., to rot; tn/!, 698 13; — ^A.S. roHan. roted, p.p»y practised, skilled, expe- rienced, 472 9 ; — O.F. route, rote. roten, o^;., rotten, 641 20; — loel. rotinn. rownsepyk, rotinsepyk, aft., a branch with others attached to it, 209 18, roy, «&., king, le fyse roy Vreyne, epithet of Ywajme. royEJ, adj., royal, 401 4 ; 499 7 ; mooBt royalleat, eupeid., 215 29. /Sssryal. royalte, ab., rojaltj, royal state, 101 9 ; ryalte, 182 13 ;— O.F. ray- alie. ro3rame, «(., kingdom, 1 5 ; 11 2 ; 72 29; royiJme, 4 11; royamme, 160 15; reaiime, 45 8; reamey 89 34; 40 3, 7 ; reahne, 67 5 ;— A.F. realme, O.F. reaume. rubrysshe, ab,, literally, red ochre, red earth for colouring; later, the portions of books in red ink, index, roister, 6 i ; — Lat. ru5rtca. maset, adj,, russet, rusty, reddish- brown, coarse, rustic, 62 17; — ^A.F. ruaaet, O.F. rouaaet. ruaahe, v., to rush ; ruaahed, pt., 60 35; 182 i3;roflahynge,jt).;?r«.,195 8 ; rasahed, pt, 217 32 ; 472 3. ryal, adj,, royal, 2 38 ; 160 2 ; ryal- lest, auperl., 168 5; — A.F. roial, reicU. ryalte, ab. See royalte. ryde, v., to ride ; rode, pt, 106 19 ; 757 25; roode,pt., 105 15; ryde, p,p,, 82 16 ; ryden, p.p., 116 15 ; 151 7 ;— A.S. rtdan. rynde, ab., rind, bark, the skin of fruit, 671 22 ;— A.S. rind. ryee, v., to rise; rasyth, pra., 202 37; ryeen, p.p., 49 28;— A.S. rtaan. ryuage, ab., bank of a river, 721 2 ; — O.F. rivage. ryue, v., to rive, to tear ; roofe, pt., 96 35; roof;;>^, 27 21 ; rafe,p<., 596 18 ; rofe, pt., 82 28 ; 654 23 ; ryuen, J3.J3., 75 18; — Icel. rifa. 8abel,«5., sable, animal of the weasel kind, 601 7; (?) sable, 176 9;— O.F. aaUe. aadel, th., saddle, 408 18; sadell, 471 35 ;— A.S. wdd. sak, «6., sack, sackcloth, 437 19; — A.S. aacc. sale, ab., hall, 718 29 ;— A.S. aad, loel. aaJr, A.S. acd. aalewe, v., to salute ; salewed, pt.^ 215 35 ;— O.F. aaluer. samyte, ab., a rich silk stuff, often interwoven with gold or silver threads, 78 i ; 687 30; 760 30;— O.F. aamit. aarpe, ab., girdle; aarpsrs, pi., 822 30. — Compare O.H.G. aokarpe, O.F. eaeharpe. aaterday, ab., Saturday, 665 13 ; — A.S. ScBter-dceg. aauf, ck^'., safe, healed, made whole, 316 31 ; 584 21 ; aauf gard, «6., GLOSSARY. 219 561 28 ; safe-keeping ; — A.F. 9auf^ O.F. wlf. saufte, «6., safety, security, 290 33 ; 628 13;— A.F. «»w/fe. saulter, #6., psalter, musical instru- ment; saulters, 'pL.^ 859* i ; — O.F. 9tmlMT. satmoe, Tprtip,y without; satmoe pyte, surname of Breuse, without pity; saunoe velany, without yilLBiny. saueage, adj,^ savage, wild, impetuous ; Lynet is called the damoysel saueage, and Balyn is sumamed le saueage. saueour, «^., the Saviour, 592 3 ; 706 21 ; — O.F. wflowr^ aaheor. flauour, «6., smell, savour, pleasant- ness, 592 17 ; — O.F. aaveur, .sawe, «6., a saw, sa3dng, 519 8 ; old sayd sawe, 754 6 ; — A.S. sagu. saye, v., to say,*^ sayne, third pera. plwr. prea.j 187 30; sikist,^^., 67 28; seith, pr8.f 138 25; sayd, seid, said, pt^ 41 37; saiden, sayden, third pera. piur. pt, 40 25; 140 29; 202 10; 422 12;— A.S. aecgan, soalde, 1?., to boil, to bum with hot liquid ; scaldynge, p.pra,^ 571 28 ; — O.F. eachcUder. scape, V. See escape. scatere, 1?., to scatter, disperse; scateryd, pt.^ 206 21;— A.S. aoateran, scathe, «&., hurt, harm ; scathes, pl.^ 464 13; — ^A.S. sceata. scathe, v., to harm; tn/., 90 3; — A.S. sceaikm, scaubart, sb.^ scabbard, 78 17; scauberd, 89 7; scaubard, 185 26; — M.E. aoaubert. See Skeat, Diet. schafEbldes, $b. pl.^ 884 21. See skaffolde. scoffer, «6., mocker, 488 28; — cog- nate with O.Fries. echof^ a scoff. scole, aft., school, 88 4 ; — Lat. echcia. scomfyte, V. See discomfyte. scoute, «&., spy, scout ; sooute watche, 58 5 ;--0.F. eaoouie. scrypture, #6., Holy Scripture, 721 22 ; — Lat. aeriptiwra. sease, seaoe, v,, to cease, discontinue; sease, inf.y 886 38 ; seaced, pt,y 475 10; seasse, seace, imperat.^ 155 3 ; 179 4 ;— O.F. ceaeer. seate, «6., seat, 424 4 ; — A.S. aeto^ aeotu, seciQer, adj., secular, 724 4 ; — Lat. aecularia. sedyl, ab. See cedle. see, t?., to see ; tn/., 3 26 ; seeth, pra.^ 60 7 ; sawe,j3^,761 17 ; sene,;>.j>., 206 13 ; seen, p.j9., 3 9 ; sawest, second p,pt., 113 31 ; — A.S. aSon, seekne, v,, to become sick, to get weak ; seekened, pt,, 858* 7 ; sekene, tn/., 84 25 ; — from A.S. aeoc. sege, ab. — (i) seat, (2) siege, 439 7 ; siege, 422 28; seges, pL, 235 19; 532 3 ; syegyng, 237 20 ; syege, 64 14 ;— A.F. aege, O.F. aiege. sake, oc^'., sick, 36 8, 11 ; 493 30; — A.S. aeoc. sekenesse, «6., sickness, 406 9; — A.S. aSoenea, selar, ab.^ ceiling, canopy of a bed, 698 24 (edit, of 1634 has aeeler) ; — 'i deriv. from del. semblable, oe^'., like, 177 20 ; — O.F. aembUMe, semblatmt, #6., countenance, appear- ance, 224 25 ; 710 25 ;— A.F. aem- bkmt. semely, oc^'., seemly, 205 10; — A.S. *aSmelic, senate, «6., senate, assembly of the senators, 174 35; senatonrs, 175 5. senceall,sencial,«6. iSise seneshall. sendale, «(., a fine cloth, 174 23; sendel, 202 5; 616 4;— O.F. cendal. seneshall, «5., seneschal, steward; sencyall, 86 34 ; senceall, 42 30 ; sencial, 55 13 ; senescha, 123 38 ; — O.F. aenaaehal. senser, ab See censer, serche, v., to search ; tn/., 64 3 ; 135 19 ; sarche, in/.^ 351 7 ; serched, pt., 461 ilip.p., 464 15;— O.F. cercheTf Mod.F. chereher. serkelet, «&., a wreath, or band for the head, 144 13; 147 16;— O.F. eerdetf dim. of eerole. semage, «6., thraldom, servitude, 372 31 ; 408 31 ;— O.F. aervage. 220 GLOSSABY. •erottyV., to serve; seniadest, j^r^., 671 «o;— O.F. Bertfir. seruyse, «6., service, 251 3; — O.P. seraytour, «6., servant, 457 25; — Lat. tervUar^ seson, «6., season, 858* 33; — A.F. seaon. sette, v., to set, place, appoint ; sette, j9^,62 34; 65 24; 8ette,j9.j9., 8 19; — ^A.S. $eUan. seurte, ^., surety, 241 10; 617 31 ; 657 6 ;— A.P. $eUrte. seueratly, oc^., separately, 127 12 ; — deriv. from aeuer^ to separate; — •X* W0 V/ €1 • sewayr, ^., bearer of dishes, 271 3 ; — ^A.F. {(u)89auir. sewe, v.y to follow, attend on, perse- cute; tn/.,641 38; 647 19; sewed, p.p.j 680 23; — O.F. mir (jxnrnnr). seye, v. See saye. seynt, o^;'., saint, holy, 418 11; — O.F. mintf aeint. shafhnon, #6., a measure from the top of the extended thumb to the other end of the fist or palm, about six inches, 248 8; — ^A.8. eceaft-rmmd, shape, v., to shape, form ; diope, pt^ 188 2; shapen, pLprs.j 698 24; shapen, /).j>., 102 31; 841 10; — A.S. ioeapan. shelde, eh,, shield, 266 26; shild, 98 5; sheltes, fA., 687 11; shylde, 69 18; sheld, 69 20;— A.8. eoyld, eeiM. shelded, ac^}., provided with a shield, 888 25. shende, v,, to harm, damage; inf., 881 14; shente, pt., 285 27; shente, pp.f 482 29 ; — ^A.S. eeendan. shenship, eb., disgrace, hurt, 285 33 ; — from A.S. eoendan and acipe, sherte, «6., shhrt, 210 38; 452 30; 684 31 ;— led. ehyrta. sherthnriidaye, «6., the Thursday before Easter, so called from the custom of shearing or shaving the beard on that day, 719 32. shete, #6., sheet, 200 18 ;— A.S. eoHey 9ofiie» shethe, «6., sheath, 76 26; 695 13; A.S. ecMS. shette, v., to shut ; shitte, pt, 718 33; ahytte,;?^., 4148; shytte, />.;?., 9 15 ; 448 8 ; 710 30 ; shette, p.p., 819 13;— A.S. #oy«an. sheue, shewe, v., to show; sheuyng, p.pre,y 666 21 ; shewed, />«., 46 4 ; 762 12; shewed, jD*p., 762 12;— A.S. ediawian. sheoere, v., to break into shivers; sheuered, 110 2 ;— 1 1cel. eki/d. shoke, pt., shook, 821 30 ;— A.S. $060, from eeeaoan, eoaoan. sholder, sholdre, ^., shoulder, 176 6 ; 281 33 ;— A.S. soulder, eaukhr. shote, v., to shoot, rush ; shotynge, p.pre., 102 23 ; shote, pt, 770 13 ; shot, j9<., 764 29; shotte, j><., 827 12; — A,S.96Man. shoure, a6., shower, hard attack, 822 3 ; — A.S. ectur. shone, v., to shove ; shouen, 699 10 ; — ^A.S. eoojkm, showte, v., to shout ; showted, 178 12;-? shrede, v^ to cut; inf., 881 11; — A.S. eerkuUan. shrewde, o^f*, wicked, malicious, 8657. shryche, «&., a cry, shriek, 745 34. shryohe, «., to shriek, screech; shryched, pt, 850 5 ; shryked, ptf 752 14 ; — t loel. ehrekja. sfairyae, v., to confess, prescribe penance; shrynen, p.p., 26 28, 36 ; shryued, pi., 759 37 ;— A.S. eofyhn. shyne, v., to shine ; shone, pt, 408 13 ; 710 10 ; — A.S. ee^nan. shyrly, adv., dearly, brightly, 759 3 ; — A.6. ee^Hie. sister, eb., the sister, 189 30 ; suster, 101 37 ;— A.S. evmeter, atoeoeter. with, adv. and comj. See sythen. skaffolde, eb., stage, an elevated platform, scaffdd, engine €i war for besieging a town; skaf- foldes, pi., 766 7 ; skaffoldis, pl.^ 191 7; schaflbldes, |i/., 484 21; — O.F. eeoafaut. skarmusshe, v., to skirmish, to fight slightly and irregularly; slwv musshed, pt., 181 21 ;— O.F. eeoarmoueher. GLOSSARY. 231 sklaunder, a&«, scandal, slander, 726 I ; 731 2 ; 779 28; sklaundre, 321 20; — A.R esdcMndre, skomme, v.^ to skua, to sweep, to examine the position and strength of the enemy; inf., 52 30; — from loel. skuma. Bkjtte, sb.y shift, change, 211 16; 499 31. skyfte, V.J to shift, to part asunder, to change, to remove; in/,, 405 25; akyfte, pty 405 31;— A.S. sciftan, Bkynne, «6., skin, 657 24 ;— A.S. scinnf Icel. akirm. Blade, «&., a yalley, 188 26 ; 203 28 ; — A.S. sUed. slake, sb.j a little valley^ hollow, gap or pass between two hills, 189 6. slake, v., to become slack, cease ; in/,, 726 4;— A.S. «tocMw. slee, v.f to slay; inf., 831 21 ; prs., 132 15; slough, pt, 65 11; 165 31; slewe, pL, 468 29; slayne, p.p., 754 3 ; — ^A.S. alean, sleer, «6., murderer, he who kills somebody, 679 13. slente, v., to slant, to slope ; slented, pL, 689 24; — Swedish slinta, aUnta, sleyghte, «5., skill, cunning, trick, falsehood, 788 7 ; — Icel. elagd. slommer, t;., to slumber; fldomer- jngOf P'Prs.f 165 2; slonomeryd, pL, 364 23; — A.S. alttma, the slumber, slough, pt. See slee. slyde, v., to slide ; slode, pt, 58 31 ; 365 2 ; 463 33 ;— A.S. slidan. slyppe, v., to slip; inf., 106 26; slypped, pt., 404 33 ; — A.S. eliptm. smyte, v., to smite ; smote, pt., 757 25 ; smyten, p.p., 471 13 ; clok smyte, 644 21; 681 14;— A.S. emitcm. BObbe, v., to sigh convulsiyely, to weep ; BOhbed^pt., 726 36 ;— ? A.S. aeojhom. Boooure, v., to come to one's assist- ance, to help; inf., 413 38; — O.F. suctJMrre, eosoorre. •oden, Bodayne, adj., 83 3 ; BOdenly, adv., 82 7 ; — A.!", eod^ne. BOioume, v., to stay, sojourn, abide ; BOioumed, pt, 143 35; sud- genied,;>e., 182 14;— O.F. «)fomer, aqjowmer. Bolaoe, ab., solace, rest, pleasure, 623 24 ; — A J*, solas. Bolemnaoyon, eh., the act of solem- nising, 270 22. solempnly, adA)., solemnly, magnifi- centiy, 828 30; — A.F. mjlempne. BOlempnyte, eh., festivity, 270 18; — ^A.F. eoUempnitee. Bomette, eh., summit, 174 2 ; — O.F. eonh and dim. suff. -et, or eoniniite. somme, pran.,,^ some, 323 2; — A.S. SU7H. sonde, eb., a sending, gift, message ; sondes, j^Z., 840 13. sender, o^/.y^pcurt, separate, sonding, 406 36; in Bondyr, 195 19; a Bondre, 199 5 ; in Bonder, asun- der, 116 38; 725 i; — A.&.anetm' drcm. Bonne, eh., sun, 370 30; — A.S. eunne. Boppe, eb., a sop; BC^pee, pL, 673 7 ; — Icel. eoppa. BorceresBe, eh, and etd^., sorceress, 143 19; 207 27; queens Bor- ceresseB, 187 27 ; — O.F. eoreereaee. sore, adj. and adv., sore, painful, greatly, violently, 38 11 ; — A.S. edr. BOTBBery, eh., sorcery, 79 34; — O.F, eorcerie. Bote, v.y to be deeply enamoured of somebody; BOted, p.p., 508 30. See assote. BOthe, eh. and ad^., truth, sooth, true, 71234;— A.S.fi6«. Boude, v., to pay, strengthen; Bonded, p.p., 717 20;— O.F. eouder. Bouder, v., to solder; Boudered, pU, 695 12 ;— O.F. eouder. Boune, v., to sound; Bouned, pt., 209 20 ; — A.F. eoner, ev/n$r. soupe, v., to sup, drink gradually; BOuped,p^, 126 10;— O.F. «mper. Bouper, eh., supper, 126 9; — ^AJ". eoper, O.F. mmper. souse, v., to plunge into the water ; uawByd,pt., 366 28; souBed, pi., 17 33 ; — from O.F. eatiee, eauce. southard, adj., southward, 153 8. Bowdan, eb., sultan, 174 17; — OJP. aoiddan, eoudcm. 222 GLOSSARY. sowle, 9b,^ soul, 681 35 ; — A.S. ddtod^ sdwle, spaynysshe, adj.^ Spanish, 2 35. Bpaynyardys, sb. pl,^ Spaniards, 163 27. spede, v., to speed, prosper, succeed ; in/,, 51 18; 74 34; spedde, p.p., 123 5; 466 10; sped, p.p., Ill 8; — ^A.S. spkUm. spede, 9h., success, speed, 289 15 ; — A.S. ep^. speke, v., to speak; inf., 761 11; spBok, pt., 20 23 ; Bpeken,pl. pre., 425 27 ; 726 19 ; spak, j>«., 48 35 ; spake, pt, 68 3 ; 466 20 ; spoken, PP'i 2 33 ; spoken, /)?. pt, 700 26 ; — A.S. specan. spende, v., to spend, use; spend- ynge, p.prs., 587 13 ; — ^A.S. apendan. .spere, «6., spear, 585 28; — A.S. epere. sperhauk, $b., a sparrowhawk, 601 34 ; — ^A.S. hea/oc and speartoa, spore, v., to spur ; spored, pt, 71 7 ; — ^A.S. aporcm, sprenge, v., to sprinkle, to diffuse; sprente, pt, 699 3 ; — A.S. aprengan, sprynge, v., to spring; spronge, p.p,, 486 27; — ^A.S. springcm, spjeoerj, «6., q>ices, 573 6 ; — A.F. apioerie. spyrre. to inquire, ask ; spyrred, pt, 852 36 ; — ^A.S. apyrian* spyrytueltees, ^5. pi,, acts indepen- dent of the body, pure acts of the soul, things belonging to the church, 724 9 ; — ^from Lat. apirUucUia. stablysshe, v., to establish; stab- lisshed, J9.J9., 44 10 ; stablysshed, pt, 118 12 ; stablysshed, p.p., S6^* 35 ;— ^O.F. eatcMiaa- (eatMia- acmt), from eatcMir. stabylyte, ab., stability, 829 9;— from Lat. atoMitcUem. staf, «6., a staff*, stick, 109 23; stauys, pL, 47 i ; — A.S. atcaf. stakker, v., to stagger, to reel from side to side; stakkerynge, p.pra., 464 6 ;— Icel. atakra. stale, ab., stall, state, station, prison, 179 3 ;— A.S. ateal. stale, pt. See stele. stande, v., to stand ; in/,, 44 2 ; 472 13; stode,;7<.,d81 22; stondynge, pra., 58 31 ; standeth, pra., 80 36; — A.S. atandan. stark, cuij. and adv., strong, firm, severe, thoroughly; stark dede, 141 26 ; a stark coward, 143 21 ; Starke deed, 847 15 ;— ^A.S. atearc. staunohe, v., to make stagnant, to stop the flowing blood ; in/, 176 34; staunch^ p.p., 177 i; statmohed, pt, 706 7 ;— O.F. eatcmcher. stede, ab., place; in my stede, 375 10; stedys, pi., 230 27;— A.S. atede. stede, ab., steed, horse, 236 35; — A.S. aUda. stele, v., to steal; in/, 137 9 ; stale, pt, 369 II ; 457 19;— A.S. atelan. store, v., to stir, to move; in/, 40 33; 680 3; stored, ;>«., 755 19;— A.S. atyricm. store, v., to steer, lead, direct; in/, 760 29; stored, joe., 56 12; styred^ pt, 760 37 ; — A.S. at^an, atioran. sterre, ab., star ; sterres, je>Z., 658 32 ; — ^A.S. ateorra. sterte, v., to start ; sterte, pt, 66 12; 94 ^6; starte, pt, 168 6; 382 19 ;— f Icel. aterta and AJ3. ateartan. steuen, ab., voice, command, time of performing an action, 92 35 ; 858* 19 ; — ^A.S. at^. steyer, ab., stair, ladder, 736 23 ; — A.S. aUeger. stole, ab., a robe, stole, 656 16; — Lat. atcia. stonien, v., to stun, to amaze with a blow; stonyed, pt, 58 17; p.p., 107 22 ; stoned, pt, 107 9 ; — from O.F. eatoner. Compare astonye. stoupe, v., to stoop ; stouped, pi , 206 26 ; 391 22 ;— A.S. atHpian. stoure, ab.i conflict, agitation, commo- tion, 180 15 ; 675 25 ;— O.F. eatowr. strake, v., to give a quick blow, to dash, to hit ; in/, 500 1 1 ; straked, pt, 370 14; — from A.S. atrUxm. straungenes, ab., strangeness, 242 9 1 —O.F. eatra/ange. GLOSSARY. 223 Btrayte, adj. See streyte. stremey «6., stream, river, 144 7 ; — A.S. strBam. strene, «5., race, progeny, 622 8 ; — A.S. strean. stretohe, v. to stretche ; stratohed^ 836 i; stretched,;?^., 213 26 ;~- A.S. streccan, streyte, streyghte, cuij. and adv.y straight, strict, narrow, 79 26 ; 457 38; strayte^ 327 18; 435 14;— A.F. estreit. ' strond, ^5., strand, bank, shore, 687 19; 8tro]ide,708 3; — A,S. strand, stryde, «&., a long step ; strydes,;}^., 131 30; strydysy pi., 238 14; — from A.S. atridan. BtryttOf tib.y strife, fight, 840 23 ; — A.F. estrif. stryne, u, to striae; stroof, pt^ 10 1 7 ;— -O.F. eatriver. stryke, v. to strike, rub, to move quickly; in/*., 84 32; strake^p^., 122 3; Btryken, ;>.;>., 122 12; 133 34; 607 21 ; 842 36 ;— A.S. «trican. etyoke, v., to stick; etycketh, pr«., 93 9; stack, pU^ 248 33; • stack, ;?«., 40 23; 69 29;— A.S. Bticiam, stsmge, v.y to sting ; stonge, pi.^ 845 32; stongen, p.p.^ 845 33;— A.S. stingan. stynte, ah,^ stint, portion allotted to somebody ; styiite of my land, 72 18; st^te of my orowne, 269 21 ;— f A.S. siynUvn. stynte, v., to stint, to cease, pause ; styntetb, prs.^ 205 28 ; stynte, pt,^ 56 13 ; — A.S. atynUm. Btyropef ab., stirrup, 304 36; styropes, pl.^ 481 14 ; steroppes, pl.j 487 17 ; — ^A.S. atig-rdp. subgette, d^., subject; subgettys, pi., 163 17. subgette, a^. or p.p., subject, de- pendent, 163 25; — Lat. aubjectua. substance, ah., substance, contents, 762 I ; — Lat. aubatcmiia. sudgeme, v. See soioume. Bufferaunoe, A., patience, endur- ance, 539 26 ; — A.P. aufframhoe. Buffrecan, #6., assistant, deputy of a bishop, 611 16, 19; — Late Lat. auffragoMua. BufEycyaunt, oc^'., sufficient, 828 35 ; — A.F. auffiaovrU. suppynge, «6., little draughts; sup- pynges, pi., 370 19;— from A.S. aHpa/n, suratmoe, ah., assurance, 45 32; — O.F. «eur6moe. surgeon, ah., surgeon, physician, 285 28; Burgens, pi., 284 32; sur- gyens, pi., 174 14. surmyse, v., surmise; surmysed, j9<., 821 34; — ^from O.V. p.p. atirmiae. sursengle, ah., girth, belly-band of a saddle, surcingle; sursenglys, |^., 238 2 ;— O.F. auraangle. suspeoyon, «5., suspicion, 287 24; 729 18; — X).¥.aiupezian,aouape^(ni. sustene, v., to sustain; inf., 667 25 ; — A.F. auatener. swalowe, ah., a whirlpool, gulf, 691 27 ; — Icel. avelgja. swappe, v., to strike, to fall sud- denly ; swapped, pt., 210 29. swerded, cuy., having a sword, 333 25- swere, v., to swear; sware, pt., 275 31; swome, p.p., 9 12; — ^A^. awericm, swerue, v., to swerve ; swarued, pL, 636 30 ; — A.S. atoear/an. sweuen, ah., dream, 58 i ; 859* 7 ; — A.S. atve/en. swough, ah., sound of the wind, sigh- ing, swoon, 165 20; — from A.S. ato6gan. swoun, ah., swoon, 97 10; swowne, 93 32; v., to faint, to swoon; Bwoxmed, pt., 466 21. syb, ah. and ac^., peace, relationship; related, 103 11 ;— A.S. aibh. sydelyng, oc^'., from the side, side- ways, 524 10; — ^A.S. aide and 'i gelang. syege, ah. See sege. sygne, ah., sign, 127 36; — AJP. eigne. sygnefye, v., to mean, signify, to compare; sygnefyeth, pra., 408 17; sygnefyen, pi. pre., 631 23; 682 36; sygnefyed, 703 19; 715* 30 ; — A.F. aign^fier. sygnette, ah., mark, the privy seal, a seal; sygnettys, pi.; — dimin. of O.F. eigne. 224 GLOSSARY. Bygnyfyofteion, 9b.^ signification, meaning, 165 25; — O.F. mgnir ficcUian, syker, €uy,f trusty, sure, secure, 240 34; 621 10. Compare O.S. sikor, O.H.G. nehor. sykemesse, «6., security, 157 28. synge, v., to sing; songen, ;).jd., 579 14; Bonge, p.p., 464 35; songe, «6., the song, 464 35 ; 465 5 ; — ^A.S. wingan. synke, v., to sink ; sanke, pi., 59 2 ; 858* 4; aynked, pt, 888 18;— A.S. sifioan. synne, «6., sin, 711 27; syns, pi. 407 6 ;— A.S. ayn, «?in. synner, «5., sinner; synnar, 712 22. syse, sb,, size, 178 21 ; ayses, ;>/., 500 6;— from O.F. (a#)w, (a#)wf^. sythen, ociv. and cor^., since, after- wards, 69 6; 480 9; 644 2; syn (contracted form), 96 21; 98 10; aith, 715 25; aythe, 1 24;— A.8. aiiSfSan. sytte, 17., to sit^ befit; tn/, 108 37; 717 12; sat, pUf 104 27; satte, jt?*., 65 25 ; sytten, p.p., 108 31 ; — A.S. mttam. taooomplyBahe, v. See aooom- plyaahe. take, v.y to take; toke, pi., 69 22 ; take, /).;>., 715* 32 ; taken, p.p., 78 12;— Icel. taka. tale, eh., account, narration, tale, reckoning, 628 i ;— A.S. tedu. talent, eb., desire, appetite, indina- tion, 446 9;— O.F. talenL talowe, eb., tallow, 219 i;— M.E. talgh. tame, 9., to ccmquer, crush, subdue; tamyd, pt, 97 16; 111 23; 657 24 ; — ^A.S. tamicm. tafpre, «6w, taper ; tapres, pi., 579 21 ; — A.S. tapor, taper. tatohe, eb., quality, mark, sign, fault ; tatchea, pi., 77 36 ; 108 20;— O.F. tache. taylle, eb., tail, 165 21 ;'-A.S. tatgl. taylle, «6., tax, tallage ; tayllea, j)Z., 161 25;— O.F. toi&. teche, v., to teach ; pr»^ 142 26 ; inf., 645 13; — A.S. tcBcan. tempils, eb. pi., the temples, 55 26 ; — O.F. temjiee. temptaoyon, eb., temptation, 648 26;— O.F. iemptcUion. tene, eb., grief, vexation, injury, 94 14; 1773;— A.S. «gema. tare, aft., tear; teres, p^ 621 10;— A.S. Uar. the, th,. definite article; thabyte- 84 21; thaohyeuement, 80 11; thaduentore, 7 17; tharche- byashop, 84 20; thappoynte, ment, 14 20; thammmpcion, 254 27 ; thayya, 18 3 ; thadvyse, 877 35; thefEl»ote, 160 26; thembaa- aatonrs, 162 7; themperour, 4 27; 70 7; thermytage, 84 20; therth, 857* 28; thesoape, 16 9; thexcellent, 1 32; thexpo- syoion, 11 4; thold, 91 16; thoryent, 165 10; thother, 177 18; 721 is; tJiyatorye, 1 34» 37; 699 15 ; — A.S. iSe, eariier form «a. thenxKe, adv., then, than, 895 7 ;— ' A.S. jjfasnne. thejrm, pron., dot. and aoe., them, 8 14; — ^A.S. \feun. thiae, pron. pi., these, 494 5 ; — from A.S. pee, pi., ^de, ^dse. tho, pron. deim. and dej. art pl.^ t those, 49 12 ; 59 26 ;— AA l^d. ' thond^,«(., thunder, 409 21 ; — ^A.S. ^uner. threde,^., thread, 657 18; thredya, jp^., 699 28;— A.S. J>rad. threnge, v., to press; thrange, pt., 479 29 ; — ^A.S. ^ngan. threate, v., to thrust ; threat, third pere. pre. eing., 58 15; threatyd, pt., 180 I ;— IceL }frpeta. threte, th., threat, menace ; thretya, ;rf., 45731;— AS. |>r&rf. threte, v., to threaten, to menace; threted, p.p., 520 31 ; — AS. Yreatian. threte, th., throat, 482 13; throtes, pi., 151 13; — ^A.S. \rote, \Totu. thmlle, v., to pierce, traverse; thralled, pt., 848 28 ;— A.S. ^yrUan. thryea^ adv., thrice, three times, threefold, 142 34; the thryes myghte, 148 26 ; — ^A.8. }fviwc^ thurg^, prep., throu^ 59 12 GLOSSARY. 225 thorugh, 1 12; thorowe, 37 16; thorou, 235 16; — A.S. )?Hr/*. thwart, adv.y thwart, throiigh, across, 173 37 ; — Icel.pverL Com- pare Skeat, Diet, thyder, adv,^ thither, 62 :^:^ ; 684 35 ; thydder, 681 24;— A.S. \fider. thyghe, «6., thigh, 13 33 ; thyes, pLy 29 8 ; 60 33 ;— A.S. \feoh, \feo. thylk, adj.y that, such, 181 29; — A.S. ^ylc. to, (i) prep., to, at, in, upon, into, against, as, until ; temprynte, 1 34; tenprynte, 1 37; ^ 13; tezersyse, 4 i ; tespye, 171 17 ; (2) prefix, asunder, in twain, to pieces ; — A.S. to, to-. to breste, v., to burst asunder ; to braet, j»<., 204 20; 482 15;— A.S. to-berstcm. to cratohe, v,, to scratch, to teai* to pieces; to oratohed, 583 14. tto fome, adv, and prep,, before, 247 20; 507 33; to fore, 1 11, 14; — A.S. io-fcran, to gyder, to gyders, adv,, together, 397 30; 471 33;— A.S. ta-gcedere, to-ga^re. to hewe, v., to hew in pieces ; inf,, 513 9 ; to hewe,jt?«., 338 31 ;— A.S. Uhheatjoan. tokenynge, ah., signification, 663 6 ; — A.S. tdcnwfig. tomble, v., to tumble, leap; tombled, pt., 507 26 ; — A.S. twmhian, tomoye, v., to make a tournament, 6 18; tomoyeng, p.pra., 10 30; 23 3 ;— O.F. toumoier. to ryue, v., to tear, to rend to pieces ; to rofe, pt., 330 29 ; — Icel. rifa. to sheuer, v., to smaish, to reduce to shivers; to sheuer ed, p^., 69 27; 71 15; 87 28; p.p., 481 12 ;— Icel. ski/a. toumement, ab., tournament, 22 38 ; tumement, 494 13; tume- mentys, pi., 763 25; — O.F. to7'- noiement. towel, «6., towel, 719 2; tuell, 404 32 ;—A.F. Umaille, O.F. touaile. towre, ab., tower, 45 11; toure. 256 17; tour, 46 i; towres, 97 20; — O.F. tur, tour. traine, ab., train, treachery, strata- gem, deceit; trainys, />^., 378 22; — O.F. ti'ahin, train. traitourly, adv., treacherously, like a traitor, 402 10; — A.F. traitur and A.S. lie. trak, ab., track, tiuce, 435 15. trappe, ab., trap, 82 10 ; — A.S. treppe. trapped, adj., adorned with trap- pings, 97 3; — from O.F. Hixip, cognate with Mod.F. drap. trappere, ab., trappings, ornaments, 58 22; trappours, ^., 371 16. trase, traoe, v., to trace, to ti'ace one's way, to rush along ; tracyd, pt., 463 18; tracynge, jt7.pr«., 217 33; imsynge, p.pra., 194 11;— O.F. tracer. trauaille, ab., work, labour, toil, trouble, 97 12; trauaill, 599 33; — A.F. travail, travatUe. trauaille, v., to work, torment, toil ; inf., 273 33 ; — A.F. travaUer. trauerse, adv., in twain, across, 526 5 ; — O.F. traverae. trauerse, v., to run across; tra- ueroyd, pt., 463 18; — O.F. tra- veraer. tray, ab., grief, affliction, 94 14; — A.S. trega. traytour, ab, and adj., traitor, 321 28; 849 6; traitour knyght, 289 34 ; — O.F. traitor. treason, ab., treason, 729 25; tre- son, 76 24 (Malory says: "For the custom was such at that time that all maner of shameful death was called treason," 729 26, 27) ; — A.F. treaon, trdiaov.. treoherye, ab., treachery, trickery, 76 24; — A.F. tricherie. trede, v., to tread ; trade, pt., 778 13; 784 10; — A.S. tredan. trenohaunt, adj., cutting, 792 23 ;— O.F. t/rendi^. trespas, ab., ti-espass, 79 32;— O.F. trest,^ ab., % (himting term), 764 14; Wynkyn de Worde reads treate. 1 I have tried to find the exact meaning of the word ** trest ;" it seems to be "a station appointed in hunting.'* Wright says it must be found in some treatise on VOL. II. P 226 GLOSSARY. tretabyl, adj., treatable, 308 14. tretyoe, tretys, «6., ti*eat7, 153 12 ; 207 3 ; 861 36 j—A.F. tretiz, tronoheon, «6., truncbeon, broken piece of a spear-sbaft, 69 29; tninoheon, 93 6; — O.F. troTi^ony trotichon, trouthe, «6., truth, 38 13;— A.S. treowiS, trouthplyte, y., to engage seiiouisly, to promise; in/,, 247 13;— A.S. treowii and plihtan, trowe, V.J to believe; trowed, />i., 666 13; ttowe,pr8., 331 38; 432 14; — A.S. treovxin. truage, «6., tribute, 7 i ; 70 4; — O.F. treiiage. tnisse, v.y to pack, pack off ; trussed, pL, 649 16; 829 16;— O.F. trusses-. tuell, 8b. See towel, tumement, ab. See tomement. turret, «6., small tower, 140 23 ; 141 17;— O.F. toiireUe. tweyne, nu/m., twain, two, 87 20 ; 166 34; 483 6;— A.S. ticege7i. twyes, adv., twice, 91 37; 516 9; — A.S. twigesy tiviwa. tyde, v., to happen ; prs., 847 1 ; — A .S. tidan. Campa/re betyde. tydynges, ab. jA., tidings, news, 699 36 ; — from Icel. ti^ndi. Compare A.S. tidan. tye, v., to tie; tayed, pt., 41 20 ; 73 18; teyed,jt>^., 198 29; 806 9;— A.S. tigan. tyere, v., to tii-e, exhaust; inf., 661 32 ; — A.S. tearian. tylle, cr6^.,undemeath, below, 362 6; vnder nethe, 548 27; — A.S. under and neo^^7i. vnderstande, v., to understand; vnderstanden, p.p., 166 31 ; vn- derstonde, i7t/., 4 16; vnder- stood, pt, 348 1 1 ; vnderstode, pL, 461 21 ; — A.S. imderataaidam. hunting ; I have not, however, come across it in any of the treatises on the subject (compare mv note to " Trystram "). Sir E. Strachey says " trest " is the participle of trere (tirerj.— In " The Story of England," by Robert Manning of Brunne, a.d. 1338, ed., from MSS. in the Lambeth and Inner Temple libraries, by F. J. Fumivall, the word occurs, page 30, line 856, evidently in the same sense : "att a triste to schete, Brutus was set." The Glossary, page 836, explains triste as tryste, trysting-place, appointed station, and quotes as etymons O.Icel. trttust, O. Fries, trast, trusty most likely on Prof. Skeat's authority. In R. Morris's ed. of ''^Sir Gawayne and the Oreen Knight," verses 1 146, 1 1 70, 1 7 12, tryster, trysteres, the stations allotted to different persons in hnntinff, occur. — Mr. Henry Bradley has .endeavoured to explain the ori^ of the word "trest/' In a letter to the Academy of January 18, 1890, he says : *' I do not know whether Romanic philologists will entertain the suggestion that terra may, in Gaul, have given rise to a derivative of the form *terri8irum^ *terrUira, with the accent fluctuating between the first and second syllable. If this hypothesis be admissible, it will, I suppose, account for the forms triatre, terstre, tertre, and also for the twofold sense in which tertre occurs ; and the original English meaning of trixtre^ tryat, would be a ' portion of ground' assk^ed to each person in certain modes of hunting. The wider sense * rendez>vous, might easily have been developed from this, and it is very likely that the word would be at an early period confused with Iriaf = tru^iU** GLOSSARY. 227 vngladde, oc^*., unhappy, 499 27. ynhelmed, adj.j without a helmet, 565 27. vmnaymed, /?./?., not wounded, sound, 515 8. vnmesurably oute of mesure, tavr iol, phrase, greatly out of measure, exceedingly, 640 22. ▼nnailled, p.p., broken, unriveted, 97 29. iTxmethe, adv., scarcely, 127 18; ' vnnethes, 148 i ;— A.S. uned6e. vnslayne, a^, or p.p., alive, not slain, 515 8. vnstabylnesse, ah., unstableness, 671 II. vnsyker, a^., uncertain, 724 30. ▼ntrouthe, ab., falsehood, lie, un- truth, 702 I. vnwympeled, p.p., unveiled, 476 7. yp, prep, and ad/v., up ; yp so doime, upside down, 206 12; 654 13; 706 Z2 ', — A.S. t^, upp. vtas, sh., the octave of a festival, 164 8 ; — A.F. viaivea, O.F. oitauvea. vtteratince, ah., extremity, the utter- most, 218 9;--0.F. otdtrance. vttermest, tidj. auperl., the extreme, the utmost, 128 2; 567 34;— A.S. iitar, uttor, and itieate. valewe, 56., value, 78 37 ;— O.F. valu, value, valyaiince, ah. pi., valiant deeds, 1 78 14; — O.F. vcUance, vaiUance. valyaunt, ac^*., brave, valiant, 297 26; 482 18; valyannts men, 8;) 31; valyaunter, camp., 447 17; valyanntest, aupe^i,, 454 2 1 ;— O.F. vaUlarU, valwnt, valyauntnesse, ah., brave behaviour, valour, 608 14. vanysshe, v., to vanish ; vanysshed, pt, 85 I ; 627 23 ;— O.F. ^vaniaa-, from *van{r. yanytee, ah., vanity ; vanytees, ;>/.. 855* I ; — Lat. vanitatem. varlet, ah., servant, squire, young vassal, 187 4; 408 10; varlette, 484 5 ; — O.F. varlet, vaalet. Taryatmt, adj., changeable, fickle, 827 I ; — Lat. variant-, from variare, vaute, ah., vault ; vautes, pi., 2 38 ; — O.F. va^t, volte, votUe. vaward, ah., vanguard, 86 31 ; — A.F. avaunt garde. vayshere, yaysshoure, ah., the cow- herd, father of syr Tor ; — O.F, va^^here, vachier. velowet, ah., velvet, 822 24 ; — O.F. velu. venery, «6., hunting, 568 27; — O.F. venerie. venetrete,' v., ? ; venetreted, p.p., 604 32;—? Wynkyn de Worde has also venetreted ; ed. 1634 has ett^ill intreated; Sir E. Strachey reads ao entreated. The meaning is evi- dently "badly treated." vengeable, adj., revengeful, full of vengeance, 884 19. Tengeannoe, ah., vengeance, 367 20 ; 466 34 ; — O.F. venja/nce. ventayls, ah. pi., the movable front of a helmet, covering the face, through which the wearer breathes; sometimes it means the whole front of a helmet, 516 15 ; — M.E. gene- rally aventayle (compare Shakspere, " Troilusand Creseide," line 1557) ; — A.F. aveniaille. venym, ah., poison, 285 2; — O.F. venin. YeTB,Y,adj., true, 4 15; 565 2^; 592 15 ; — A.F. rerai. vermyn, ah., a worm, vermin; ver- myns, pi., 500 9 ; — O.F. vemiine. vessel, ah., vessel, ship, 284 16; vessaile, 282 i;-O.F. vaiaaeL vetaad, veaael. veyne, adj., vain, 679 10 ; — Fr. vaiv, Lat. vanua. vouohesaufe, v., to sanction, voucli- safe; inf., 720 25 ; — O.F. voue/ifir and aavf. voyce, ah.j voice, 695 21; 707 13; voys, 580 6 ; 840 22;— O.F. row. vygyl, ah., vigil, eve of a feast or fast day, 612 i ; — Lat. vigilia. ^ The fonn " venetreted '* is evidently a misprint, thongh I cannot explain it. The M.E. verb ** entreten ** is used for *' to treat," in the good as well as in the bad sense ; therefore Sir E. Strachev's reading " so entreated '* is satisfactory. 238 GLOSSARY. vylayn, adj, and «6., vUlain, ugly, detestable ; vylaynst, auperLy 450 1 8 ; — O.F. vilain, vilein. vylony, «6., villany, 882 i8;~0.F. vUenie, vyloynsly, ad/o., villanously, 503 8. yyoUe, «6., vial, small bottle, 178 27; — O.F. vioU, A.,Y.fyole, vysaged, adj,^ having a face, 218 26 ; — from A.F. visage. ▼yser, «6., visor, the perforated part of the helmet in front of the face, 181 6; vysure, 289 8;— O.F. videre, vytaille, «6., provision, 64 29 ; vy- tilled, p.j9., provisioned, 45 13 ; — A.F. vitatUe. wade, v.f to wade; wade, pL, 150 4 ; — ^A.S. UHidan. wagge, v,y to shake to and fro, to nod ; waggynge, p.prs., 787 20 ; wagged, pL, 787 18. — Compare IceL vagga^ a cradle, wallop, wallope, «6., gallop, pace of a horse while lifting the fore and hind feet together, 69 14 ; 114 9. wallope, v., to gallop, to leap in running, to ride at a galloping pace; tn/!, 179 33; wallopped, pt,y 415 30 ; wallopt, pt, 202 17 ; waUopte, pty 204 6;— O.F. galope9\ walowe, v,y wallow, to roll about; walowynge, p.prs^y 168 16; walowed, pt, 242 27 ; — A.S. toealtcian, walaahe, adj, and sb., Welsh, Welsh- man, foreign, foreigner, 8 10 ; walysshe, 767 30; — ^A.S. wcdiac. wanhope, «6., despair, 678 12. — Compare M.Du. vxmhope, wanne, v., to wane, to grow less, to ebb ; in/., 849 5 ; — A.S. toaman. wappe, v., to wap, to lap; inf., 849 5 (probably ^om the sound of the sea). ward, sb., care, heed, regard, keeping, 285 27; — A.S. toeard. ward, sb., ward, one under the care of a guardian, 180 15 ; — A.S. weard. wardeyn, sb., warden, 44 14; — A.F, toardein. warison, sb., reward, property, 372 35 ; — O.F. warison. wasshe, v., to wash; wesshe, pt., 178 29; wasshed, pt, 880 11; wasshen, p.p., 49 28; — A.S. ivascan. wast, sb., waist, the middle part of a human body, 589 1 1 ; waste, 295 7 ;— M.E. wast, O.H.G. tpohst waxe, v., to wax, grow; wBXt,pt, 180 31 ; waxte, pt, 463 23; waxed, pt, 856* 26 ; — A.S. toeaxan. wayte, sb., watch, guard, 726 10; 761 24 ; — from A.F. tvayter. webbe, sb., sheet of thin plate of lead, 857* 27 ;— ? A.S. webb or toeb. wede, sb., weed, garment, 702 33; wedys, pi., 539 1 1 ; — A.S. wtede. wede, sb., weed, wild herb, 224 i ; — A.S. toeod, toiod. weder, sb., weather, 587 2 ; wheder, 653 15; whether, 366 25;— A.S. •iJ^eder. wedlok, ^6., marriage, 451 4; — A.S. to€dla>c. welde, v., to govern, possess, have power over; inj., 172 2; weldeth, prs., 168 2 ; welde hymself, 294 I ; — A.S. toeaUkm. wele, sb., weal, prosperity, 310 2 ; ^^•^ 15 j — -^-S. toela, weola. welthe, sb., wealth, 400 8; — from A.S. wela with the suff. -th. weltre, v., to welter, to roll about ; weltred, pt, 168 14; weltryng, p.prs., 168 15, — Compare A.S. wealtan. > wende, v., to go, to turn ; wente. pt, 6 19; 136 2; 761 9;— A.S, tjoe7ukm. wene, v., to ween, suppose; wene, prs., 163 2; weneth, prs., 81 33; wende^jt?^., 40 5; 404 21; — A.S. fvirum. wepen, sb., weapon, 92 24; — ^A.S. wepenles, adj., without arms, 93 20. werohe, v., to work ; werohes, prs.^ 848 i; woroheth, jE?r9., 643 17; wroughte, pt, 120 3; 378 28; worohe, inf., 135 10; worohed, p.p., 199 13; wrou3t, ;?.;?., 408 31 ; wyrohynge, p.prs., 120 2 ; — A.S. wyrcan, werca/n. ^ GLOSSARY. 229 werke, «6., work, 3 27; — A.S. (/., 198 9; werres, ;>/., 659 10; — O.F. toerre. werre, v., to make war; inf,, 673 20; werrith, ji>r«., 6«2 13; — A.S. loerrian. Compare O.F. ioerreie)% (/toerroier, wers, oc^'. comp.^ worse, 46 22; worse, 47 34 ; worse, 297 4 ;— A.S. w?yr«. werst, adj, auperl,, woi^t, utmost, B39 37;— A.S. M»yr«e. werwolf, «6., man-wolf, 798 17; — A.S. wer (man, husband) and tmUf, wery, adj,, weary, 664 29; — A.S. wesshe, pt. See wasshe. wete, v., to know, to observe, to keep, . guard; tn/!, 1 13; 433 26; wiste, f jt><., 402 9; wist, pt, 373 14; wetest, pra.j 379 14; wyste,j»«., 82 13; 205 14; we wote,pr«., 59 30; IwotOy pr8,y 110 19; 4223; thou wotest, prs.y 72 10; — A.S. vntcm, wey, «6., way, 36 25 ; 51 15; — A.S. weg, weyke, adj,, weak; weykely, adv,, 794 21 ; wayke, 857* 2 ; weykest, auperl,, 144 29 ; — Icel. veikr, A.S. wheder, ab. See weder. wheder, adv,, whithei*, 297 21 ; whyder ward, 438 17; wheder ward, whitherward, 341 6 ; whe- ther, 219 15; whyder, 878 10; whyther, 297 21 ; whydder, 702 28 ; — A.S. hioider, whole, ab., wheel, 827 i ; — A.S. hwiol, whelp, ab,, young of a dog and of beasts of prey, puppy, 694 4; — A.S. hicelp. whether, ab. See weder. whether, pron,, which of the two, 238 28 ; canj,, whether, if, 244 i ; — ^A.S. htoasier, whyder, whydder. See wheder. whylest, adv, and conj., while, whilst, 725 I ; — from A.S. hivU. withinforth, adv,, inwardly, inside, 836 28. withoutforth, adv,, outside, 836 28. withsay, v,, to contradict, to re- nounce; hi/,, 615 17; — A.S. miS and aecyan, withstande, v,, to resist; inf,, 760 16; withstand, jo.;)., 76 6; — A.S. wi^ and atandan. woftil, adj., soiTowful; woftdlest, aupeii,, 407 3 ;— A.S. ii'^ea and/i(/. wol, pra. See wylle. wolde, pt. See wylle. wonder, adj, and adv., fearful, won- derful, 689 8; 837 35. Cmipare A.S. vnt^ndor, tmindrian. wonderly, adv,, wonderfully, 300 23. wonne, pt. See Wynne, wonte, adj., accustomed, 831 27. wood, ab., wood, tree, forest, 56 2 ; wode, 85 19; — A.S. unidu, widu. wood, woode, adj, and ado,, mad, i-aging, 58 32 ; 401 8 ; — A.S. w6d, woodenes, ab,, madness, 55 36 ; 396 2 ; — A.S. wddnyaa, woroheth, pra. See werohe. worte, ab,, plant, herb, vegetable; W0TteB,pl,, 668 18;— A.S. toyH, wote, pra. See wete. wowe, v., to woo, to request ; wowed, jt>«., 784 36 ;— A.S. tcogian, wrake, ab,, destruction, misery, mis- chief, 797 35; 854 22;— A.S. ivracu, wrathe, v,, to become or to make angry ; in/,, 374 18 ;— from A.S. tcrd^, wreke, v,, to wreak, to urge, punish, avenge; WTMkjd, p.p., 581 17; wr6ken,,p,p., 107 5 ; — ^A.S. wrecam,, wroth, wrothe, a^,, wroth, fearful, angry, 401 8, 14; — A.S. vyrd'6. wrou3t, p.p. See werche. wrynge, v,, to wring, press ; wryng- ynge, jo./w«., 167 8 ; wrange, pt,, 389 36; wrong, j9<., 168 14;— A.S. wriiigan, wrythe, v,, to writhe, to twist; wrythed, pt., 242 27 ; 582 23 ; wrothe, pt., 595 27; — A.S. wri^n. wyde where, ad/o., far and wide, 340 29. wyght, a^., active, swift, strong, 844 30; 467 34; 799 22;— A.S. wyle, ab,, guile, trick, a sly artifice ; wyles, pi., 424 1 1 ;— -A^S. wU, wile. tiUipi/ 230 GLOSSARY. wyllar, ab., one who wills, or wishes ; wellwyllars, 7?/., 405 11; — from A.S. tviUan. wylsome, a^;., dreary, doubtful, 247 II. wyl, wylle,jyr8., will, 402 12 ; 719 22 ; I wol, ^*., 59 8 ; thou wolt, p^'s,, 38 27 ; he wol, 70 36 ; wylt thow, 102 5; woll ye, 42 22; wold, pt., 39 28 ; 402 26 ; thou woldest, 48 28 ; — A.S. wille, tffolde, wyly, 06^*., wily, full of tricks, 135 38523832. wymmen, sb. pi,, women, 83 28; 407 10; — A.S. tat/men. wympeld, p.p.y veiled, 531 59. wyn, sb., wine, 275 22 ; — A.S. ivtn. wynded, p.p,, having much breath, 512 8 ; — Irom A.S. wi^id, Wynne, wyn, t?., to win ; in/,, 80 15; 148 19; 312 20; wan, pL, 44 16; wonne, pt., 134 13; wonne, p.p,, 105 77 ; 388 27 ; 513 32 ; — A.S. {ge)winnmi, wyrohynge, p,pr8. See werche. wyt, «6., wisdom, intelligence, wit, reason, 50 20; wytte, 99 3; — A.S. {geyioiU. wyte, 56., blame, 75 24; 88 11. wyte, t?., to blame; prs,, 133 32; 556 14; inf,, bib 9; — A.S. wUcm. wytted, adj. or />./?., clever, having wit, 253 27. wyttely, adv,, cleverly, 472 15. A.iS. geat. ye, adv., yes, 100 14; yls, 93 16; — A.S. geae {gia and se). yede, pt, went, 97 36; 110 30; 150 33; yode,;><., 185 31 ;— A.S. ge-€ode. yefte, sb., gift, 481 24 ; yeftes, pi., ^^^^ 5 ; — ^A..S. gift, Icel. gipt. yelde, v., to pay, yield; inf., 15 31 ; 24 13; pra., 71 34; yelded (hym),p^, 13 23; 16 3; yelden, p.p., 13 i; yolde, pt., 189 23; yolden, p.p., 180 29 ; — A.S. geldan. yelle, v., to yell; yellynge, p.jyrs., 654 20 ; — A.S. geUan. yeue, v., to give; inf., 38 1 1 ; yeuen, p.p., 44 9; 61 36; 412 4; 518 6; foryaf, pt., 43 32; — A.S. gifan. Compare gyue. yland, ab., island, 422 34 ;— A.S. tgland. ylle, ab. and adj., bad, ill, 208 27 ; 648 I ;— Icel. iUr. ynde, ab., dark-blue colour; — O.F. inde, Lat. India. ynowe, adj. and adv., enough, 101 I ; ynow, 716 ; — A.S. genSh. yole, «6., Yule, Christmas, 177 25 ; — A.S. geola. yoman, ab., youth, seiTant, 646 36 ; yemen, pi., 845 2. — See Skeat, Diet, yongthe, «6., youth, 276 31; — from A.S. geogu'6, gibgufi. yre, ab., Anger, spite, 58 28 ; 391 22 ; 418 22 ; — Lat. ira. See hre. yssue, ab., issue ; yssues, pi., 36 3 ; — A.F. iaan^. yssue, v., to issue ; yssued, pt., 403 10. ytalyen, a^., Italian, 2 35. 3ere, ab., ear, 778 30 (Wynkyn de Worde has ere; ed. 1634, earf : Sir E. Strachey reads mr) ; — A.S. eare. This book should be returned to the Librarjr on or before the last date stamped below. A fine of five cents a day is incurred by retaining it beyond the specified time. Please return promptly. D!JPWP'69 •' ill m. m WtdHMT Ubi " " ifllll 3 2044 IIIIIII 00 883 362 «i